Actions

Work Header

Those who are lost then found

Summary:

Percy is betrayed by Annabeth! She is caught by Percy making out by the beach. No, it didn't happen that way. ok
Oh! A half-brother of Percy arrives at camp, and suddenly everyone begins to hate him. Not that either?
Maybe a new son of the Big Three comes, and everybody prefers him over Percy! Still no?
How about Annabeth choosing a mortal boy over Percy? no, hmmmm
Annabeth choosing immortality? Nope?

Percy becoming the hunt's guardian...You didn't even let me finish!
Chaos choosing perc... Seriously!

Then what is it?
What?
Read on to find out.

Fine,..

Notes:

(See the end of the work for notes.)

Chapter 1: Prologue

Chapter Text

"fuck!"  

That was all Malcolm could say about the situation they were in, surrounded by monsters on all sides in a forest with two kids, a satyr, and a wounded demigod. All things considered, "fuck" is a good description of how they will be unless he can find a solution for this problem.  

 

He thought back on how this was supposed to be a rescue mission: kill a few monsters, pick up a couple of kids, and then return to camp. easy right?    Well, it had been easy until about the picking up the kids part. From there, it all went to Hades, ambushed and pursued by monsters at every turn.  

 

Frankly, they could have managed to escape if only Francis, the son of Hermes, who came with him on this mission, hadn't been wounded. Unfortunately, he was wounded badly, so Malcolm was left standing over the downed demigod to try to protect him, the kids, and the satyr huddling against a tree.  

 

Malcolm sent a prayer to his mother, the goddess Athena, for any help, and braced himself for what looked to be his last fight.  

 

And as he got ready to fight, he saw something fall and drop on one of the cyclops present. He couldn't make out what it was—a branch, he thought—but then the cyclops groaned and turned to dust. Malcolm gaped at that, but he was unable to figure out what happened when, somewhere on his left, a dracaena also exploded into golden dust.  

 

And as the monsters surrounding them finally noticed the disturbance around them, Malcolm finally saw the cause of it.  

 

He saw warriors—two armored warriors armed with swords—running through the assembled monsters with practiced ease. In minutes, all the monsters were reduced to dust, as if they didn't pose any challenge to the two warriors, who were clearly demigods. demigods with skills to match some of the very best camp has to offer  

 

Malcolm thought that reinforcements were sent to them, but quickly dismissed that idea. They never contacted the camp to ask for such help. and a closer look at the armor of the two showed that they were not from camp. He thought that maybe they were from Camp Jupiter, but that was also unlikely.  

 

As Malcolm was pondering all this in his head, one of the warriors finally stepped to them, the smaller one.  

 

approached them slowly, taking care not to appear hostile, which Malcolm appreciated, while the bigger one, the one who jumped down from the tree, Malcolm figured, followed behind. He can feel someone's eye on them.  

 

After a few steps, the bigger one suddenly stopped. Malcolm wondered what happened when he felt a sense of danger coming from that one. Malcolm gripped his sword tight in his hands as he got ready to defend in case an attack came their way.  

 

Suddenly, the smaller one went and placed a hand on the bigger warrior's arms, and Malcolm let out a breath as the tension disappeared. With the bigger warrior now calm, Malcolm finally asked the first thing that came to his mind.  

 

"Who are you?"  

 

Did Malcolm think to thank them for their help? yes.   Did he think there were better things to ask? absolutely!   Was Malcolm thinking clearly? maybe not  

 

While Malcolm was kicking himself inside for such an idiotic question, the two warriors looked to one another, having a silent conversation that reminded Malcolm of his sister and one other person.  

 

Suddenly, the bigger one nodded, and facing Malcolm and his group, an apparent understanding had been reached.  

 

Malcolm watched as the warriors sheathed their swords. Then the smaller warrior lifted her hands to her helm, removing them as Malcolm watched, the other warrior following suit.  

 

And as the warrior's face was revealed, Malcolm found himself disbelieving his eyes.  

 

Malcolm stared at the two warriors, mouths open, as he fought his mind to calm himself.  

 

He briefly registered in his mind that the smaller warrior was none other than Hazel Levesque. who has been missing for 7 years. The other warrior's reveal, however, halted all thoughts in Malcolm's brain.  

 

Just as he was succeeding in restarting his malfunctioning mind, he heard the bigger warrior speak with a voice that Malcolm never thought he would ever hear again.  

 

"Hey Malcolm, it's been a while."  

 

said the voice of one Percy Jackson, hero and twice-savior of Olympus,

 

The missing son of the sea god  

 

 

Chapter 2: Leo I

Summary:

the story continues,

and more missing campers resurface

how will the news be taken by camp?

And why were Percy, Hazel and Piper missing anyways?

 

stay tuned to find out

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text


The streets were filled with people, all rushing somewhere, cars racing past, horns blaring as they drove by, and the air smelling of exhaust. Leo loved it! The city felt alive, and he felt a part of it as he walked, dodging passersby as he went. His sister right beside him was keeping up, yammering about some project his other sibling had going on. 

  

Leo looked to his sister Nyssa, his second-in-command at camp, as she informed him of the various projects ongoing at camp and smiled. She has really started to get into the role of co-councilor. Soon he could pass from being head of the cabin to her. 

  

As he thought that he looked up at the sky, he was looking forward to leaving camp. He planned on setting up shop somewhere. Don't get him wrong; he'll miss camp and his friends, but he feels like he's old enough to go on his own. So plans were made, and soon he'll act on those plans. 

  

It took Leo a while to notice that he was walking alone; he was so deep in thought that he didn't notice Nyssa had stopped walking. He stopped, looked back, and saw her, staring at a display of a store. 

  

He walked back and nudged her. "Yo! Sis! What happened?" Leo asked. 

  

"Look," Nyssa replied without looking away, eyes glued to the store display. 

  

Curious, he too looked at the display to see what caught her attention. At first glance, Leo saw it was a display for luxury brands, bags, shoes, dresses, and jewelry. The kind that children of the goddess Aphrodite would normally be into, 'Not daughters of Hephaestus' thought Leo. Though, to be fair, Nyssa is still a girl despite spending most of her time in the forges. There have been a few times where he has seen her talking with a few Aphrodite campers. And she has been hanging out with a son of Ares recently. 

  

Leo smiled fondly at his sister when he thought of her interest in "girly" things stemming from wanting to get closer to a boy. Leo felt happy for her and hopes her love life gets blessed by their father's wife, unlike his. Thoughts of his siblings love life brought forth memories of his own romance, or lack thereof. Leo's thoughts went to Calypso; he wondered how she was and where she was. Ever since their breakup, Leo has tried to move on and forget the Titaness. But that was easier said than done. especially when he was alone. 

  

Leo shook his head to clear his thoughts and looked at the display again. 

  

The display was showing an advertisement for what Leo thought to be a jewelry store, a high-end one at that, judging from the apparent rain of multi-colored stones falling on a model. The shot started at the feet of a woman, showing heels encrusted with jewels, moving up to the model's waist, where a belt of red, blue, and yellow gems was wrapped around. The shot continued to the model's neck, now showcasing a necklace of braided gold and silver with a pendant made of bright sapphires and emeralds. 

  

Leo was baffled by Nyssa's interest in the advertisement; he didn't think that she was the kind of girl who would be overly enthralled by such luxuries, even if her motivation for it was to "pretty" herself up for a boy. 

  

He racked his brain as he stared at the advertisement, trying to see what actually captured his sister's attention. It wasn't until the shot moved to the model's face that he understood. 

  

The shot panned up, showing first the model's ears sporting a diamond earring with a silver dove motif dangling below. And as the model spun, her hair gathered behind the model's shoulder. 

  

The final shot was focused on the model's face, looking straight at the camera with her hand in the frame along her face, showing a brilliant ring of silver with a big pink diamond surrounded by rubies. Slowly, the name of the store, "Celestial Creations," is interposed on the model's smiling face. 

  

Leo was left shocked, his mouth open as he stared unbelievably at the model's face. A face he has not seen for 3 years. A face that he has missed terribly. A face that now brought back all the worry and stress he felt when it disappeared all those years ago. Memories of a day when Chiron announced her departure from camp due to trauma. He remembered the frantic IM he had with her, the apologies, and the promises to keep in contact. Of the last news he heard from her, Of her staying with her father. Her brief romance with a woman named Shel and their sudden breakup. 

  

The last time they talked before he lost contact was when she told him how she decided to ask her mother for help and advice. Then silence, from her, then from the gods. Worried, Leo went to Olympus to ask directly the Goddess of Love, who informed him that she was sent somewhere safe where she could heal and possibly find new love. 

  

Leo remembers trying to get information as to where exactly she was sent, but the goddess denied him that. She said that her daughter does not want to be contacted until she is ready. The goddess advised him to be patient and to respect her wishes. Still, Leo tried everything he could think of to get in touch with her, but to no avail. 

  

Now, in a random shopfront, he finds the face of a long-lost friend. One he thought he would never see again. 

  

The beautiful, smiling face of one Piper Mclean. 

  

Leo found himself being shaken by his sister, asking, "What do we do?

  

Still staring at the screen, Leo absentmindedly reached into his toolbelt and pulled out a smartphone, one of his finest inventions. A joint project between Hephaestus, Athena, Hecate, and Iris campers. A marvel of Greek engineering, modern science, and ancient godly magic. Put together into a monster-safe mobile device for Demigods to use. 

  

Using the mobile's camera function, Leo took a photo of Pipers face, then quickly shoved the phone back to his toolbelt, grabbing Nyssa's arms. He turned back to the parking lot where they left the car after dropping off the Roman campers that visited camp, explaining why they were in the city. 

  

"Hurry!" Leo almost shouts to Nyssa as he speed walks, dragging his sister along. "We need to let everyone know!" Leo followed up. 

  

And as they disappeared among the crowd, Leo thought of how the campers would react to the news. But above all, how will he react to actually meeting Piper after so long? 

  

Leo smiled as he planned their eventual reunion. 

Notes:

My plan was to post 1 chapter per week but since this is technically "chapter 1"
and the one before this was the prologue, I thought it only fair to post one more

after this I will stick to my planned posting schedule.

I have a bank of 10 finished chapters and a draft of 5 more so just wait for those.

This will not be an overly long Fic but I also don't have a set number of chapters in mind.

also thanks for the kudos.

and see you all at the next chapter

Chapter 3: Travis I

Summary:

Malcolm's Back

The campers now know that the missing campers are still alive.

But why did they go missing?

And will they ever go back?

 

Answers just lead to questions.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text


At camp, most of the campers are present at the dining pavilion for breakfast. That included one Travis Stoll, co-councilor for Hermes Cabin, currently sitting at the Hermes table with his half siblings.

Travis smiled as he looked around his father's table, even after the gods were made to claim their children, even after the fact that cabins were made for the minor gods. The Hermes cabin was still one of the most populated ones at camp. Travis couldn't help but think about how being the god of messengers and travelers gave his father the opportunity to father so many children.

Looking around, Travis thought back to how the camp was 7 years ago, before the second Titan War. He couldn't help but compare the camp back then to how it is now; just the number of campers now is more than triple the number back then. Thinking of the state of things made him happy. So sporting a happy smile, Travis joked with his siblings as they planned pranks on the other campers.

After a while, his eyes drifted to the Demeter table, towards Katie Gardner, Councilor of the Demeter cabin, his girlfriend. As if sensing him, Katie looked back at him with narrowed eyes, no doubt thinking he was up to no good. Travis flashed her a wide grin, causing Katie to shake her head, smiling fondly. Seeing that, Travis made plans to get Katie alone later.

Travis eyes continued to look around the pavilion. 

The Apollo table was filled with campers huddled close, probably discussing the latest medical breakthrough. He noticed Will, the councilor for cabin 7, missing. He looked around and found him sitting at the Hades table, shaking the lone Hades camper at camp, Nico Di'Angelo, Will's boyfriend, who at the moment had his head plastered on the table, asleep.

Travis's eyes traveled next to the Ares table, where Clarisse, a retired camper who was visiting for the week, was laughing loudly with her siblings.

Travis swings around his seat and looks at the Hephaestus table, missing almost half of its members. Which is pretty normal considering most of them are probably still asleep after staying up all night with their projects. Though he remembers Leo and Nyssa were actually out of camp at the moment, they were sent by Chiron to escort the visiting Romans to the city. They left at sunrise and should be back by dinner.

As he looked around, his eyes landed on the empty table. Tables one and two, Zeus and Hera's, Looking at those tables always bring back painful memories. memories of Jason Grace, the fallen son of Jupiter. Travis looked away, his eyes going to the table dedicated to Artemis, Goddess of the Hunt. The table was only in use when the Hunters of Artemis were in camp; granted, they hadn't visited in awhile.

Finally, Travis eyes landed on the last empty table, a table dedicated to the God of the Seas, Poseidon. And the one who used to occupy that table was the only demigod child of Poseidon in the last century. Percy Jackson.

Looking at that table brought back a lot of memories of the twice-hero Olympus.

Even now, years after he left, his stories are still being told to new campers: stories of his quest and the monsters he faced. The enemies he defeated. Stories of the sacrifices he made—sacrifices that led to the betterment of the lives of all demigods

Travis thought fondly of the pranks the two of them played on other campers. of the battles they fought in.

Unknowingly, the memories made Travis look over at another table. This one was filled with a group of blonde-haired, gray-eyed campers. All sat around the table, eating while reading books or discussing with a sibling. Table 6 is dedicated to the goddess Athena.

As he looked at them, Travis's sight focused on the oldest of the bunch. A woman sporting the same hair and eye color as the rest. Annabeth Chase, senior camper, architech, and hero of Olympus

Travis watched as she smiled at something one of her younger siblings said; a smile Travis noticed did not reach her eyes. Eyes that remained hollow, hiding within them a sadness that very few could understand.

Seeing that, Travis couldn't help but feel a bit of satisfaction, a feeling that conflicted with him also feeling bad for her. Despite all that she did to deserve that hurt, she was still one of Travis's oldest friends.

But Travis also knows the reason behind that hurt, as most senior campers know. Even some of the campers who came after the war know. Though now no one blames her, just the knowledge that people know the reason behind her sad smile brings more sadness to her.

Just knowing that she was the reason Percy is gone is enough to cause her hurt.

Shaking the depressing thoughts away. Travis looked at the table and noticed Malcolm was missing. He thought back to how Malcolm and a half brother of his were sent as reinforcements for a satyr who called camp for backup. Travis actually volunteered to go, but Chiron decided against sending him. He was told by Francis that his brother needed the experience and that he needed more at camp, training the new campers.

But they have been gone for four days now; Chiron estimated that at most they would go for three. It was time to worry. Travis decided to ask Chiron about them later; if there was no news, he'd take matters into his own hands.

Travis's thought was broken by the conch blowing, signaling that breakfast was over. After reminding his sibling what their schedule for the day was, he stood up and headed to the armory. He was scheduled to teach beginner sword fighting; he needed to get ready.

Being one of the oldest campers, Travis was one of the better swordsmen at camp. And his cheerful and upbeat personality makes him a great instructor to the younger campers, or at least that's what Chiron told him when he assigned him that post. Stepping into the arena, he found a gaggle of teenagers, all around the age of 13. 

25 young, loud, and rowdy campers, all wielding wooden swords and wearing armor. He loved them instantly. And as he stood in front of them, he couldn't help but smile at the thought of how different they were from when they started training a month ago.

He called for their attention and partnered them with someone. As they went through the drills and moves, Travis commented on their mistakes, praising what they did right and reminding them of what to do in certain scenarios.

After 2 hours, he calls for the end of the session, again reminding everyone to reflect on what they learned today and dismissing them to their next lessons. After cleaning up, he heads to his own lesson, senior archery.

 

------------------line break--------------

 

Afternoon at Camp Half Blood, Travis lessons have just finished, and he is on his way to the Big House, where he plans to demand Chiron allow him to leave camp and look for his brother and Malcolm if they have still not reached out to them.

As he approached the Big House, he found Chiron and Mr. D on the porch, playing cards as always. Travis bowed in respect to the two immortals. "Ah! Travis, my boy! Would you like to join us?" asked Chiron in acknowledgement. Travis shook his head and replied, "No thanks, Chiron; I'm here to ask for an update on my brother." Chiron looked at him, and Travis followed with, "They were supposed to be back yesterday, Chiron! I'm worried! We're all worried!"

Chiron sighed and placed his card on the table. Travis noticed that he had the winning cards again. Mr. D also saw Chiron's cards based on his frown, but God just stood up and went inside the Big house, clearly leaving Chiron to deal with the issue. Chiron wheeled himself from the table toward Travis with a tired look in his eyes.

Chiron then waved him over, and he stepped closer to the centaur. 
"I understand your worry, child; I was just about to call you, actually," said Chiron when he stood in front of him. "Is there news?" Travis asked nervously.

"I received an Iris message from Malcolm early this morning. He told me that they are heading back now and will be arriving here around dinner time," Chiron replied.

The news brought peace to Travis; his brother is coming home. But why were they late? Travis asked himself. "That's good! Thank the Gods! But why were they late, Chiron? Did something happen?"

Chiron looked out of the camp before answering, "Malcolm did not give me all the details; they were rushing to board the plane after all, but from what he managed to tell, they were ambushed by a large number of monsters and were surrounded at one point." Hearing this dispelled all the relief from hearing his brother was safe. He was about to explode at Chiron for not letting him be the one to go on this mission when the centaur held his hand up, signaling that he was not done talking.

"Yes, they were surrounded and injured, but they were rescued. Two demigods managed to arrive and help them in time," Chiron continued. "Two demigods?" Travis clarified.

Chiron nodded his head and went on. "After finishing off the monsters, they were taken to the residence of the rescuers, where they were healed and offered rest for the night; that happened yesterday," Chiron recounted. "When Malcolm contacted me this morning, they were at the airport; they were driven there by the two demigods, who also gave them the money for their travel.

As Chiron finished, Travis was left in deep thought. His brother and friends were safe and coming home. On the other hand, two unknown demigods manage to help them. that in itself was suspicious.

"Who were they, Chiron?"

"I do not yet know, child; Malcolm was mum about the identity of the two, though he promised to tell when they arrived." was the answer he got.

"Keep a calm mind; they will be home soon. I have sent a couple of Apollo and Ares campers as well as Lou Ellen to pick them up from the airport," Chiron assured him.

"Okay, Chiron, just let me know when they are here, please." Travis accepted but asked Chiron to keep him informed, still worried but somewhat mollified.

"I will be calling for a council meeting later when they arrive; I will call you then," Chiron promised.

Travis nodded at that and started to walk away when Chiron called out to him. "And if you could let Annabeth know about what happened, Travis, that would be helpful!" 

"I will!" Travis replied with a wave of his hand.

Travis found Annabeth at the Lava Wall, overseeing some of the younger campers training. He approached her and relayed the news. Annabeth was visibly relieved to hear her brother was fine and on the way back to camp. She thanked Travis when one of the campers climbing the wall lost footing, diverting her attention.

"I will see you later at the meeting, Annabeth," Travis called to Annabeth as he walked away.

Travis then went to the strawberry fields, looking for Katie. He found her with a couple of her siblings tending to the berries. He smiled at her as he watched her direct her siblings. Katie noticed him, and Travis grinned at her, making Katie blush. He reached for her hand and began tugging at her, his intent obvious.

Katie rolled her eyes at his antics but allowed herself to be led away, but not without leaving a few instructions for the oldest of her sisters to take charge. He led Katie to the docks, where they just sat and dangled their feet in the water, watching the naiads weave baskets as they told each other how the day went until the conch sounded, letting them know that it was dinner time.

The two went back to their respective cabins to lead their siblings to the dining pavilion.

Dinner, unlike breakfast, was a noisy affair. All campers are present during dinner except those that are away from camp; all are expected to be present during dinner. And as Travis led his cabin to the central fire pit, he thought back to those who were currently not in attendance. And when it came his turn, he offered more than he usually would, praying for the safety of those who were currently away.

Travis was just finishing his meal when he was approached by a nymph with a message from Chiron. "You are expected in the Big house," the nymph said, quickly leaving. Travis nodded and called to the next oldest of his siblings. "Nick! You're in charge!" Getting a nod from Nick, Travis stood and went to the Big house.

As he was walking, he was joined by Mason, a son of Hephaestus, whom he asked if he heard any news about Leo and Nyssa. "Leo called, said they stopped at the city for early dinner, and should be back within the hour," Mason said after a nod.

Nodding at that, the two continued the trek to the Big house. When they arrived, they found that most of the other councilors and senior campers were already present. With a few absences, the most notable is Nico. Chiron, he saw, was at the head of the table quietly speaking with a satyr, whom Travis thought to be the one who called for help. Then he saw Malcolm sitting next to Annabeth, shaking his head, his eyes glued to the table. Probably discussing the mission with his sister, Travis thought.

He was about to step to Chiron to ask about Francis when he was tackled into a hug from the side. He recognized his brother a second later and returned the hug. After a few seconds, he let go and held Francis at arm's length. eyes, taking him in fully. He noted a few scratches, and his arm and head are bandaged but otherwise look fine. He was about to ask Francis what happened when Chiron banged his hoof on the floor, bringing the room to attention.

Everyone in the room sat down and looked to Chiron, who cleared his throat and started the meeting. "First, I would like to thank everyone for making the time to attend this meeting. Second, I would like to applaud Malcolm and Francis, as well as Protector Peter, for a job well done. Not only have they protected two young demigods from certain harm, but they have also brought them back to camp safely!" Chiron commended with a proud smile. He continued, "The two young ones are currently watching the orientation film and will be introduced to the temporary cabin by a senior camper," he informed all. "And lastly, I thank the gods for everyone's safe return!" Chiron finished with his fist at his chest, above his heart.

After a minute of silence, Chiron again addressed the room, "I know all of you would like to know the circumstances that led to these events, so I think it's only right that I leave the floor to those who are involved and would know more." With a nod towards Malcolm and Francis, he encouraged them to tell the story.

Malcolm looks around at all the faces in the room and starts. He tells how they got to the city and managed to find the satyr with the two kids almost immediately. As they were leaving, they started to encounter monsters. He told them how the number of monsters increased with every encounter. How they were ambushed when they tried to lose the monsters pursuit in the forest.

"Is this where you were helped, Malcolm?" Annabeth interrupted.

"Yes," Francis answered.

"I thought I was going to die," Malcolm followed, his hands being grabbed and squeezed by his sister. "I was the only one who could fight at that point; Francis was down and the kids were hiding behind Peter," he continued as Travis placed a hand on his brother. His worry just intensified at hearing how close it got. 'I should have gone instead,' Travis thought.

"I was praying to mom, you know, when those two appeared," Malcolm said as he looked at Annabeth. "I thought they were sent by her at first," he confessed. 

"Were they that good?" Travis asked.

"There were close to 18 monsters surrounding us, Travis, including five cyclopses," Malcolm answered.

"And those two run through them in just a couple of minutes!" Francis exclaimed. 

Travis was left in awe at the apparent skill of the two obviously veteran demigods. but he also felt a bit of apprehension. "Who could they be?" he wondered.

Malcolm continued his story of how, after the fight, they were led to the home of the two demigods. "So they were living in the forest?" asked Katie, earning a nod from Francis. Malcolm then told them how they were given ambrosia and nectar to heal. At this point, Will Solace finally spoke up. "They have supplies of ambrosia and nectar?" he asked Malcolm, who only shrugged.

Francis spoke up before Malcolm could continue, telling them how they were given rooms to rest and how they were driven to the airport the next day and given enough money for plane tickets for all of them.

"That was where I IM'ed Chiron, letting him know why we were late." Malcolm finished the tale.

Travis, as well as everyone else in the room, was silent, but he was sure everyone was wondering about the same thing. The identity of the two demigods. Finally, Katie, unable to bear it anymore, asked

"Who were they, Malcolm?"

Travis Inwardly smiled at Katie's question. 'So much like what I asked Chiron earlier,' he thought as he stared at Malcolm, waiting for him to answer. He saw him close his eyes and sighed deeply. When he opened them, he first looked at Chiron questioningly, who nodded back to him. Then Malcolm looked around the room, at every face. Then he sighed once again, opened his mouth, and said

"It's Percy and Hazel."

Travis would like to say that he took the reveal as well as he could, but then he would be lying. No, the truth was, as soon as he heard those names, his mind went blank. His ears started to buzz. and his eyes stared at the son of Athena, sitting at the table almost in front of him. waiting for him to jump up and declare everything to be a joke. But no, as one of the oldest sons of Hermes at camp, he can tell a good joke from a mile away. And this one was not a joke.

As Travis got his bearings back, he looked at the people around him, noting varying degrees of shock. The worst was from Annabeth, whose mouth was open as she was staring at her brother with eyes shining with unshed tears.

Travis was about to ask Malcolm where they were when the door slammed open. breaking the silence that ruled the room. bringing everyone back from their shock-induced coma.

All heads turn toward the doors, where they find one Leo Valdez, panting like he has just run a marathon. Travis saw Chiron about to ask Leo what happened from the corner of his eyes when Leo opened his mouth and shouted

"I found Piper!"

Notes:

another week, another chapter

to those of you who read this work,

A huge Thank You

Chapter 4: Annabeth I

Summary:

Annabeth now knows Percy is alive!

Piper is found

but what was really going through her mind during that time

 

read on to find out

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Shock, 

 

That was all she could feel—well, not really; she could feel a lot of things right now. To say that she was overwhelmed would not be an understatement. 

  

She is currently experiencing disbelief as her mind struggles to reconcile the truth she has just heard with the new information she has received.

  

Annabeth acknowledges that she was experiencing a significant amount of fear at that moment. And rightly so, she tells herself. Fear is exactly what she should be feeling upon hearing the news that her brother shared with all of them.

  

But, unexpectedly, Hope is the emotion that is currently overriding all of her others.

  

Hope for forgiveness 

  

Hope for reconciliation 

  

Hope for friendship renewed 

  

'Hope for more than friendship, perhaps', a small voice at the back of her mind whispered. It took all her mental strength to silence this voice.

  

Shaking her head inwardly, she attempted to formulate plans for moving forward with all the available information. However, despite her best efforts, her mind consistently returned to a single thought.

  

Piper, Hazel, mother, Malcolm, Leo, Percy, no-stop mission, young campers, schematics, books, Percy...stop it, training, Chiron, dad, Sally, PERCY! 

  

PERCY! 

PERCY! 

PERCY! 

PERCY! 

  

Her mind was on a roller coaster ride. Only this one has no end in sight. It continues to revolve around a single, unending thought. PERCY! 

  

She finally let her mind lead her to the morning of the same day, which surprised her. Her thoughts drifted back to the beginning of the day.

  

She wakes up feeling numb, as she has done every day since she lost him seven years ago. She has spent every day since being wracked with guilt so severe that she couldn't escape from it. She doesn't want to escape. Every day, she compelled herself to rise and navigate the day as if everything was alright. Hurting, but fine. But she was anything but fine. She was the furthest from being fine. 

  

She remembers this morning starting just like every other morning, waking up to a heaviness in her heart. She forced herself to get up and organize her cabin in preparation for breakfast. She converses with her sister Bea, who is assuming Malcolm's role as co-councilor during his absence.

  

She remembers leading her siblings in prayer for Malcolm's safety, already late in coming back. Then, she proceeded with her daily schedule, completing her tasks almost robotically. She was merely performing routine tasks.

  

She recalls that the day nearly unfolded in the same manner as before, until Travis approached her to share news about her brother and his situation. Travis informed her that they were on their way back. They scheduled the meeting for dinner later. She almost expressed her gratitude to Travis, but a camper who had lost his footing on the lava wall diverted her attention.

  

Then she remembers spending time at the beach, the only place where she finds peace and feels connected to him. She reminisces about their "spot," where she and Percy used to be together. She remembers smiling as she looks back on everything they went through.

  

She smiled through the pain of remembering how she broke his heart. The pain only intensified when he disappeared from her sight. She never imagined that her feelings for him would grow to the point where his absence would cause her physical pain.

  

'Absence makes the heart grow fonder,' she thought. 

  

She never gave any credence to that saying, but here she is. Her heart is aching for her lost love. She yearns for the happiness she lost.

  

As she gazed longingly at the sea, she remembered being shocked by the conch sounding off her silent prayer to Poseidon. That day, during dinner, a nymph summoned her to a meeting at the grand house.

  

Finally, she remembers the meeting they just had. She had a series of revelations that deeply shocked her. Which brings her to the present. 

  

Leo's declaration dropped another bomb on her as she struggled to calm her mind and heart from thoughts of Percy.

  

"I found Piper!

  

With those words, her mind finally gave up trying to make sense of how today went. She closed her eyes as she sent a silent prayer to her mother for guidance, as well as to the Fates, a heartfelt plea for a chance at happiness, one more chance, one last chance.

  

With being with Percy 

Notes:

Short chapter for now,

This is my first take on a female POV and I struggled.

 

still, hope you guys that read this work like it

Chapter 5: Leo II

Summary:

More revelations unfolds

Where has Piper been?

And what is the deal with "Celestial Creations"?

 

but more importantly, Will they ever be reunited again

 

stay tuned for more

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

"Leo!"

 

He heard his sister shout beside him, "Slow down!" Nyssa ordered. Leo reluctantly eased on the gas, bringing the van down to 70 mph. "Sorry," Leo apologized to his sister, who nodded back at him.

 

Admittedly, Leo should have let Nyssa drive, as his mind has been a mess ever since seeing Piper, his best friend, whom he hasn't seen in almost 4 years. Leo still remembers how hurt he was when Piper just cut contact with everyone, even him.

 

Leo's mind spiraled as he tried to figure out why Piper had disappeared and then reappeared. He didn't notice he was speeding again until Nyssa called him out. Smacking him on the arm for good measure. So, Leo drove carefully until they turned to the farm road to camp.

 

It was dark when they arrived at camp. Leo parked the van and shouted to Nyssa to go back to the cabin to let everyone know their backs, as he was already walking to the Big house to tell Chiron the news, knowing the old centaur would like to know as well.

 

Entering the Big house, Leo noticed voices coming from the rec room. Thinking that a meeting was taking place, he headed straight for the door. In his impatience, Leo slammed the door open, surprising everyone inside the room.

 

Leo looked around the room and noticed the tension in the air. Initially, he wondered if he was the cause, but he pushed that thought aside. He has more important news to share.

 

"I found Piper!"

 

Leo addressed the room before anyone had a chance to respond. The room fell silent as each individual gazed at him.

 

"What?" After a while, Annabeth whispered to Leo, bringing the room back to life with questions. Leo couldn't really understand anything, especially when everyone was asking and talking at the same time.

 

It wasn't until Chiron stomped his hoof, quieting the room, that Leo asked him to repeat what he had just said. Leo let out a sigh and addressed everyone with a stronger tone.

 

"I found Piper."

 

"I see. Please explain, Leo," Chiron requested.

 

And so Leo walked to Mason, who stood up and gave him a seat. After he sat down, he addressed the room with a look and started.

 

"Okay, so I didn't really see her in person, but I saw her," he started. "What?" Katie asked clearly confused.

 

"So, you know how we went to the city to escort the Romans, right?" Leo asked, getting nods from everyone. "After we dropped them off, Nyssa and I decided to walk around the city for dinner," he continued. "Well, after dinner, Nyssa wanted to look for clothes, so we were window shopping when she stopped at one of those shopfronts with big TVs."

 

Leo stopped and looked at Chiron, who nodded at him, urging him to go on.

 

"That's where I saw Piper!" Leo stated with a wave of his hands. "But you just said that you didn't actually see her?" Will repeated his earlier words. "Yeah! What's with that?" followed Travis.

 

"Well, the TV on the shop window was showing an advertisement for a jewelry shop," Leo said. "And Piper was the model!" Leo clarified while pulling out his mobile phone.

 

"a model?" Annabeth repeated, clearly bewildered.

 

"Yeah! Here, look!" Leo answered as he passed the phone to Mason, who was standing behind him.

 

Mason took the phone and looked at the photo being displayed on the screen, his eyes widening in recognition. The phone went around the room. Every person has the chance to check and see for themselves. After they'd all had a look, Annabeth took the phone and studied the photo closely.

 

Leo took the chance to ask why they were all here. "Was there an emergency?" he asked. Chiron replied that everyone was fine and that they were just listening to Malcolm's report on the rescue mission.

 

"Oh yeah! Nice job, Malcolm!" Leo remembered the mission Annabeth's brother was given.

 

Chiron then informed him of the things that happened on the mission. and of the 2 demigods that help them.

 

"Cool! So do we know who they are?" Leo asked after Chiron finished the tale.

 

Upon asking that, Annabeth sighed and returned the phone to him. Then she told Leo that they would continue the discussion about what to do with the news with Piper tomorrow. Leo was about to complain to her when he saw the look on her eyes. They were pleading with him to stop for today, so he just nodded. Then Annabeth closed her eyes and said with a tired voice.

 

"It's Percy and Hazel."

 

"What?" I asked again, because clearly, I heard wrong; she couldn't have said those two names now, could she? "It's Percy and Hazel," Annabeth repeated. Yep! Mind blown

 

I stared at her as my mind refused to take in this information. 3 demigods who have been missing for years. What are the chances of all of them appearing at the same time? Highly unlikely.

 

I look to Malcolm, questioning him with my gaze. When he nodded, I knew it was the truth.

 

"What do we do?" I asked no one in particular. "We need a plan," Annabeth replied. 'Of course she'll say that' I thought, 'children of Athena and their plans.'

 

"It cannot be a coincidence," she continued. "Three missing demigods being found virtually at the same time is an impossibility." 'Great minds think alike,' I thought, "unless someone planned it this way," Katie said, joining the conversation.

 

"That's why we need to plan this thoroughly; we cannot just show up in front of any of them," Annabeth answered Katie.

 

"Actually," Malcolm interjected. Annabeth looked to his brother and asked, "What?"

 

"I actually asked Percy when he dropped us off the airport if he wanted us to keep meeting them a secret," Malcolm stated. "I was ready to swear on the river Styx to keep it all a secret," he paused.

 

"But what?" his sister asked, urging him to continue. "But Percy said that he doesn't mind us knowing." Malcolm finished looking directly at Annabeth, causing her eyes to widen. "And yes, sister, I know how to go back there," Malcolm stated. answering Annabeth's unspoken question.

 

Annabeth nods at that and states, "We can plan for meeting Percy tomorrow; now that we know that he is not adverse to the idea of seeing us again, it makes going to meet him a lot easier." The majority of the people in the room agreed with her. "Now we just have to think about how we can get in contact with Piper; you said that she was modeling for the store?" Annabeth asked of me.

 

"Yup!" Leo nodded as he answered. "What was the name of the store?" Drew, who kept quiet the whole time, asked suddenly. All eyes turned to her as Leo thought back for a minute. "I think it was called Celestial Creations." At that, Drew's eyes widen. "You know the store drew?" asked Travis.

 

"Yeah, it's a very high-end store, extremely expansive too!" drew confirmed and continued, "My father bought me a set of diamond necklaces and earrings for my birthday two years ago." "He said it cost him more than $100,000!" and it was one of the cheaper once they had it on sale too!"

 

People nodded at that while not really caring much until Drew stood up and said, "Wait here! I need to show you guys something!" then left the room. As they waited for Drew to come back, they continued to discuss how to best approach meeting Piper.

 

Katie suggested to go back to the store and ask them for pipers contact details, seeing as she models for them. Annabeth agreed that it was a good idea but also added that the store might not be willing to give out that information to anyone. Here Malcolm said that proof will need to be provided to them to convince them that we actually do know Piper, earning a lot of nods.

 

After a few minutes, Drew finally came back with a bunch of magazines on her hands. She dropped then on the table and started to flip through one, quickly finding the page she was apparently looking for, then doing the same to the other magazines until all 6 magazines were open on various pages on the table.

 

I took a look, and all of them feature "Celestial Creations," various jewelry and gems of all kinds being shown on the pages. A frown became evident to all of us and Drew noticed. "Look!" drew said, pointing her finger to each page displayed on the table. Again, we all took a closer look, but still all I could see were pictures of jewelry being modeled on the pages. I glanced around the table and noticed that the guys like me sported a confused look on our faces while the girls all noticed something we didn't, based on their wide eyes.

 

Not wanting to be left behind, I asked Drew. "What are we missing here?" Drew rolled her eyes at my question, then shook her head when she noticed all the boys looked equally baffled. Before I could say anything, Annabeth asked for my phone again. I passed it to her, and she started to look between the photo on the phone and the pages on the table, comparing them.

 

After a while, Annabeth placed the phone down on the table, looked up at us, and said, "It's Piper." I guess we still looked confused because she repeated herself and swept her hand over the opened pages on the table. Drew took over and explained that the models on the pages were Piper. I looked again, but I couldn't be sure since none of the pages showed her face. I told them how could they be sure, and all the girls in the room assured us that it was definitely Piper.

 

"I've been following Celestial Creations for 2 years now, since my dad gifted that set for me. And I've always noticed something familiar about that model; it just didn't click to me that it could be Piper. I mean, she never was once the type of girl who was into fancy jewelry," Drew confessed. "I guess a lot has changed," Annabeth followed up.

 

"Maybe she's done hiding now?" drew thought aloud. "What do you mean?" I asked her. Drew looked at me before answering me. "She's been modeling for that brand for more than 2 years, Leo; now all of a sudden she shows her face, which means she knows there's a chance one of us will see."

 

"She also knows that there will be a chance that we will try to get in touch with her," Annabeth continued. "Maybe that means she's ready to come back now," I stated, wishing that was the case. I missed my friend a lot.

 

"Or it could be that she's moved on now," Drew countered. "What?" I asked a bit harshly. Drew ignored my tone and explained. "Have you forgotten she's somewhat famous? Her father's a famous actor, for gods sake! And remember what Mom said when you went to her?"

 

"Your mother told me that she sent Piper someplace where she would be safe," I stated as I recalled meeting the Goddess of Love. "Yes! But mom also said that she sent Piper somewhere she can maybe fall in love again!" Drew reminded us.

 

"So, you mean." I started saying but Drew cut me off. "That her showing her face now might mean that she's moved on and is now with someone else." I was silent as I contemplated that.

 

Before any of us could continue, Chiron ended the meeting. Reminding us that it was way past lights out and that we continue discussing tomorrow.

 

We all stood and started to go out of the Big house. As I stepped out, I saw Annabeth and Malcolm walking side by side to their cabin. I feel worried for her. I wanted to ask her if she was okay, but I knew that was a dumb question, so I didn't.

 

I started walking back to cabin 9 with Jake, both of us silent until. When we arrived, I was bombarded with questions about what happened by my siblings. I promised to tell them tomorrow, but for now, let me rest. After taking a shower, I laid down on my bed and thought back to the day. My thoughts wondered back to Piper, on how she was doing and where she was.

 

Then I thought about Percy and Hazel.

 

My eyes closed as I remembered the days we spent together.

Notes:

One more chapter!

Thanks again for the Kudos!

Chapter 6: Hazel I

Summary:

We see the events to the meeting of Percy and Malcolm

We also get a glimpse of the life of Percy and Hazel

 

more answers, more questions.

 

read on to find more

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text


Rain 

  

That's what woke me up. I opened my eyes to darkness. looking over to the veranda door and seeing that it was raining. I hear it hitting the glass of the door, and I hear the wind blowing outside the house. The sound and the darkness of the room bring back memories of the underworld. 

  

I close my eyes and try to drive the images of Asphodel from my mind. 

  

Nope, closing my eyes only makes it worse. I sit up and look around my room. I was searching for anything that might distract my mind from its spiraling thoughts. 

  

Nothing

  

Giving up, I got up and left my bed. Fixing up the too-big shirt I took from Percy that I use for sleepwear. I smile at the memory of Percy complaining about how he doesn't have enough shirts to wear now. Something all the females in this house see as a benefit. He is a feast for the female eye, after all. 

  

I grab my phone from the bedside table. 2 a.m., it read. Deciding to go to the one place I know can quell the storm going through my mind. I step out of my room and walk down the hall to the door at the end. I open the door slowly so as not to surprise the person sleeping within. Stepping inside and closing the door just as quietly, I walk to the side of the bed and gaze at the man sleeping on it. 

  

laying down, half covered by a blue blanket, is the sleeping form of Percy Jackson. 

  

Shirtless, as he often is when sleeping or training, is something that I and the others that live here enjoy watching or just looking at in general. Seeing the slight trickle of drool from the corner of his lips brought a smile to my face. Making me reach over and brush his hair away from his face. 

  

I wondered how his mere presence calms my mind and how just the sight of him brings peace to my whole being. 

  

  

'A safe harbor' is what Percy meant to me before, but now he is so much more. 

  

Slowly, I lift the blanket and slip in bed beside him, causing him to stir in his sleep. His eyes open wide with an alertness born out of necessity, and he scans the room as he reaches for his pen under his pillow, always within reach. 

  

"Hazel?" Percy muttered sleepily when his eyes found me lying beside him. His eyes locked with mine, silently questioning if I was okay. I nodded at him. "I'm ok; I just didn't want to be alone," I assured him. 

  

Relieved at my answer, he laid back on the bed, placing his pen back under his pillow. I then found myself wrapped in his arms as he pulled me closer to him. And as I felt his warmth envelop me, I laid my head on his shoulder and surrendered to the comfort his closeness provided me. 

  

Listening to his quiet breathing and feeling his heartbeat calmed by his troubled mind. Inhaling his scent settled my rapidly beating heart. I closed my eyes and marveled at how, just by being next to him, he managed to chase the demons haunting me. 

  

And so, I allowed myself to fall asleep next to the one man who brought peace to my troubled existence. 

  

  

------------------line break------------------- 

  

  

Sunlight piercing through my eyelids woke me for the second time today. I moaned as I turned away from the unwanted intrusion. I tried to press my face into my pillow, 'hard' I thought. Why is my pillow hard? I opened my eyes and was rewarded by the glorious sight of a sleeping, half-naked Percy Jackson. 

  

Even after years of living together, I still have not gotten used to the fact that I can behold such a sight. I could feel myself blushing red as my eyes took in his bare torso. The early morning light streaming into the room accentuated his near-perfect form. 

  

Heat spread all over my body as my eyes wandered lower, the sheets now only covering one leg. My eyes were tracing over his defined muscles, and my hands were itching to touch every contour and every scar that marked his skin. A testament to the life he's lived. Every scar is proof of all he's done and conquered. 

  

As my eyes went further down, I beheld a sight that brought a different type of heat to my body. My core tingled with desire and need while my mouth watered in obvious lust. 

  

There, under the covers, is the very obvious bulge of his manhood, standing at attention in the morning sun. Temptation almost overwhelmed me as I found myself wanting a peek under the covers. Somehow, I found the necessary self-control to stop myself from reaching over with my hands and lifting the covers, knowing that if I did, I wouldn't be leaving this bed for a few hours. 

  

'And what's wrong with that? ' a small voice asked from the deepest recess of my mind. 

  

'Stop it' I argued and sighed. Arguing with myself is not a good sign. 

  

With a last lingering look at Percy, I pushed myself out of his embrace and got up. My movement caused him to grunt and turn to his side, giving me a look at his wide, muscled back, which was equally scarred as the rest of his body. Again, I find myself drawn to him, his strength, his resilience, and most of all, his heart. 

  

I grab my phone from the table to check the time. '6:34 am' it shows. 'Too early' I thought. Slowly, I got off the bed, left the room, and headed back to mine for an early shower. 

  

  

------------------line break------------------- 

  

  

I arrived at the dining room after a while, where I found Rose and Blueberry, two of the three nymphs that reside here, setting the table for breakfast. Both have been with Percy longer than I have and have been serving him since his "disappearance.". 

  

"Good morning, you two!" I greeted them with a smile. 

  

"Good morning, Mistress Hazel!" the two replied with a smile while lowering their heads, subservient as always. I have long since given up trying to get them to drop the way they address me. Accepting their reasoning that they were sent here to serve, never mind that they have been here longer than I was. 

  

I sit on my chair and watch as the nymphs place bacon, eggs, toast, and orange juice on the table. And blue pancakes, of course, can't forget that. "I'll go and inform Master Percy that breakfast is ready," Rose announced before heading out of the dining room. "What do we have scheduled today, Blueberry?" I asked the blue-haired nymph. 

  

She informs me that today is grocery day. I decide to go with them as I have been cooped up in the house for days now and I also need a few things. Though I could have just told them to buy them for me, I wanted to shop as well. 

  

So, as I waited for Percy and Rose, my thoughts drifted back to the last few days and the strange things that happened and changed what was supposed to be a routine day for us. 

  

  

------------------flashback------------------- 

  

  

The day started as always. She got up and went to have breakfast, then went down to the basement, where the training facility is located. There, she trains with her sword for a couple of hours, followed by mist control training. Then she checks with the nymphs about chores and if anything is needed for the house. They then have lunch, followed by admin work for the company she runs with Percy. 

  

In the afternoon, she relaxes by the pool with a drink of her choice until she needs to check on Percy in the workshop, whom she then drags back to the house for dinner. They then spend some time talking about the day before going to sleep. 

  

That was the day to day, but that particular day. Something happened that disrupted their quiet way of life. 

  

That day, at around 3 p.m., while she was answering a few emails, she was alerted to the presence of monsters near their home. This was made possible due to the barrier that surrounded their home, much like the one at CHB. The barrier protects their land from monsters, mortals, and even some immortals. 

  

She rushed to the door and started to put on her armor. Their place, being a home for demigods, had multiple storage places for armor and weapons, making it easy for them to gear up at a moment's notice. 

  

Grabbing a sword and shield, she ran out where the presence of monsters was strongest. She was halfway out of the clearing around their home when she was joined by Percy, wearing the same type of armor she had and a sword that was not Riptide. They glanced at each other, then continued to run into the woods that surround their home. 

  

They ran through the woods quickly and quietly until they came upon a clearing about 15 minutes away from their home. They crouched behind some shrubs to get a better look. They found a group of about 20 monsters, cyclopes, dracaenas, and other kinds surrounding what looked like a couple of demigods. From the looks of things, one was wounded, while the others are non-combatants. Only one was combat-ready, but that one was protecting the downed Demigod. 

  

'That's bad,' I thought as I looked over to Percy. He signaled for me to go left with his hands, and I nodded. Perfectly fine with following his lead. I turned and headed to my left while Percy turned back and circled around the monsters and climbed a tree, placing himself tight above the largest of the cyclops. I got in place and waited for Percy. I saw him point his sword downward, and I willed the mist to surround me, making me imperceptible to the monsters. 

  

The moment Percy dropped on top of the cyclops head, his sword stabbing deep in the monster's eye, was the moment I attacked. Taking advantage of the confusion caused by the cyclops bursting to dust due to Percy's action. I stepped out behind a tree and slashed my sword at a group of dracaenas, killing two. Quickly bringing my sword over my head, I slashed downward, killing another monster. Ducking under the spear thrust of the last monster alive in the group, I rolled to the side and came up stabbing my sword to the dracaena's unprotected side, and she dissolved to dust. I didn't get a chance to rest as another spear came at me from my right. I sidestepped that attack and brought my sword down her neck. 

  

After killing the last monster on my side of the clearing, I looked over to Percy to see that he had just finished the last two of the monsters. Even after all these years, even after years of sparring and fighting with him, I am still left in awe of his skills with the sword. The ease with which he finished off almost twice as many monsters as I did in the same amount of time is a testament to why he is the best swordsman alive. Or ever lived, in my opinion. 

  

Watching Percy fight is like watching the sea: graceful and powerful at the same time. 

  

I turned toward the group of demigods when Percy began to walk back to where they were. As I got near them, I noticed that two of them were children, no older than 7 or 8 years old. They were being shielded by a faun or satyr, judging by the orange shirt the older ones were wearing. As I  scanned the group, I also confirmed that one of them was wounded and was being protected by the only one capable of defending, or fighting at all, really. The demigod stood in front of his group, his sword held, and pointed in our direction. cautious and alert. 

  

At this point, Percy has caught up to me, and we both stopped dead in our tracks. Finally recognizing one of the demigods. He was someone I knew. Someone with whom I have been a bit friendly before. 

  

I look at Percy to gauge his reaction, knowing his history with him. I saw him frozen where he stood. Eyes glaring in disbelief at the demigod in front of us. I noticed at the corner of my vision that the demigod stiffened at our reaction. His guard was going up, readying himself to defend if needed. I approached Percy slowly and placed my hands on his arms, giving him comfort and letting him know he was not alone. He turned his head to look at me, and I saw his eyes soften as I conveyed my trust and support for him. 

  

I relaxed when I saw him calm down, and we both turned back to the group. 

  

"Who are you?" The demigod asked. 

  

Once again, I look to Percy to see him also looking at me. I nodded at him, silently telling him that I would stand by whatever he decided to do. He takes a moment to think, lets out a sigh, and turns back to the demigod. Percy began to lift his hand and remove his helm, and I did the same. 

  

As our faces were revealed, I saw the eyes of the demigod widen in recognition and shock. understandable since it has been 7 years since they saw Percy's face. 

  

I looked at the demigod, who was frozen, as he stared at Percy, who smiled at him. 

  

"Hey Malcolm! It's been a while.

  

Percy greeted the brother of his ex-girlfriend. 

  

  

------Flashback end------- 

  

  

I was brought back to the present when I heard Percy's voice from the hallway. I turned my head to look just as Percy and Rose entered the dining room. Percy smiled when he saw me, and I could feel myself blush as I smiled back. 

  

"Good morning, Hazel!" he greeted me as he kissed my cheek and sat down beside me. 

  

Rose then filled my plate with breakfast while I glared at her playfully, noticing the marks she now sports on her neck. Proof of what happened when she 'woke' her master up. 

  

"Yes, it looks like someone had a very good morning," I replied to Percy's greeting, keeping my eyes on Rose as she sat down on her seat, who by now was blushing with the color of her namesake. I smiled at the two, then turned my glare at Percy, whose grin widened in response. 

  

I shake my head at his antics, though I smile, having grown used to him. 

  

We start eating breakfast, but my thoughts still make me glance at Rose, or rather, her neck. Envy fills my chest, thinking, 'I should have woken him up'. Regretting my inaction this morning, I promised to follow through with my thoughts tonight. 

  

"Oh, Percy, we were going to the city to buy groceries later. Do you need anything?" I asked as we ate. 

  

"I'm not sure; I'll check first, then let you know," he replied. 

  

"Want me to tag along?" Percy offered, ever the gentleman. 

  

"We're good, thanks," I assured him, getting a nod back. 

  

We finish breakfast and leave the nymphs to clean up while Percy and I head out to the patio. Percy sits down on one of the lounge chairs and pulls me along with him. I sat on his lap and relaxed as I leaned back on his chest. 

  

After enjoying a few minutes of silence, I asked Percy what had been on my mind. 

"Do you think Malcolm arrived at camp safely?

  

"They should have arrived around dinner time yesterday," I hummed, and he continued. "Besides, I advised him to call camp so they could be picked up at the airport, so they should be okay," he explained. 

  

I followed up with my first question after nodding, "And are you OK?

  

"Hmm?

  

"Are you ok with them knowing?" I clarified. 

  

"It should be ok," he answered after a while. "It's been a long time since everything happened. Hazel, I'm not mad or angry anymore." 

  

"And if they come here?" worry and concern evident in my voice. Only to be met by a bark of laughter from the man I was using as a chair for the moment as he stated, "Ha! Oh, I'm sure they will!

  

Slightly irritated by his nonchalance, I persisted. "But what if SHE comes here?

  

Percy quiets down, finally understanding my point. I sit up and twist to look at him. I lock eyes at him as he calmly looks back at me. There was no turmoil or hesitation in his gaze. 

  

"It doesn't matter if she comes here, Hazel; I'm not leaving you, all of you!

  

His statement contained a conviction and assurance that were palpable. A pledge that he intends to see through, a promise he intends to keep. 

  

It assured me that no matter what, I would always have him by my side, but my mind still needs something more. Something tangible. 

  

So, I leaned closer to him, my hands on his shoulder, bracing myself as I brought my lips to his. 

  

Soft, tender lips met my own as I took what I needed to calm my mind and heart. After a short kiss, I leaned away and looked into his eyes again. 

  

"Promise?" I hated how needy I sounded. But I needed this; I needed to hear him say it. 

  

And Percy, as if reading my mind and knowing exactly what would remove all the doubts plaguing me,. 

  

"I swear on the Styx!

  

I heard the sound of distant thunder as his oath was sealed. It still baffles me how he can swear to himself like that with apparent ease. 

  

I smiled at him and leaned my head on his chest, content with just basking in the peace I felt with him by my side. 

 

Notes:

another week, another chapter

A big Thank You to all of you read my work

Chapter 7: Annabeth II

Summary:

A deeper conversation,

 

More answers to questions,

 

Answers that lead to more questions

 

What was the Reward granted to Percy?

 

And did he have to pay a Price for it?

 

Stay tuned for more!

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

  

The meeting ended, and all the councilors were coming out of the Big House and were heading back to our cabins, all of us sporting contemplative looks on our faces, no doubt thinking of all the revelations that came out tonight. 

  

  

Percy, Hazel, and Piper. 

  

  

Three Demigods, friends we all thought we had lost, suddenly being found at almost the same time. 

  

  

'It can't be coincidence,' I thought. 

  

  

As we walk to the cabin area, I notice Leo looking at me with concern and pity in his eyes. I turn away from him and ignore the pang of hurt that was constantly ringing in my heart. 

  

  

I continue the silent trek to my mother's cabin with Malcolm while thinking of how to ask him more about his encounter with Percy and Hazel. As we reached our cabin, I decided to just ask him directly. Before opening the door, I stopped and turned to Malcolm. "Meet me in my room later, Malcolm," I said. He was about to protest but stopped; he must have seen the pleading look on my face. 

  

  

"Please, Malcolm, I need to know," I pleaded. 

  

  

My brother silently looked at me and sighed, nodding in agreement to my request. 

  

  

The moment we entered, all our siblings swarmed us, everyone hugging Malcolm. Everyone was relieved that he came back to us safe. 

  

  

Bea, who took over his duties while he was away, started to interrogate him after hugging him, joining the rest of our sibling in asking him all kinds of questions about the rescue mission. 

  

  

I allowed them to continue for a few minutes before clapping loudly, getting their attention. 

  

  

'Clap! Clap!

  

  

"Alright everyone! Time for bed! You can all get the story from Malcolm tomorrow!

  

  

"But Annabeth..." argued some of the younger ones. 

  

  

"No buts! Bed! Now!" I insisted. "He'll still be here tomorrow," I assured them. 

  

  

After a lot of grumbling, they all went to their bunks, getting ready for the night. I look at Malcolm and tell him to clean up, then I stare at him, conveying my request to talk to him later. He nods, then heads to the showers at the back of the cabin. 

  

  

I watch him till he enters the showers and heads to my room. I entered and sat down on my bed. I dropped my head to my hands as my mind reeled with all that happened today. 

  

  

Percy and Hazel rescuing Malcolm, 

  

Piper modeling for a jewelry company, 

  

Hazel being with Percy, 

  

  

Percy 

Percy 

Percy 

  

  

I let out a sigh as my mind spirals—memories of the past, of war, and people that died. Thankfully, I was broken out of the rapidly worsening thoughts by a knock on my door. 

  

  

"Come in," I call out, knowing who it was. 

  

  

I smiled as Malcolm entered my room. I gestured towards the chair near my desk, and he sat on it. We both stared at each other for a while, silence filling the space before I began. 

  

  

"I'm sorry for forcing you to come here, Malcolm. I know you're tired, but I must know; I need to know." I started with an apology, hoping that he would understand my need to know. 

  

  

"I understand, Annabeth; I expected this actually," he replied with a small smile. 

  

  

"So, where should I start?" he asked me. 

  

  

"How about you start after the fight with the monsters?" I suggested. 

  

  

"Alright," Malcolm agreed, closing his eyes for a few seconds. 

  

  

When he opened it again, he looked at me with seriousness in his gaze. He opened his mouth and began telling the story again. 

  

  

"We'll; I've already told you about the fight, so I won't repeat that." I nodded, and he continued. 

  

  

"So, when they removed their helmets, I was obviously shocked.

  

  

"Wait!" I interrupted. 

  

  

"How did you not recognize them? I can understand not knowing Hazel but Percy. You've known Percy as long as I have," I asked, finally. 

  

  

"Firstly, it's because they were wearing helms that covered their whole faces, and the design of both their helm and armor is very different from that of both Camp and New Rome. Secondly, Percy was not using Riptide," he explained patiently. 

  

  

"Not Riptide?" I asked, bewildered. 

  

  

"Yes, Percy was using an ordinary celestial bronze sword. And don't ask me why Annabeth; I didn't get to ask him about that," Malcolm clarified while also stopping me from asking more. 

  

  

My mind whirled with this information. 'What happened?' I asked. Riptide carried so much importance to Percy. It was the sword that accompanied him throughout all he's been through. Knowing that I wouldn't get answers, I nodded to Malcolm. 

  

  

"After getting past the shock at seeing them, Percy went straight to Francis, while Hazel approached the children," Malcolm continued. 

  

  

"After a while, Percy stood up, taking Francis with him. Then he told me to follow them to their place. We followed them through the woods for about 20 minutes, Percy almost carrying Francis with Hazel beside him; I was at the back," Malcolm stated before pausing with a complicated look on his face, making me worry. 

  

  

"What?" I asked. 

  

  

"I don't know how to tell you this next part, Annabeth; I'm worried about how you'll take it.

  

  

"Why? "I asked again. 

  

  

"It's just that, when they led us through the woods. I noticed how close Hazel and Percy were. I mean, she was able to calm him down. Plus, they were almost holding hands while they led us.

  

  

Malcolm's revelations have halted my thoughts; more questions emerge from my mind, adding to the already long list of things to think about. Percy and Hazel, the possible relationship between them. the silent implication Malcolm was telling me without actually telling me. In the end, my rational mind won out. 

  

  

"That's not surprising Malcolm; Percy has always been close to Hazel; she was the first one he got close to when he got to New Rome. They went on a quest together to find Thanatos.

  

  

"It's understandable how close they got, especially now if they have been together since they both vanished.

  

  

"But that's the thing, Annabeth! It's been 7 years since Percy went away. We don't know what happened to him or to them during that time." 

  

  

"Whatever happened to them is not our concern, Malcolm! Not yours. Definitely not mine. After what I've done, I don't have the right to even think about that kind of thing with him!" I exclaimed. 

  

  

"The most important thing right now, Malcolm, is to get as much information, understand what's going on about them, and make a plan on how to approach them," I explained, hoping he would drop that line of thinking. 

  

  

Malcolm sighed and thankfully relented. He continued to tell his story, describing the house they were taken to. 

  

  

"The house, or rather the mansion, was a 3-story mix of brutalist and minimalist design, with the entrance facing the woods and the back facing the lake, mostly composed of wall-to-ceiling glass walls.

  

  

"The outside was the color of gray cement, while the inside was a combination of gray, black, and off white. It was beautiful, Annabeth, in a utilitarian way.

  

  

"When we arrived, Percy led us through the solid black wood doors that opened up to a wide-open living area with a double-height ceiling. One wall was completely made of glass looking over the lake. While straight through the door is a dining room, to our right is a set of stairs to the upper floors.

  

  

"Percy placed Francis on one of the couches while the rest of us followed suit. Oh! I forgot to tell you guys about the nymphs!" Malcolm suddenly exclaimed, startling me. 

  

  

"Nymphs?" is asked him, lost. 

  

  

"Yeah! When we got in, we were welcomed by 3 nymphs who Percy introduced as their companions. But I think they were servants." Malcolm cleared, 

  

  

'Servants? ' The concept intrigued me. What could have happened that would allow Percy to have not one but three nymph servants, I thought? 

  

  

"So, when we got seated, I asked them if the place was safe; we were in the middle of the woods. With two Demigods of the Big Three," Malcolm continued. I nodded at his question. It was a logical question. Something I would have asked too if I were the one there. 

  

  

"It was Hazel who answered me; she said that the house, along with a large swath of land including the entire lake and river, was protected by a border like the one we have here at camp." 

  

  

My eyes widen at what Malcolm shared. He noticed my shock and nodded. 

  

  

"Yeah! I felt the same," he said while nodding some more. 

  

  

"She also told me that the border not only protects their land from monsters and immortals, but mortals that end up near the place are repelled away by a spell that Hecate herself cast. In addition to the spell that alerts the residents of any possible intruders.

  

  

I was left in awe; the place Malcolm described sounded much like camp, only on a smaller scale. 

  

  

"After explaining, Hazel stood up and left with two of the nymphs saying that they would return with some medical supplies, while the third one also left but came back quickly pushing a cart with water and glasses for us. Hazel returned not long after with the nymphs carrying boxes of medical supplies.

  

  

"Together with Percy and Hazel, they began to tend to the wounded of us. Namely Francis and me. After they were done, Percy told one of the nymphs, the one with red hair. Rose, I think her name was, to get 2 of the guest rooms ready. As she went upstairs, Hazel turned to the 2 other nymphs and told them to get dinner ready for all of us.

  

  

"Is that why you think they were servants?" I asked Malcolm. 

  

  

"Yeah," he admitted. I nodded at Malcolm. 

  

  

"After all the nymphs were gone, Hazel stood and told Percy that she would be freshening up, and Percy nodded at her.

  

  

"As she walked toward the stairs, Percy called out to her, 'You fought great today, Hazel!

  

  

I smiled at that, Percy as still the same kind guy I knew. unaware of my thoughts, Malcolm continued. 

  

  

"Then Hazel looked back to Percy and replied that she had a great master. Then she did something that surprised me more than anything that already surprised me that day," Malcolm added cryptically. 

  

  

"What? What did she do?" I asked for like the thousandth time tonight. 

  

  

Malcolm was obviously conflicted, but he pushed through. 

  

  

"She smiled at Percy." I was about to say something, but he cut me off. 

  

  

"But it wasn't a kind smile, Annabeth; it was the kind of smile those girls from the Aphrodite Cabin have when they look at Percy back then.

  

  

"You mean," I started, but again, I was cut off. 

  

  

"Like how Selina would smile at Charlie before both of them would disappear for a few hours." 

  

  

Malcolm was quiet after that, gauging how I would react. I knew deep down that Percy would not wait for me, not after what I've done. I expected this kind of thing would happen. I'm actually happy for him and for them. 

  

  

But at the same time, my heart was breaking, but not from anger. But from envy and jealousy. 

 

Me, the one that hurt Percy. Is feeling envious of Hazel? Jealous of what she now apparently shares with Percy. I once again wish I could have taken back everything. But I know I can't, so I school my expression and bury the turmoil running rampant inside me. Then I look at Malcolm and encourage him to continue. I can dwell on my thoughts later. 

  

  

Malcolm stares at me for a few moments before continuing. "After a while, Percy asked the satyr Peter what happened. Peter told him about how he found the two kids in an abandoned building. How they have been homeless for a few months now.

  

  

"Percy approached and kneeled in front of the two boys and asked them if they were brothers; they weren't, by the way. Then he asked if they had been told what they really were. At this, the two boys turned to Peter, who nodded at them, and then they told Percy that they had been told by Peter.

  

  

I once again smiled at that. "He's still great with kids," I murmured. 

  

  

If Malcolm heard me or not, I don't know, but he just continued, "Then one of the kids asked Percy if this was the safe place they were told about. I was about to answer them, but Percy beat me to it. He told them that this was not the safe place, that this was his home. That the safe place was camp, a camp for our kind where we train to protect ourselves and others like us." 

  

  

"Then Percy stood and patted both the boy's heads, promising to help get them to camp. He returned to his seat, and I took that as my chance to ask him where he has been and what happened to him the last 7 years." 

  

  

I sat up straight upon hearing that, my mind focusing on Malcolm. ‘Finally’, my mind cried, answers for questions that had haunted me for so long. 

  

  

"Percy smiled at me first and I thought he would not tell me anything but he finally spoke up. He said that after the war with Gaea, after he rejected godhood again in favor of better recognition for the minor gods, more support for us demigods and Hades and Hestia's throne be given back to them. He was called back to Olympus after 2 days. He met Lord Zeus, his father Lord Poseidon and Lord Hades at the council room. He said that it was explained to him that the Fates have decreed that a reward must be given to him or the fates shall be the ones to decided what his reward will be. Percy said that he was also warned by Lord Hades to not take this lightly, for if the fates decide for him there will be no fighting it, and that he will be forced to live with their decision." 

  

  

Annabeth was once again left speechless. 'Why is it always him?' she thought. 

  

  

"Percy said that the three gods actually started arguing as to what to reward him. He said that Zeus mentioned how Ares and Aphrodite wanted to force godhood on him. His father wanted him to be sea god and be a general of the forces of Atlantis, something Zeus opposed vehemently while Lord Hades wanted him to marry his godly daughter Melinoe." 

  

  

"The arguments only stopped when Lady Hestia suggested for them to actually ask him what he wants. Percy said that he asked for time to think and it took him 2 days to make up his mind. He said that he went to his mother, who gave him advice that helped him come to a decision." 

  

  

"What was his wish, Malcolm?" I asked, no longer able to wait. 

  

  

"I asked him if his wish was that place, but he said no, saying that when he returned to Olympus he was meeting with Lord Zeus, Poseidon, and Mom," Malcolm said, smiling a bit. 

  

  

"Mom?" I clarified. "Yeah, Percy said he was also surprised by mom being there." 

  

  

"Anyway, when he got there, he told them what his wish was. He said that his wish was safety and freedom.

  

  

"Safety and Freedom?" I repeated. 

  

  

Malcolm continued, "Then he said Mom asked him to elaborate, and he explained that he wished for safety from monsters and freedom from the god's meddling.

  

  

I nodded at hearing that; if anyone deserved such a reward, it would be him. 

  

  

"He said that the Gods were silent for a bit until his father told him that his wish was something that was out of their power to grant. Then mom explained that if such a wish was possible, then they would have granted it to all of their demigod children since ancient times.

  

  

I found logic in my mother's words, but I also know that this was Percy. Logic was something that did not work for him. 

  

  

"Percy laughed when I asked what happened next; he said that before Lord Zeus could deny him that, he reminded them that this was his wish and that it was up to them to find a way.

  

  

Only Percy would be so brave to do that. I thought. 

  

  

"Then mother asked Percy to give them time to think, so he left the throne room and sat at a nearby garden for a while until he was called back. He said that when he returned, the whole council was present." Malcolm suddenly stopped there. 

  

  

"And then?" I urged him to continue. 

  

  

"That's it; that's as far as he got. Before Hazel returned and informed us that dinner was served, Percy stood and led us to the dining table, and we never got back to talking about his wish or the council's decisions," Malcolm said apologetically. 

  

  

I sighed heavily; I was so close to learning the truth about Percy's disappearance! But I swallowed my irritation and urged Malcolm to continue; I was sure there was more. 

  

  

"We were led to a dining table that can seat 12 people, I think. The three nymphs were present, and they served us as we sat down. They also sat down after they had filled our plates, and we began to eat. As we were eating, I noticed Percy and Hazel were whispering with each other, but I didn't hear what they were talking about, but I think it was about what they were going to do with us.

  

  

That was very possible given the situation. 

  

  

"After eating, Percy told all of us that he would be driving us to the city the next day, that he would drop us off the airport. I told him that we did not have any money for that, but he just said not to worry about that, so I let it go. We were then led by the nymphs to our rooms. Peter and the kids shared one room while I shared the other with Francis.

  

  

"The next day, like he said, Percy drove us to the airport and gave us money for the trip; he also advised me to IM camp, which I did; the rest you already know.

  

  

"It's a shame you didn't get to hear what the reward was," I said after a bit of silence. 

  

  

"Yeah, but for a wish like his, I believe it would have required a price from him, or at the very least a condition." Malcolm theorizes, and I agree. 

  

  

"Thanks Malcolm! I'm glad you came back safe. You can take a rest now." I dismiss Malcolm. 

  

  

I walked him through the door and closed it behind him. 

  

  

I drop back on my bed, my mind running through all that I've learned today. 

  

  

The answers I got only increased the questions I have. 

  

  

My mind went through all the possibilities the future now holds for me. 

  

  

The possibility of meeting Percy is something I never thought I would have. 

  

  

The possibility of going to his home, his possible relationship with Hazel, the nymphs that live with him. 

  

  

The reward he asked for. 

  

  

And many other questions that flood my mind. 

  

  

But one thought managed to dominate my mind. 

  

  

The thought of finally being able to meet Percy, 

  

  

And asking for his forgiveness. 

 

 

Notes:

Here we are again at a saturday!
I hope you all are having a fun day!

I have to be honest though, I am not having a great time!

I was transferred teams on my work, same pay, and lesser work load but I have only one co worker during my shift.

I now use that time to write but I miss my friends.

Chapter 8: Leo III

Summary:

More meeting, more planning

Soon we'll have people meeting other people!

people visiting people

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

 

The morning of the next day! I can't say I slept much but somehow, I felt energized! Must be because of all that happened yesterday. The excitement of all the discoveries and the future that we will be facing is filling me with anticipation and adrenaline.  

   

Or it could be the 6 cups of coffee I've had since waking up.  

   

Who knows?  

   

So, there I sat at the rec room, sipping on my 7th cup of joe, looking at the faces of the other councilors as we wait for the start of the meeting.  

   

Seated around the table are the usual members, me, Will from Apollo, Travis for Hermes, Katie for Demeter, Sherman for Ares, Annabeth for Athena, Drew for Aphrodite, Pollux from Dionysus and a bunch of other Demigods from the minor gods.  

   

Clarisse was also here, looking like she was ready to fight someone. Sherman must have told her what happened last night.  

 

As Chiron entered the room, everyone quieted down. He stomped his hoof signaling the start of the meeting.  

   

"Where is Nico?" Annabeth started, asking Will.  

   

"He left for New Rome after lunch yesterday" Will informed us.  

   

"Should he be informed?" Travis inquired.  

   

Personally, I think we shouldn't yet, but I waited to see how the others will react.  

   

After a bit, Annabeth stated "Not yet, at least until we get to meet Percy and Hazel first, if we tell him now, he might just go there directly, or he might go to his father and demand why he was not told about Hazel all these years."  

   

"That's right," Chiron followed up. "Young Nico has been getting along with his father and this might just cause tension between them. Not to mention he has his duties as ambassador between camps."  

   

"So, we wait until we know more before telling him?" Will asked, clearly concerned about his boyfriend.  

   

"Yes" most of the councilors agreed.  

   

"Now that that's out of the way, what do we do with Prissy?" Clarisse interjected suddenly.  

   

"And Piper" I added. as everyone started looking around.  

   

Annabeth again was the first to suggest something. "We need to send some people to meet with Percy, Malcolm already said yesterday that he doesn't mind us knowing where he is so he obviously is expecting visitors"  

   

"Who do we send then?" Katie asked while looking around the table.  

   

"Malcolm goes seeing as he knows where to go" Annabeth decided for her brother then continued. "But considering how the last trip there went we need to send him with someone that can fight and also support in case it's needed"  

   

"So, three people, 2 fighter and a backup?" I asked. "Pretty much." she agreed with a nod.  

   

"I'll go" Clarisse volunteers. making everyone look at her in disbelief.  

   

"What? just because I'm no longer a regular camper doesn't mean I don't care. Prissy and I go way back. I've known him just as long as princess over there" she explains while pointing to Annabeth.  

   

"I can also take it if in the event things get physical at any point." she finished.  

   

I nodded, "makes sense" I said  

   

"Okay, so Malcolm and Clarisse. who else?" Travis said.  

   

"I nominate Will as the 3rd member." Annabeth suggested, making Will ask her why.  

   

"You can support the two of them with your healing. And it would also keep you away from camp for a bit in case Nico comes back. I'm sorry, Will but we all know you won't be able to hide the fact that Percy and Hazel have been found from Nico." she explained.  

   

"Yeah, I guess so" Will accepted.  

   

"It is decided then. Malcolm, Clarisse and Will are going to go meet with Percy and Hazel" Chiron announced and everyone agreed. But I had to make sure of one thing.  

   

"Are you sure about not going Annabeth?" I asked  

   

Annabeth looked at me for a minute while everyone looked at her, waiting for her response.  

   

"Yes, Leo, I'm sure. I understand why you asked that. And I admit I want to go. But now is not the time yet. We must first get a feel of how we will be accepted by Percy. Me meeting him might just cause him to disappear again." she explained.  

   

Trust an Athena camper to have an answer for everything.  

   

"I will go and meet with him soon. But not until he says he's ready" she says with an even voice, but her eyes say otherwise. I can clearly see the longing there. So, I nodded at that and moved on.  

   

"And Piper? How do we go about getting in contact with her?" I changed the topic.  

   

"I think it's going to be a little bit more complicated with Piper." Annabeth started.  

   

"How do you mean?" Sherman asked.  

   

"The fact that Piper is now a model makes it harder for us to approach her. If we do this wrong, we might just get in trouble and be mistaken as stalkers. Or people might just think of us as fans that want to get to know her. Both of which will be bad for us." Annabeth answered.  

   

"And don't forget about her dad, people might also think that we are just getting some dirt on their family" Drew reminded us.  

   

"All valid points" Will stated. " So, we need to be smart and come up with a plan that will not make us look like paparazzi."  

   

"Basically" Annabeth confirmed.  

   

After that exchange, we all shut up as we tried to think of a plan that will allow us to approach Piper. After a few minutes out of all the people present, it was Drew who came up with the best idea.  

   

"I think we need to go to the store that Leo saw her modeling for." Drew suggested, making everyone look to her with blank faces. Me included, except maybe Annabeth and Will.  

   

"That's a good idea." Annabeth said and before anyone can agree I interrupted.  

   

"Can one of you explain why it's a good idea?" I asked.  

   

Drew rolled her eyes but explained anyway.  

   

"If Piper is modeling for them then it's obvious that she works for them, or at least she's connected to them. So, by going to the store, we can find out if they can give us Piper’s contact details" "not likely" Will interjected. "Or we can at least get an idea of where we can start looking for her" Drew continued ignoring Will's words.  

   

"And, as a daughter of Aphrodite. I know a lot more about jewelry than most of you. Plus, I own a necklace from that brand, which I can use as an 'IN' to get them talking" She added.  

   

I stared open mouthed at Drew's completely logical plan.  

   

"So does that mean you," Travis started but was cut off by Drew. "Yes! I'll go to the store first"  

   

"I applaud your initiative Drew, But I must remind you not to push for information forcefully" Chiron reminded.  

   

"I know what I'm doing Chiron!" she snaps, then calms down and acknowledges his points.  

   

"I'll be careful, promise. I'll only be making first contact anyway; not likely I'll meet Piper the same day I go there" drew assured the centaur.  

   

"Good point" I replied.  

   

"So, when do we do this?" Sherman inquired.  

   

"Clarisse is just visiting, so we need to know when you'll be available for a trip to Washington for a few days" Annabeth asked the daughter of Ares.  

   

"I need to be home for the next week but after that I'll be free for a month" Clarisse answered readily.  

   

"So, in two weeks then" Annabeth confirmed getting a nod from Clarisse. Already her hand is moving over her planner that I did not notice was in front of her.  

   

"And when do you plan to go to the store Drew?" she continued  

   

"I'll be going home in two days, but I can't go there directly. So maybe 5 days from now" Drew replied, tilting her head. she looked cute doing that.  

   

'Stop!' I reminded myself.  

   

"I'll finish up back home and come back in two weeks," Clarisse promised getting a nod from all of us.  

   

"That's the plan. We'll discuss more about the logistics before we send you off" Annabeth announced, signaling the end of the meeting.  

   

As we all stood up, Chiron reminded us about our duties for the day.  

   

I got out of the big house, feeling more settled than last night.  

   

I started walking toward the forges, ready to begin teaching the younger campers on how to properly care for weapons with a smile on my face.  

 

 

Notes:

another week gone,

another chapter for you guys

enjoy

Chapter 9: Piper I

Summary:

We finally see Piper!

But what was the price for her life?

read on to find out

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

 

New York 

   

The city that never sleeps, home to the Olympian pantheon.  

   

It's also here that I now find myself sitting in front of a mirror and getting my hair and makeup done. Why you ask, well that's because I'm getting ready to shoot for a brand of luxury bags.  

   

The kind that would cost someone tens of thousands of dollars to purchase. I never thought that I would be here back then.  

   

Modeling.  

   

Such a wild concept I never imagined I would be doing. But here I am, already in my 3rd year in the industry.  

   

buzz buzz buzz 

   

I was shaken from my thoughts by my phone vibrating, a phone. Something that a few years ago I wouldn't have been allowed to have due to the danger it poses to me. Now I can enjoy the convenience this small device brings to my mind.  

   

I picked up my phone and look at a message from Hazel.  

   

I smiled as I thought back to my friend. Though now she is more than just a friend. What we share between us labels us as something more than just friends.  

   

I read her message, just checking in.  

   

I reply. "Just fine. at the studio, I can't wait to get back home. I miss you" I hit send.  

   

She replies after a few seconds. "I know you miss him more"  

   

I smile as enjoy our banter.  

   

After a few minutes my assistant, Melissa sits next to me. I put down my phone and turned my attention to her. And as the staff applies the finishing touches to my hair and makeup, Melissa starts to run me through my schedule for the week.  

   

"Okay Piper, after we are done here, we have a shoot for Gucci next then we have a meeting with women's magazine about a possible feature for you and the company."  

   

I nod, already familiar with those.  

   

"We also got a few emails requesting a meeting from a few agencies that want to sign you."  

   

"No, I'm not signing with any agency Melissa. That's final" I cut her off.  

   

"Are you sure, like really sure Piper? Some of those are real big agencies." she pleaded.  

   

"If I wanted to be signed to an agency I would have done it years ago. You don't think my father would have made me sign with the same agency as him?" I retorted.  

   

"Fine, I'll just tell them you said no" Melissa conceded.  

   

"By the way, I hope you remember that I'm taking a break for a month in two weeks. My schedule better be cleared of anything by that time!" I added.  

   

"Yes, yes. everything is set for your break. That's why we're cramming all of your commitments in the next few days" she reassured me. "Where are you going anyway?"  

   

"I'm going home," I answered.  

   

Melissa looked at me and smiled salaciously before saying "You mean going home to HIM."  

   

I felt my face blush at her words, but I was beyond denying my feelings.  

   

"Yes Melissa, to HIM" I admitted.  

   

Melissa let out a sigh, before saying "He is so lucky to have you!"  

   

"Nope, I'm the lucky one!" I countered.  

   

"Really! How lucky are you? on a scale of 1 - 10 how lucky are you with him?" she asked leaning toward me grinning widely as she tried to insinuate something else with her words.  

   

We joked around the topic for a bit until a member of the staff came to tell me everything was ready. I was led towards the set, a simple white backdrop. I said hello to the photographer and the representative of the brand I'm modeling for today.  

   

"Ready Piper?"  the photographer asked.  

   

"Yes!" I answered.  

   

------------------line end------------------  

   

2 hours, 10 bags, and hundreds of photos later, I'm sitting on a chair with Melissa. Just relaxing after a set of shoots, waiting for the go-ahead from the photographer that we were set so we could leave.  

   

Melissa's phone rang as I was sipping on my coffee, I glanced at her as she answered but ignored her conversation with whoever it was that called her.  

   

"Piper" Melissa called me in a low voice, I looked at her and saw that her phone call had ended, and she was looking at me with her brow knitted.  

   

"Did something happen?" I asked, concerned as I scooted closer to her.  

   

"That was from the store," she began. "Someone came asking for you," she said gravely.  

   

I froze at that; my eyes widened in surprise.  

   

I knew it was inevitable, that something like this would happen. But not this soon, it's only been a month since I showed my face on my shoots.  

   

I could feel my heart beat faster, 'Who could it be' I asked myself wondering.  

   

There weren't a lot of people who would reach out to me,  

   

Dad? it was possible, he's been asking me for a long time to join him in the "limelight" as he called it.  

   

Friends? I don't have a lot of friends either. And the friends that I have now all know to call Melissa to get to me.  

   

Demigods? They are the most likely candidate.  

   

But therein lies the problem, who among them reached out? I was excited to know but at the same time, I was nervous. Would they be happy to see me? Would they accept me and my decision to bail on them back then? would they understand my reasons for disappearing?  

   

And most importantly, would they accept me knowing what I am now?  

   

I don't regret accepting and paying the price for the safety and freedom I have now. And I believe that making that decision has been the best decision I've made in a long while.  

   

And I also don't regret falling in love again, Real Love. The one Mom always harps about.  

   

Now that I understand love, and experienced it. I wouldn't trade for anything.  

   

But it does make me apprehensive about meeting whoever this person looking for me is.  

   

If they are from camp, they might judge me, us. and I wouldn't accept them judging HIM. They can say all they want about me, but not HIM, never HIM.  

   

I am His, and HE is Mine.  

   

And I will not let anyone hurt him again.  

   

I calmed myself, pulled back from the dark, possessive thoughts I went through, and asked Melissa who it was.  

   

"Who were they?"  

   

"They introduced themselves as your sister. The office didn't believe them at first of course, but they showed pictures of the two of you in some sort of camp. So, they heard her out"  

   

I nodded, 'Sister' I thought, I have a lot of sisters, and brothers as well but who among them came for me?  

   

"Did they get her name?" I finally asked.  

   

"They said her name was Drew, they also said that she came with one of our necklaces, she used that to get Nicole to gossip about you," Melissa said a bit tersely.  

   

"Gossip about me?"  

   

"Yeah! I am told they first asked about the model on the window and Nicole started telling them about you. I don't exactly know how much she shared but she only stopped when that person, Drew, said that she knew you personally."  

   

"The manager only agreed to pass along her information to you because of the pictures she showed." Melissa finished and waited for how I would react.  

   

"Did Drew leave a message?" I asked  

   

Melissa shook her head, "No, just her number in case you would want to reach out"  

   

I leaned back on the chair and thought, I expected this to be honest. I knew someone from the camp would see my face in some advert in the city. Then they would reach out, I just didn't think it would be this soon.  

   

And I also didn't think it would be Drew of all people who would be looking for me. I drew in a breath and exhaled, I decided.  

   

"Melissa, call the office and get me that number for Drew please," I told my assistant.  

   

she nodded and held her phone up to call the office but stopped and looked at me.  

   

"I didn't know you had a sister," she said questioningly.  

   

"Half-sister, from my mother's side" I confessed.  

   

Melissa nods and pressed call on the phone.  

   

10 minutes later I have my phone in my hands, Drew's number keyed in. My finger posed above the dial button, like it has been for the last 5 minutes.  

   

I don't even know why I'm hesitating. 'It's just drew' I chastised myself.  

   

finally, I took a deep breath pressed the call button, and waited.  

   

after a few rings the other end picked up my call and I heard the familiar voice of my once-upon-a-time least favorite sibling.  

   

"Hello," Drew greeted curtly.  

   

somehow, hearing her voice caused me to laugh, it was a short quiet laugh but it brought peace to me.  

   

"Piper?" Drew asked over the phone.  

   

"Hey, Drew! I heard you were asking for me?" I answered.  

   

---------------line end---------------  

   

"Yes! See you soon" I ended the call.  

   

"That seemed serious" Melissa stated as I handed over my phone to her.  

   

"It's been 3 years since we've seen each other. a lot has happened. we have a lot to catch up on." I shrugged as I answered.  

   

"I see."  

   

"Oh! Melissa, please clear my schedule 5 days from now from lunch onwards. I'm meeting Drew for coffee that day." I asked.  

   

"Piper! You're fully booked for the whole week! how am I supposed to clear your schedule?" she asked in return, not happy with my request.  

   

"Please! I'm sure you'll find a way" I implored.  

   

"Fine. I'll see what I can do!" she finally relented.  

   

Now do I feel bad about using my charmspeak on her, not really. I figured this time warranted its use.  

   

After a while, we both said goodbye to the photographer and the crew and made our way out of the studio.  

   

We got in our car and drove off to the next appointment I had for the day.  

   

we drove off; I thought back to how the day went and I couldn't help but feel excited about meeting Drew.  

   

And the rest of my friends at camp.  

   

even Her.  

   

I close my eyes to rest, thinking of things to come.  

 

 

Notes:

another week has gone by

hope the last week was good to you all

and hope you enjoy my work

Chapter 10: Drew I

Summary:

MIssion start!

The campers are on the move

Meetings and reunions are on the way!

 

questions will be answered

 

but will those be enough

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text


Perfect!

 

That was what she thought as she checked her reflection in the mirror. She twisted and turned in her room as she double and triple-checked her appearance one last time, making sure nothing was out of place.

 

It's been 5 days since I volunteered to visit the shop where Leo saw Piper's advertisement, and now here she is—in her New York home, getting ready to leave.

 

After making sure her attire was spotless, she then checked her bag for all the necessities. Then she made sure that her small celestial bronze knife was strapped firmly to her lower leg. Once that was done, she made her way to her bed and picked up a small black box that contained one of her most prized possessions.

 

Inside the box lies the diamond set of necklaces and earrings her father gifted her, bought from Celestial Creations.

 

She opened the box and gazed longingly at the set, running her fingers over the sparkling stones. Drew thought of wearing them today but ultimately decided against it.

 

She closed the box, placed it inside her bag, and, with a final look at the mirror, left her room.

 

Outside her apartment building, she hailed a cab and told the driver the store's address. Drew looked out the car window as she thought of what she was about to do. She sent a silent prayer to her mother, hoping everything would go smoothly.

 

After a while, the cab stopped in front of an upscale building. Drew got out of the cab and studied the building. Drew found the window Leo described, and she watched the advertisement showing Piper's face.

 

Drew watched the advertisement for a bit, noting the pieces of jewelry Piper was wearing. After watching it, Drew went into the building and made a beeline for Celestial Creation's store.

 

Drew was greeted by three staff members when she went inside the store. Drew smiled as she started to browse the pieces on display.

 

"Welcome!" The three people greeted me as I entered the store.

 

I smiled at them and went to one of the display cases. Rings of all makes and styles were displayed.

 

As I was browsing, one of the staff members came near me and asked, "Are you looking for anything in particular?"

 

I smiled at her and replied, "I'm looking for something that will match my diamond set, actually."

 

"I see. Do you think you're set with me?" she asked.

 

"I do!" I told her while I reached into my bag for the box.

 

Once I brought out the box, I placed it on the glass display and opened it to show the staff.

 

She immediately recognized it as one of their designs.

 

"Oh! This is one of ours!" she exclaimed upon seeing it.

 

"Yes! My father gifted that to me for my birthday last year!" Drew told the clerk.

 

"I remember the customer who bought this had the main stones replaced with diamonds," the clerk told Drew in return.

 

"Really! What was it originally?" Drew asked, shocked.

 

"Sapphires, if I remember correctly," the clerk answered.

 

"It looks like I have to thank my father again!" Drew smiled.

 

"Now! You said that you were looking for a ring to complement this piece, right? I believe we have a number that would suit your tastes!" the clerk announced as she began to pull tray after tray of rings set with diamonds of all sizes and shapes.

 

As Drew was trying on several rings, she decided to try and ask the clerk about her sister.

 

"Can I ask you something?" Drew asked tentatively.

 

"Yes, of course!" the clerk responded.

 

"The girl in the video, who is she?" Drew asked as she pointed towards the window.

 

"Ahh! That's Miss Piper!"

 

"She's beautiful! And the items she's wearing! Just wow!" Drew exclaimed, trying to get the clerk to talk about Piper.

 

"Oh yes! Some of those were created just for that shoot, you know! Most of those are one of a kind!"

 

"I wonder how much those are?" Drew questioned. "Would it be possible to see one of them?"

 

"I'm sorry, ma'am; that would be impossible as they are no longer available," the clerk told Drew.

 

"They were sold?" Drew asked, shocked again.

 

The clerk giggled before saying, "Oh no! They weren't sold to anyone! They were given to Miss Piper as gifts!"

 

"Gifts? All of them?" Drew exclaimed, once again shocked.

 

"Yes! Hard to believe, right? But then again, Miss Piper is dating the boss, so it does make sense a bit," the clerk explained.

 

Drew's mind went on a whirlwind of thoughts as the clerk told her about the apparent relationship Piper has with the owner of the store. She was having a hard time imagining that Piper, her sister, who hated dressing up and would cut her own hair, was now a model for a luxury brand of jewelry. Not only that, but she was dating the owner of said brand.

 

She thought back to when Piper first arrived at camp and how Piper hated wearing any jewelry and chose to braid her hair with a bird's feather of all things. Now she is being gifted hundreds of thousands of dollars worth of jewelry by her rich-as-fuck boyfriend.

 

Drew felt respect for her sister, albeit begrudgingly, for landing a rich guy, which for Drew was a sign of being a daughter of Aphrodite.

 

Drew was pulled back out of her thoughts when the clerk continued telling her about Piper.

 

"Did you know that Miss Piper is the daughter of a famous actor? I was surprised when I found that out!" the clerk gossiped to Drew.

 

"Yes, I do know that," Drew told the clerk, deciding to finally proceed with her mission.

 

"Tristan McClean, right?" Drew informed the clerk, "Yes, her father."

 

"Actually, I know a lot more about Piper," Drew told the clerk.

 

"What do you mean?" the clerk asked, now eyeing her suspiciously.

 

"I know it's hard to believe, but we used to go to the same summer camp," Drew told the clerk.


"The reason I asked about her is because it's been a while since we've been in contact, 3 years in fact, and when I saw her in the advertisement, I was shocked."

 

"If that's true, then why have you not been in contact with her? If you are friends, then you should have her number," the clerk asked, suspicious of Drew's motive.

 

"I said we knew each other from camp when we were younger, not that we are close," Drew explained.

 

"Is everything alright here?" Drew turned her head as she heard a second voice. Unnoticed by Drew, the clerk she was talking with called on the other staff member.

 

"I'm Helena, the manager of this store. What seems to be the problem here?" The manager introduced herself to Drew, taking over for the clerk.

 

"My name is Drew. I was just telling your staff here that I knew your model, Piper, when we were young, but I don't think she believed me," Drew explained.

 

"I apologize for my staff, but was there a reason for your interest in Miss Piper?" the manager asked directly.

 

"No need to apologize; she didn't do anything wrong. I do have a reason why I came here besides looking for a ring to match my set," Drew said, pointing to the box she brought with her.

 

The manager glanced at her set and nodded to her, so Drew continued to explain.

 

"As I was saying, I knew Piper back when we were attending the same summer camp when we were younger. I still go there as a counselor, and Piper used to visit until about 3 years ago. Then she stopped all contact 3 years ago until one of our old friends walked by this building and saw the advertisement with Piper." Drew paused, making sure the manager was listening.

 

"I see. I assume your being here today has something to do with Miss Piper and getting in contact with her?" Helena asked.

 

Drew nodded and spoke. "I know that it is hard to believe what I'm saying. Plus, given the fact that Piper's father is famous, I might come off as a stalker or some kind of paparazzi, but I promise that's not the case, and I can prove it."

 

Drew then reached into her bag and pulled out a small book. She opened it and flipped through a few pages, then placed it down on the counter and turned it over to show the manager. The manager looked down at what turned out to be a photo.

 

In the photo, there were a bunch of teens all wearing orange shirts on what seemed to be a dock with a lake in the background.

 

Drew used a finger and pointed at the last person on the left of the photo. "That's me," Drew said, pointing to herself. Then she moved her finger and stopped on a girl in the center of the photo.

 

"That’s Piper," Drew said as she looked at the manager, who was looking at the photo closely.

 

"My half-sister," Drew said silently, making the manager's eyes widen when she heard her.

 

"I know, it's hard to believe, but it's the truth," Drew said when the manager looked at her.

 

"I cannot give you her contact details, unfortunately, but I can at least pass your details to her staff and let them decide if they will believe your claim. That's all I can do for you at the moment," the manager finally told Drew.

 

"Thank you! That would be very helpful!" Drew smiled as she thanked the manager.

 

Drew was given a notepad where she wrote down her number.

 

After she passed her phone number to the manager, she once again thanked her and got ready to leave.

 

"Thank you for your help, and I'm sorry for the trouble," Drew said.

 

"It's no trouble, and please feel free to come back when you've decided on the ring," the manager stated, going back to business mode.

 

"I will!" Drew promised.

 

With her mission now done, Drew walked out of the store and out of the building. She stopped at the window and watched the advertisement play. Her eyes were drawn towards the jewelry Piper was wearing, each more beautiful than the last.

 

Each is probably more expensive than her own by a large margin. She smiled as she remembered how all of those were apparently given to Piper by her rich boyfriend.

 

'Nicely done, sis! ' Drew thought as she took one last look at Piper before she turned away and began to walk back to her place.

 

 

------line break--------

 

 

It's been a few hours since Drew got back from the store; she is currently in her room. lying down on her bed, scrolling through her phone. Drew was enjoying a relaxing afternoon when her phone rang.

 

Drew looked at the unknown number calling her and frowned at the interruption. She answered the call tersely and heard someone laugh on the other end.

 

A familiar laugh.

 

"Piper?" Drew whispered over the phone.

 

Drew held her breath as she waited for a response. After a few seconds that seemed too long for Drew, she finally heard the voice she had not heard for a long time.

 

"Hey, Drew! I heard you were asking for me." Piper's voice sounded alive as she heard her over the phone.

 

"Yes, I was," answered Drew after taking a deep breath to steady her nerves for the coming conversation.

 

"So, how did you find me?" Piper asked.

 

"I didn't; I mean, Leo was the one who saw your advertisement in the city. He then told the camp about seeing you," Drew explained.

 

"Ah! I see, how come he wasn't the one who came to the store?" Piper continued to inquire.

 

"The decision of who will go was discussed during a councilors meeting. There was a lot more happening at camp at the moment Leo found out about you, so he couldn't decide on his own," Drew answered.

 

"And I volunteered to go to the store to try to find you, just so you know," Drew announced somewhat haughtily.

 

"You did? Why?" Piper asked, clearly confused as to why Drew would ever do something for her. aware that the two of them were not close to each other.

 

"First, out of everyone at camp, I am perhaps the most knowledgeable about jewelry. Second, I actually own a set from celestial creations." "I heard about that," Piper said, interrupting Drew.

 

Drew ignored Piper and carried on with her explanation: "I used that set to convince the people at the store to pass along my details to you. Since we know that getting your details would be close to impossible,"

 

"Lastly, I used the fact that we are half-sisters to somehow get them to do what I wanted," Drew finished.

 

"I understand; for what it's worth, I knew something like this would happen when I agreed to show my face. I just didn't think it would happen this soon," Piper said.

 

"So, when can we meet? We have a lot of questions for you, Piper. I have a lot of questions for you," Drew finally asked after a beat of silence.

 

Drew waited for Piper's answer, silently worrying that her sister would not agree.

 

"I'm booked for the next 5 days, so we can only meet after that. Would that be okay for you?" Piper answered after thinking for a bit.

 

"Yes! That's not a problem for me," Drew agreed, happy for her success in getting Piper to meet up.

 

"Okay, let's meet at Starbucks near the Empire State Building 5 days from now, after lunchtime," Piper suggested.

 

Drew had no problem with that, so she agreed to the plan.

 

"By the way, Piper, I will be reporting this to camp, so I won't be alone when we meet up," she reminded Piper.

 

"I know; it's ok with me," Piper accepted easily.

 

"I'll see you in 5 days, then, Piper!" Drew confirmed.

 

"Yes! See you soon," Piper replied before hanging up.

 

Drew smiled as she placed her phone down on her bed, happy for her success. excited about meeting Piper. She thought about Iris messaging camp right away but decided against doing that.

 

She would be going back to camp tomorrow anyway. She'll just tell them then, she reasoned.

 

Drew spent the rest of the day on her bed, feeling good about what the future holds.

 

Not just for her but for camp as a whole.

 

 

Notes:

Hi! another week, another chapter as always.

on another note, the next chapter is by far my longest one.

 

so look forward to that

Chapter 11: Drew II

Summary:

meeting upon meeting,

shock upon shock

surprises upon surprises

 

and finally some answers.

 

how will these reunions go

 

read on to find out

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

 

  

10 a.m. at Camp Half blood, 

  

Drew is making final checks on her attire in the mirror inside cabin 10, while Lacy, one of her younger sisters who will be going with her to the city, is busy strapping a celestial bronze dagger to her leg. 

  

Drew smiled at her sisters' antics as she noticed how excited she was. Drew isn't sure if it was meeting Piper or going to the city that got her in such high spirits. 

  

After a few more minutes, Drew called Lacy and led her out of the cabin. Together, they walked up the hill to the pine tree at the top to wait for the others, who would be leaving camp as well. 

  

Drew thought back to the meeting they had a few days ago, when they decided on how to proceed with meeting the lost campers. Although she volunteered to be the one to try to meet Piper, the councilors had to discuss who among them would go and meet Percy. 

  

And aside from Malcolm, who knew where to go, she doesn't know who else was chosen to go to Percy. 

  

When they reached the Pine tree, Drew watched Lacy approach Peleus, who was currently curled around the base of the pine tree, and pet the dragon's head. She saw the dragon's eyes narrow in contentment as her sister continued to pet its massive head. 

  

Drew looked over the valley of the camp as they waited for the other campers to arrive. The numerous cabins and the dining pavilion, which have been expanded to accommodate a greater number of campers, have been increasing year over year. 

  

Drew looked at it all and compared it to how it was before. She knew that how camp is now is incomparable to how it was in the past. The changes that happened have made the lives of all the demigods living in camp better than they were when she first arrived. 

  

The improvements to the living situations alone were already enough to make most of the older campers surprised and thankful. But the biggest improvement would be the interactions of the gods with their children. 

  

That's not to say the gods visit camp, no. But the gods do reach out to their kids more often now, through letters, gifts, visions, and dreams. And once in a while the gods would spend the day at camp, mingling with all the demigods. 

  

The result of that is greater respect and loyalty from the demigods. 

  

Now more than ever, the gods are more secure in their rule, making the threat of rebellion almost nonexistent. 

  

All these changes can be attributed to one demigod, Percy Jackson. 

  

It was his wish that made all this possible. 

  

It was his sacrifice that paved the way for a better life for all demigods. 

  

It was his hardships that opened the eyes of the gods to their shortcomings. 

  

and it was his words that made the gods change their ways. 

  

And it was he who left after he was betrayed. 

  

Drew was brought out of her thoughts when she heard the unmistakable voice of Chiron. She turned her head to the side and saw her mentor and four other demigods walking up the hill. She saw Malcolm and Sherman, together with Clarisse and Will Solace, walking behind the centaur. 

  

She nodded at Chiron when the group reached them under the pine tree and watched as Sherman stepped over to her side. 

  

Chiron looked over all of them once, then spoke in a kind but serious voice. 

  

"Good morning to you all! I would just like to thank each and every one of you for accepting these responsibilities." The centaur bowed to us as he said this. 

  

"A few reminders before I let you all go. Clarisse, Malcolm will lead the mission. Please follow his lead and try not to antagonize young Percy when you meet him. We don't know how he will respond if you do challenge him. We don't know how the years have changed him," Chiron stated as he kept his eyes on the daughter of war. 

  

"A little trust, Chiron; I'm not the same hot-headed kid I was back then," Clarisse replied with a sneer. "Though I can't promise that I won't challenge him to a spar," she continued as she grinned. 

  

"Just be mindful of how he will react," Chiron pleaded while shaking his head. 

  

Chiron then turned his head to look at Malcolm, reminding him of a few points. 

  

"Just like what I said with Clarisse, don't push Percy too hard for information. Try to gauge how he reacts and how much he is willing to share.

  

Finally, he looks at Drew. 

  

"You, my dear, will be leading; remember that the most important thing is your safety. same with Malcolm: don't push too hard; let Piper share only what she feels comfortable sharing. This is only the first meeting. We'll have more chances to learn more," Chiron told Drew with a smile. 

  

Drew nodded at Chiron's words. 

  

Chiron then spread his hands and prayed to the gods for their success and safety. 

  

Together, they all walked down the hill towards Argus and the waiting van, Sherman telling an excited Lacy that this wasn't really a quest with Lacy not caring. As they got to the foot of the hill, they all got in the van, and Argus started their long drive to the city. 

  

In the van, Malcolm and Drew discussed their respective missions and what they plan on achieving. Malcolm said that his main priority would be to get a feel for how accepting Percy would be about other campers visiting him and to get the truth about his disappearance. though Drew thinks the first point is to the benefit of his sister Annabeth. 

  

He then told him that hers would be to ask her sister where she had been and what she had been doing for the last 3 years. The second would be the reason for her disappearance. 

  

Along the drive, the campers all told each other stories of their own quests, with Lacy listening intently. This was her first time out of camp for a mission. 

  

Drew and her company would be dropped off first near the Empire State Building, then Argus would be driving Malcolm and his crew to the airport. 

  

After a few hours, they arrived, and Argus stopped near the Empire State Building. Drew, Lacy, and Sherman got off and said their goodbyes to Malcolm and his crew. Drew watched the van drive off for a few seconds, then glanced at her companions. Lacy and Sherman were looking up at the top of the Empire State Building, probably trying to see if they could spot Olympus from the ground. 

  

Drew smiled, remembering how she used to do the same when she was younger. After a while, Drew called on them both and began to lead them to the nearest Starbucks, where they would be meeting Piper. 

  

When they arrived at the place, they all went in and chose a table at the back of the store. Lacy and Sherman went to take a seat while Drew ordered for them. Drew sat down while waiting for their order. She noticed Lacy fidgeting with her fingers and felt her nervousness. 

  

"Relax, Lacy. It's just Piper," Drew assured her sister as she took her hand and squeezed it. 

  

"I know Drew, but it's been 3 years. A lot could change in that time," Lacy reasoned as she stared at Drew. Sherman just nodded at Lacy's words. 

  

"Regardless, we won't know until we meet. Besides, whatever happens today, at least we'll know that she's still alive. That's better than what we used to think," Drew replied. 

  

"I guess," Lacy accepted. 

  

They waited in silence for their drinks for 5 minutes until they were called. Sherman stood and went to get their orders. He was passing their drinks when the door to the shop opened. Drew looked over and saw a woman wearing dark sunglasses, a cream-colored shirt, a black leather jacket, and tight-fitting jeans. 

  

The woman was looking around, clearly looking for someone, when Drew finally recognized her. 

  

Drew waved her hand to get the woman's attention. When she noticed Drew, the woman paused and leaned near another woman who Drew didn't notice was standing right next to the one she was waving at. 

  

Drew noticed the first woman whispering something to her companion, then pointed towards where Drew was sitting. Then they walked over, the second woman following closely behind the first one. 

  

As the two women neared them, Lacy stood up and ran toward them. "Piper!" she screamed as she wrapped her arms around the first woman. Drew saw the one that came with Piper move as if to remove Lacy from Piper, but stopped when Piper hugged Lacy back. 

  

Piper lets Lacy go after a few seconds and leads her back to the table with Lacy clinging to her arm. Piper first greeted Sherman, who just nodded back at her when she reached the table. Next, Piper turned her eyes to look at Drew; she removed her sunglasses and smiled. 

  

"It's been a while, Drew!" she greeted. 

  

  

POV change (Drew) 

  

  

"It's been a while, Drew," Piper greeted me. 

  

I stood and hugged her tight. We may have had our differences in the past, but those don't change the fact that she is my sister. One who has been missing for 3 years. 

  

I could feel her shock and reluctance through the embrace for a few seconds before she returned the embrace. I smiled as I felt the connection we, as Children of Love, have all strengthened. 

  

After a while, we let go of each other with a smile on each of our faces. Piper then introduces her companion, who turns out to be her manager, named Melissa. 

  

I sat back down as Piper was telling her manager to order for them before sitting down as well. I kept my eyes on her as Piper sat down beside Lacy in front of me. I felt a smile form on my lips as I watched her fuss over Lacy. Commenting on how much she's grown and how beautiful she has become. 

  

I noticed her eyes turn to Sherman sitting next to me; she seemed to study us for a while before settling on me. 

  

"I missed you all back at camp," Piper said while her eyes were locked on mine. 

  

"Why did you leave us, Piper?" Lacy asked, ever the blunt kid. 

  

I smiled inwardly as Lacy beat me to that question, although this is the exact reason I chose her to accompany me here. I knew her innate bluntness and curiosity would do wonders in asking Piper the difficult questions I plan to ask her myself. 

  

I watch as Piper turns to Lacy; she smiles before answering. 

  

"It became too much; I had to go away from it all," Piper said with a small, sad smile. 

  

"Where have you been?" I asked quickly before Lacy could. 

  

Piper turned toward me, her eyes looking straight at me. She paused, clearly thinking of how to answer my question. The question that the whole camp wants answered. 

  

After a beat of silence, Piper opened her mouth, but her answer brought only more confusion and a bit of anger to me. 

  

"Somewhere safe," Piper said. as if those two words would be enough to satisfy three years' worth of worry and stress that I and the whole camp suffered when she suddenly disappeared without a word. 

  

I gritted my teeth and stopped myself from shouting at her. I took a deep breath before following up on my question. 

  

"I need more than that, Piper! We need more than that. 3 years with no contact from you," I started. "And mom and the rest of the gods were no help! All they say is that you were somewhere safe whenever we asked," I continued, my voice now rising. "But what is safe, Piper? Where is it safe? "I finished, my chest rising and falling, anger and frustration running through my veins. 

  

"We deserve some answers, Piper," I pleaded. 

  

Piper kept quiet and waited for me to finish. She sighed, then nodded her head. "I know, Drew; I'm just not sure how to tell you," she said in a small voice, her eyes soft as she looked at me. 

  

"Then you can start at the beginning, when you went to mom," I prompted her. 

  

"Ok," Piper agreed. 

  

At this time, her manager came back with their drinks; Piper took hers and told her manager to give us space. Her manager nodded and sat at a different table. I watched as Piper took a sip of her drink, then she placed it down on our table. She closed her eyes for a bit, steeling herself. When she opened them, I saw a silent determination shining through her eyes. She swept her eyes at us, then she started telling her story. 

  

"It all really started when Jason died; at that time, I was hit with severe depression," Drew remembered. The entire camp mourned the loss of the Son of Zeus. 

  

"I went and lived with my father after that. I thought the distance from the Greek world would help lessen the pain I was feeling. I thought that I could distract myself from the depression his death brought. But it didn't help," Piper continued. 

  

"After a while, I met Shel, and we started dating." Drew remembered that name from Leo. That was actually the last detail they got from Piper before she disappeared. All they knew was that the two of them dated, and then they broke up. 

  

"For a while, things were good; they were going great, actually. We were having fun; we were connecting." Drew watched Piper speak with a smile on her lips. 

  

"I tried to move on; Shel helped with that. She was clear-sighted, so after I explained our world, she understood. And she did her best to understand our world, the things that happened, what I went through, and I tried to be happy with her," Piper stated. 

  

"But between monster attacks and the memories of those I lost, it became too much for her to handle. So, we broke up, and once again my heart was broken. And this time I almost ended it all," Piper confessed. 

  

I felt my mouth drop when Piper told us how she almost took her life. I stared at my sister and thought about how we had almost lost her. Lacy, young, sweet Lacy, was now clinging to Piper, tears flowing from her eyes as she cried in Pipers arms. 

  

Sherman, who was next to me, stayed silent, though I could feel his shock as well. 

  

Piper took a while calming Lacy down, wiping her tears with a napkin. When we all calmed down somewhat, she looked at me apologetically, and I smiled at her, conveying my support. 

  

"Why didn't you tell us?" I asked her. She smiled before she replied. 

  

"Because I was stupid, and I did try. When I came back to camp for a few weeks, I thought about telling anyone. But in the end, I chose to go to Mom for help," she explained. 

  

"What did mom do to help?" I asked. This has been one of the things that has baffled us since she disappeared. We tried asking our mother a few times, and every time she would only tell us that Piper was somewhere safe. 

  

"And before you tell us mom helped you, we know mom helped. What we want to know is how she helped!" I told Piper I was not going to accept any vague answers. 

  

Piper just smiled and nodded. She took another sip of her drink before she continued telling her story. 

  

"The day I went to Mom, she listened to me and let me vent to her. After I finished crying, Mom told me that there was a way for me to heal and be safe. But she also told me that there was a price for that safety.

  

"A price?" I asked her, and she nodded. 

  

"Safety?" Sherman asked. 

  

Piper turned to Sherman and answered, "Yes, safety from monsters and the gods meddling.

  

I was about to ask why the gods have not made that known to anyone when Piper lifted her hand to stop me from asking. "Let me finish Drew," she asks me, and even though I wanted to ask about the safety she told us, I remembered Chiron's words at camp. So, I nodded and let Piper continue. 

  

"Like I said, there was a price to pay, and mom made sure that I knew what that was. Mom told me that the only way that safety can be granted to me is if I pay the price willingly," Piper stated. "Mom said that forcing, controlling, or coercing someone to pay that price will result in failure.

  

"That even the entire Olympian council will not be able to forcefully grant that safety to anyone without paying the price, and the cost must be paid by the one wishing for that safety," Piper explained to us. 

  

I listened attentively to Piper as she explained how she remained safe. I wanted to know more about the details of the price she had to pay, but I get the feeling that she won't tell me more than she already did. 

  

"Did you accept?" Lacy asked. I thought the answer to that was obvious, but I kept my mouth shut. 

  

Piper smiled as she looked at Lacy, then she nodded. 

  

"What was the price?" Sherman asked, joining the conversation. but Piper shook her head before saying, "It's not my place to tell," making Sherman frown. 

  

"How do you know if the price is worth paying?" I asked. 

  

"The price is made known when an offer is made, meaning that you'll only know what the price is when the same offer of safety is made to you. And I cannot make that offer; only the gods and the one you pay the price to can," Piper answered. 

  

"It seems complicated," Sherman said after getting his answer. 

  

"It's quite simple, really; Mom made me aware of the price, and an offer was made to me.

  

"And you agreed to pay willingly," I asked again. I had to be sure that Piper was not forced into whatever deal that was. 

  

"Not immediately, Mom took me to the safe place, and then I stayed there for a few months. Only when I was sure I wanted to be there did I pay the price," Piper explained. 

  

"Then why not just stay there without paying?" I insisted. If she was able to enjoy the safety for a few months without paying, then why not? I thought. 

  

Piper smiled while she shook her head. 

  

"Sure, I could have done that. But then I would have needed to stay there, meaning that I would not have been above to meet with any of you again," she continued. 

  

"Paying the price allows me to enjoy the freedom and safety from monsters, gods, and other immortals even when I'm not at that place. Do you want to know when was the last time I was attacked by a monster? 3 years ago, before I went back to camp.

  

Her answer shocked me again. But it also made me incredibly curious about the price she had to pay. 

  

"Safety and freedom are what I paid for, Drew, and I got that and more," Piper finished as she picked up her drink once again. 

  

"And was it worth it?" I asked Piper seriously. She nodded her head, looked me in the eye, and said, "Yes." There was no doubt reflected in her eyes. She truly believed in her answer. 

  

"And you are safe?" I added. "I am," Piper stated. 

  

"Safe and happy," Piper followed with a smile. 

  

Happiness was pouring out of Piper's eyes when she said that. Any doubt I had about how she felt about the price he paid was washed away by the waves of pure delight and love I felt from her. 

  

I decided to change the subject and focus on a more lighthearted topic as a way to glean more information from my sister, mainly what she has been up to during the time she was away. 

  

"Enough of the heavy stuff!" I declared, surprising Lacy and Sherman. "Tell us, Piper, how did you come to model for Celestial Creations?" I asked. 

  

Piper smiled at me before telling us how that got there. "I met the owners of the store through mom. When she took me away, I was then introduced to the owners. The one that makes all of the pieces they sell is someone who was blessed by mom's husband, you know. And when I paid the price, I needed to make a living, and they convinced me to model for them," Piper said. 

  

I suddenly remembered a piece of gossip I heard when I first came to the store. I leaned forward and stared directly into Piper's eyes as I said, "By the way, Piper, I heard something interesting when I came to the store last time. I wonder if you can confirm it.

  

"What?" she asked, tilting her head. 

  

"I heard from the store that you are actually dating the owner of celestial creations. Is that true?" I asked her with a wide grin on my lips. Lacy gasped as she looked at Piper with unbelieving eyes. 

  

I watched as Piper's face reddened as she blushed at my words. Piper smiled. Her lack of denial was an answer in itself. But I wasn't done. I followed with perhaps the biggest gossip I got last time. 

  

"I also heard that all of the jewelry pieces you modeled were given to you as gifts," I said with a smirk. 

  

"Really?" Lacy asked with a gasp as Piper just nodded her head. I then heard Lacy tell Piper about the necklace she had been keeping an eye on. She had wanted to buy that piece but was unable to do so due to how expensive it is. 

  

I laughed at Lacy and then told her jokingly, "You should find a rich boyfriend like Piper, then you can have them buy you whatever you want!

  

"Stop that, Drew!" Piper admonished me. She then turned to Lacy and told her in a serious manner. "Love is not a game, Lacy; you must never use it for material gain," she told Lacy. 

  

I scoffed. "That's rich coming from you, who was gifted literally millions worth of jewelry by her rich boyfriend!" I told her. I was thinking about how hypocritical she was being. I thought she would be silent after that, but instead Piper sat straight and stated it in a clear voice. "Thats different

  

"How?" I asked. clear challenge in my voice. 

  

"I love him, and he loves me," Piper stated matter-of-factly. 

  

"Sure," I replied a bit derisively. 

  

I was rolling my eyes at her when Piper called me by name. "Look me in the eye, Drew, and listen carefully," she demanded in a very serious tone of voice. I did as she asked and locked eyes with her, wondering what she was about to do. 

  

"I swear to our mother's name and to the Styx, I love him with all of my heart and that he does the same for me!" Piper stated, shocking not just me but the two other demigods with us. 

  

I heard the distant rumble of thunder, signifying the acceptance of her oath to both my mother and the keeper of oaths and promises. I waited with bated breath for any reaction to Piper, but there was none. Indicating that what she said was the truth, plain and simple. 

  

I stared at my sister in wonder, despite how I had acted earlier. I truly felt happy for her. After everything she went through, she finally found the love and happiness she deserved. And she was safe, even if that safety came with a price. 

  

A price that is still a mystery to me. 

  

We were all silent for a few minutes as we took in the significance of what Piper just did. Then, as if deciding to spare us more mental trouble, Piper tuned to Lacy and smiled as she began asking her about the necklace she wanted. 

  

"So, you've been keeping an eye on something from us?" she asked. 

  

Lacy was quiet for a bit before she started to tell Piper about the piece she liked. "Yes, a necklace I saw in a magazine," she told Piper. "What is it like? "Piper asked Lacy, and she proceeded to describe the necklace. 

  

"It's an emerald pendant surrounded by amethyst in the shape of a lily flower on a thin gold chain," she said. I watched as a look of absolute longing took over Lacy's pretty face. Her eyes were glazing over as she imagined her dream necklace. 

  

'My sister has great taste,' I thought. 

  

"Ah, yes, I'm familiar with that one!" Piper said, recognizing the piece Lacy described from memory. "That's a beautiful piece, Lacy! You have great taste!" Lacy blushed at Piper's praise. 

  

I saw Lacy smile at Piper when, all of a sudden, Piper stood up, taking Lacy with her. "Let's go," she stated, leaving Sherman and me gawking at her in confusion. "What's happening?" I heard Sherman ask, his head looking around. taking in everything. 

  

"Where are we going?" I asked Piper, who was by now waving her manager over. She turned to me and said, "Just come with me." So, I stood up as I heard Piper ask Sherman if we drove to get here. He told her that Argus drove us. I saw Piper nod, then she told her manager to get the car. 

  

We followed Piper out of Starbucks, and we waited for her manager to arrive with the car. As we waited, I listened to Lacy ask Piper where we were going. 

  

"It's a surprise," was all Piper would say in reply. 

  

They stood on the sidewalk for a few minutes until a black SUV stopped in front of them. Piper told them all to get in as she opened the door. The three daughters of Love got in the middle seat, while Sherman got in the front passenger seat. 

  

When they got settled in, Piper told her manager to take them to the store. 

  

I racked my brain as we drove, trying to figure out why Piper was taking us to the store. But the reason eluded me. So, I just quietly listened to Piper and Lacy share gossip about the comings and goings of camp. 

  

It took us almost 10 minutes to arrive at the building where the store is located. We got out of the SUV as soon as we arrived, and we all stopped at the window, watching the same advertisement Leo and I saw. 

  

I was watching with Sherman when I heard Lacy speak. 

  

"Were you really given all of those?" Lacy asked Piper while pointing at the advertisement, her eyes wide in awe and a bit of envy. 

  

"Yes, I was," Piper replied. 

  

"He really must be in love with you," Lacy stated, still staring at the advertisement. 

  

"I know, right!" Piper smugly said as she pulled Lacy away from the window and into the building, with me and Sherman following closely. 

  

Once inside the building, we followed Piper straight to the Celestial Creations store. We were welcomed by the staff, who greeted us as we entered. Then I heard the store manager's name, Helena Greet Piper. 

  

"Welcome back, Miss Piper! Is the boss not with you today?" she asked Piper. 

  

"No, I'm with my sisters today," Piper replied, pointing to me and Lacy. "I believe you've met?" she asked at the end. 

  

The store manager nodded, then said, "Yes, she came here a few days ago, telling us about how the two of you went to the same summer camp.

  

"We did," Piper agreed. 

  

I started to look around the store while Piper talked with the store manager. I still have no idea why we are here, but I decided to make the most of the time here and have a bit of fun browsing. 

  

I was checking out a set of teardrop-shaped diamond earrings set in platinum when I noticed Piper approach Sherman, who was standing next to me, looking at the different earrings as well. 

  

I listened as Piper asked Sherman if he was looking for a gift for anyone special. I knew he was dating a daughter of Iris back at camp and that they had been together for a while now, and he said as much to Piper. I heard him say he was looking for an anniversary gift, and I nodded at his choice. 

  

I then heard Piper ask Sherman, "Why not one of those?" Curious, curious, I turned to look at them and saw Piper pointing towards a collection of rings. 

 

'Engagements rings' I recognized. I watched as Sherman stared at the rings for a beat; the serious look on his face was a reflection of the contemplation that his mind was going through. Piper and I waited for his answer when he suddenly turned to look at Piper and said in a clear and serious tone, "Not just yet." Then he smiled. 

  

I saw the look of shock and surprise on Piper's face, as I too felt the same. 

  

I then heard the manager call Piper, and as she walked back to the counter, I saw Piper take a box from her. Then Piper called Lacy, who was looking around the place. I decided to join the two of them, and when I got near, I saw Piper open the box and show Lacy the contents. 

  

"Is this the one?" asked Piper. I heard Lacy gasp as she stared wide-eyed at what was inside the box. I took a look, and inside the box was a necklace that was exactly the same as Lacy described earlier. 

  

"Try it on!" Piper suddenly said, causing Lacy to take her eyes off the necklace. 

  

"That's okay, Piper, I don't want to." Lacy tried to decline but was cut off by Piper taking the necklace out of the box. 

  

"Nope, I want to see how it looks on you," Piper stated as she walked behind Lacy and placed the necklace around her neck. Then she took a hold of Lacy's shoulders and turned her towards one of the mirrors in the shop. 

  

"It suits you," Piper said as Lacy gasped at her reflection. her eyes wide as she looked at the necklace of her dreams now around her neck. I agreed with Piper; the necklace does suit Lacy very well. 

  

"Piper's right. But I think it would be better if you wore your hair up. It would allow you to show more of the necklace, and if you added a pair of matching earrings, it would be better," I said as I gathered Lacy's hair and tried to find the best style for it. 

  

As I watched Lacy model the necklace in front of the mirror, I noticed Piper go back to where I was browsing earlier. I saw her take the same earrings I was checking out and walk back to me. I had a feeling she was going to make me try it on, and I was proven right when she handed me the earrings when she got to me. 

  

"Try this on!" she said with a smile. 

  

I was quiet for a bit before I went and joined Lacy in front of the mirror. Soon I was marveling at how beautiful that pair of earrings was on my ear. I grinned widely as I made plans to have my father get me these for my birthday. 

  

As Lacy and I were still in front of the mirrors, I saw Piper walking back to the manager. They started talking, with Piper gesturing to the three of us, including Sherman, who was just standing to the side like a bodyguard. 

  

I saw a look of shock on the manager's face for a short second before it was replaced with a calm and professional one. She nodded to Piper, then picked up the phone to make a call. 

  

After a while, me and Lacy stopped and took off the pieces Piper gave us to try on. Lacy places the necklace back in its box, and then we go to where Piper is talking with the store manager. 

  

Piper smiled at us, and I noticed another box on the counter beside Piper. 

  

"Another one to try on?" Lacy asked, pointing to the box. 

  

"No," Piper said, shaking her head. 

  

I then nudged Lacy, and together we handed the jewelry pieces back to Piper. She held out her hands, laid them on ours, and pushed them back to us. 

  

"Keep them," Piper said with a smile. 

  

I stared at Piper in shock. This has been a shocking day filled with surprises. 

  

"Are you serious?" I asked incredulously. 

  

"I am," Piper answered, her smile still present. 

  

I watched as Lacy tried to give back the box to Piper again, but Piper just shook her head. 

  

"I already told Helena that those are going to be given to you guys," Piper said as she nodded towards the store manager, who was still on the phone. 

  

She nodded to us with a smile, confirming what Piper said. 

  

"Why?" I asked Piper while I stared straight in her eyes. 

  

"Because I can, and you guys deserve them," she answered with a shrug. 

  

Her nonchalance took me aback; she was acting as if she wasn't giving away thousands' worth of jewelry on a whim. This was a very different Piper than who she was years ago. I wondered what happened to her to change her so much. 

  

"Won't you get in trouble with your boyfriend?" I heard Lacy ask, worry evident in her voice. 

  

"Fiancée," I heard Piper say, again shocking not just me but Sherman and Lacy. 

  

"And no, I won't be in trouble," she reassured Lacy with a smile. 

  

I was about to speak when Piper was called by the store manager. 

  

"Miss Piper, the boss would like to speak with you," she said as she held the phone to her chest. 

  

Piper smiled reassuringly at us before she went and took the phone. 

  

I watched Piper talk on the phone for a bit before I took Lacy aside. 

  

"Be ready to give that back to them in case Piper gets into trouble, okay?" I told Lacy, who nodded, though I could see and feel her disappointment at that possibility. 

  

"I understand," Lacy said while hugging the box close to her chest as she kept her gaze on Piper. 

  

After about 5 minutes, Piper calls me over with a frown on her face. 

  

"My fiancée wants to speak with you," she said, her voice filled with confusion. 

  

She passed me the phone, and before I even had the chance to say hello, I heard a voice from the other end. 

  

"Hello Drew, I heard from Piper that you don't want to accept my gifts," said the voice. 

  

Again, this day is proving to be one filled with shocking revelations and surprises. 

  

I was left speechless as I heard the voice—a voice that I recognize, a voice I have not heard in 7 years. 

  

"Percy?" I asked, wishing against hope that I was right. 

 

Notes:

like I said last chapter, quite the long chapter.
though I'm finding that the chapters after this one are all just as long.

so look forward to them

Chapter 12: Piper II

Summary:

More shocking revelations unfold

connections uncovered

 

Truths revealed

 

How will things come to a head

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

chapter 11 

  

"Miss Piper, the boss would like to speak with you." 

  

  

Helena called out to me as she held the phone to her chest. I sighed as I imagined what Percy was feeling about what I was doing at the moment. I knew he wouldn't stop me, but I still thought of what I could promise to do for him just in case he refused. 

  

  

I grabbed the phone from Helena and took a deep breath. "Hey baby! How are you? I miss you so much," I said sweetly. 

  

  

I heard Percy chuckle before speaking, "Don't be cute with me, Piper; tell me what's happening." 

  

  

I sighed and told him, "As you know, I met up with Drew today, and she brought Lacy and Sherman with her. We were talking about me modeling for us when Lacy mentioned a necklace of ours that she has been keeping an eye on." 

  

  

"Okay," I heard Percy say. 

  

  

"So, I got an idea to take them to the store so she could try it on, but when I saw how happy she got when she was wearing it, I decided to just give it to her as a gift," I explained. 

  

  

"Okay, I understand Lacy, but what about the others?" Percy asked. 

  

  

"I saw Drew looking at a pair of earrings, and Sherman was looking for an anniversary gift for his girlfriend. So, after I let Drew and Lacy try on the ones they wanted, I thought, why not just give those to them as gifts?" I again explained my reasoning. 

  

  

"Why did you feel like that?" Percy inquired. 

  

  

I thought for a minute and told Percy the truth. 

  

  

"I feel like, as a sister and as a senior camper, I've neglected them. At least this way I could provide for them. I know it sounds materialistic and vain, but it's how I feel," I confessed. 

  

  

"If I can make them happy by giving them gifts, then I will," I stated. 

  

  

I heard Percy sigh on the other end as I waited for his decision. "I understand; to be fair, it's not like I was going to stop you. I just wanted to know why. You know you can do whatever you want. Remember, Piper, what's mine is yours to do as you wish," Percy said. 

  

  

Hearing Percy's word brought a stab of heat through my body. I felt myself blush and desire to course through my veins. I suddenly wished I was with him. 

  

  

"And I am yours to do as you wish," I told Percy, wishing to convey with words what I want to do with action. The low possessive hum I heard from the other end told me my message was received. 

  

  

"Thank you for understanding, Percy. I promise I'll make it up to you when I get back home," I promised. 

  

  

"I look forward to it, Piper. I miss you. I wish you were home," Percy replied. 

  

  

"Soon, in the meantime, make do and have fun with the four other girls you have with you! But make sure you rest up for me for when I return," I teased him, knowing full well I'm going to pay for it later. 

  

  

"When you get home, you won't be leaving the bedroom for days. I promise you that, Piper," Percy almost growled out in response. 

  

  

I again felt my blush rise as I shivered in anticipation. "I can't wait," I said, but I knew I had to. 

  

  

After a moment of silence, Percy asked how the meeting with Drew went. 

  

  

"They went fine; Lacy has grown so much, and Sherman was also there as a bodyguard," Piper told Percy of how the talks went, laughing a bit about Sherman. "Also, Drew has been teasing me about getting a rich boyfriend, which is just annoying." 

  

  

I heard Percy laugh, which was just irritating. "Stop laughing! It's not funny!" I hissed at him. 

  

  

"Sorry, but you have to admit that she was right! You did get a rich boyfriend. Well, fiancée now, really," he said. I sighed. "That's not the point," I said. 

  

  

"The point is that you shouldn't let yourself be affected by what other people think about us. As long as the people that matter to us know the truth, then what they think won't matter," Percy explained. 

  

  

I smiled, being reminded of one aspect of Percy that I fell for. "Enough of that; did Drew like her gift?" Percy suddenly asked. "She's rejecting it," I told him. 

  

  

Percy was silent for a bit before he said, "Drew?" he asked, confused. "Rejecting jewelry?

  

  

"I think she's rejecting it because she doesn't want me to get in trouble with my rich boyfriend," I said in a teasing manner, earning me another laugh from him. 

  

  

"Pass the phone to Drew, Piper." I was taken aback by his words. "What?" I asked. 

  

  

"I want to talk to her; make sure she accepts your gift," he explained. 

  

  

"Are you sure? She will recognize your voice, you know," I clarified. 

  

  

"That's fine; she probably already knows about me from when Malcolm told camp about meeting me." I listened to him make sense of his decision, and I couldn't find anything to refute his statement. 

  

  

"Okay, if you're sure," I agreed. 

  

  

I placed the phone against my chest and called Drew over, who frowned in confusion but still came over. 

  

  

"My fiancée wants to speak with you," I told Drew when she reached me. I saw the trepidation in her eyes as she took the phone from my hands. I watched closely as her expression changed from subdued curiosity and worry to shock and disbelief as she heard Percy's voice over the phone. 

  

  

"Percy?" I heard Drew ask quietly, and I could imagine Percy laughing on the other end. 

  

  

I just stood by the side as Drew asked Percy questions after questions about where he's been. A smile forms on my lips as I imagine Percy dodging every one of them or giving answers that are vague enough to cause frustration to the one asking. 

  

  

Then I felt irritated again, as I figured that Drew would heap those questions at me when she failed to get answers from Percy. I sighed as I readied myself for another wave of difficult questions coming my way after their conversation. 

  

  

After about 5 minutes, Drew handed the phone back to me with an incredibly annoyed look on her face, and I just knew I was in for a long conversation later. 

  

  

"That went well, I think," I heard Percy say with a chuckle after I took the phone back. I giggled, and his enjoyment of the situation infected me too. 

  

  

"I think so too, though I'm sure Drew will be asking me more questions later," I replied. 

  

  

"You can tell her what you think she can handle," he suggested. "I will, but not all of it," I agreed. 

  

  

"Well, I have to go now. It seems I will be having guests here in a while. We need to prepare to welcome them," he tells me. 

  

  

"That should be fun!" I teased him. 

  

  

"I will see you soon, Piper," he tells me. "Yes, soon," I reply. 

  

  

I was about to hang up when I heard Percy call out over the phone, "I love you, Piper!" loudly. I just knew he did that, knowing that Drew would hear him. 

  

  

Smiling, I returned his statement with one of my own. 

  

  

"I love you more!

  

  

I was sure I was blushing madly when I finally cut the call. Still sporting a smile, I returned the phone to Helena, thanking her for her assistance. 

  

  

"Thanks, Helena, and sorry for the trouble.

  

  

"It's no trouble at all, Miss Piper!" Helena said with a smile of her own. 

  

  

I nodded, then steeled myself as I turned back towards Drew, who was by now looking at me with an unreadable expression. "Explain!" she demanded, almost shouting at me in her shocked state. 

  

  

Based on her mood and how she's acting right now, I knew Percy intentionally riled her up just so she could direct her annoyance at me. I promised myself right then and there to do my best to get back to Percy when I got home. 

  

  

"Later," I told Drew as I noticed the other two demigods also staring wide-eyed at me. I sighed, as I knew there was no escaping now. 

  

  

Sherman's eyes were wide as he asked, "Percy?" while Lacy stared at me with shock visible on her face. 

  

  

I decided to answer the question I knew was foremost on their minds first. "Yes, I'm with Percy now." I was expecting Drew to speak up at that, but once again, Lacy beat her to it, asking, "With Percy, as in, you two are." I cut her off and confirmed what she was asking about. 

  

  

"Yes, Lacy, I'm with Percy that way." I finished showing her my engagement ring. 

  

  

"How?" Lacy pressed on, determined to get answers. and I sighed again before I gave an easy answer they could understand. 

  

  

"Remember when I said that my mother promised me safety and the possibility of falling in love again?" I asked. They all nodded in response. 

  

  

"Can you think of anyone that can provide me with that safety better than Percy?" I followed up, waiting to see how they would respond to that question. 

  

  

"Okay, yes, Percy can keep you safe, but love? When did you fall in love with him?" Drew was the one to ask this time. 

  

  

"I admit that at first I didn't see the appeal Percy had; I even thought of him as a troublemaker when I first met him," I explained. "But all through our journey to defeat Gaia—his actions and his devotion to Annabeth—the way he kept fighting even after what happened between them—" I smiled as I remembered those days. 

  

  

"Well, it's safe to say that by the time he disappeared, I'd developed a bit of a crush on him, though of course I didn't act on it. I was with Jason back then.

  

  

"So, you also had a crush on Percy?" Lacy asked, blushing a bit. 'Huh, so Lacy also had a crush on him,' I thought. 

  

  

"You and everybody else," I heard Sherman mutter, causing all three of us girls to look at him and smile. 

  

  

I thought that was going to be enough, but I was wrong. "Alright! everybody had a crush on Percy back at camp, even some of the guys did! But what I want to know is how YOU fell for him!" Drew insisted, even going as far as pointing a finger at me. "And don't try to talk your way out of answering Piper! I'm the same child of love as you; I can feel the depth of your feelings for him." Drew was now standing right in front of me, eyes locked on to mine. "So, I ask, how?

  

  

Drew was heaving by the time she finished her tirade. 

  

  

I took a few moments to think of how I would respond: "I lived with Percy ever since the day I disappeared, Drew; every day was spent with him. Watching him, learning things about him, understanding him as a person, knowing him as an individual," I started. 

  

  

"I saw how he took every day as a blessing, how he never took a single moment for granted, and how he cherished every second he got to spend with those he cared about, including me." 

  

  

"And this was all before we even got together." At this point, I knew this was going to be a long conversation. So, I motioned for Drew and the rest to follow me to a small seating area the store had in one corner. I led them all and took a seat. I waited until we were all seated, then I continued. 

  

  

I glanced at them all before starting again. "As I spent more time with him, I learned more about him—things that made him unique, his little quirks, small things that made him more human, like how he would tilt his head when concentrating on something, how his hands would fidget when he's not doing anything, how he loved skateboarding, and how much he enjoyed surfing." I was smiling widely at this point. 

  

  

"Then I learned and witnessed the side that made it seem more divine than some of the gods," I continued. 

  

  

"I saw the very earth shake and tremble with his anger. I witnessed how his eyes would reflect the state of the seas. I felt the power of the entire ocean whenever he would embrace me." I'm sure I was blushing at this point, but I went on. 

  

  

"I used to think that the stories I heard about him when I got to camp were just that—stories. Myths like the ones we read about in mortal books. Then I met him, and I was, well, for lack of a better word, disappointed.

  

  

"Here was Percy Jackson, the guy the entire camp has been talking about. Slayer of legendary monsters. Saviour of Olympus! He who fought Titans and Gods and lived to tell the tale!

  

  

I'm on a roll now. 

  

  

"The one guy who turned down immortality for his love! I built him up in my mind as some godly man. A perfect, strong, muscled person. More god than man.

  

  

"Then I saw him at New Rome, and what did I see? A kid a few years older than me with wind-swept black hair, tattoos on his arm, and a smirk on his face. I pegged him as a troublemaker right that instant!

  

  

"I questioned all the stories I heard about him. This punk for a kid couldn't have done all of that, I told myself. I even thought that Jason looked more like a hero than him, with his blonde hair and his serious demeanor.

  

  

"But like I said earlier, as I got to know him on the quest to stop the giants, I saw him for who he truly is. I saw how he would take the burden to himself just so he could make sure that the rest of us wouldn't have to.

  

  

"How he would sacrifice himself to keep us safe.

  

  

"How he would fall into the deepest pits of hell for the one he loves.

  

  

"Other things too, things that he was forced to do while they were in Tartarus, things that have not been made known to anybody else at camp." 

  

  

"How even after what he found out about him and Annabeth—how broken he was—he still chose to fight for us. Then after the war, when he used his well-deserved reward to make the lives of everyone better, I knew that he was more than the stories told about him.

  

  

"He was better, just better.

  

  

"And now, after having lived with him for a few years, I now know that all those stories are true." I stopped to take a deep breath. I noticed Lacy and Drew looking at me, mesmerized by what I was saying, while Sherman was just listening intently. 

  

  

"Living with him, I started to know him more as an individual—not as Percy Jackson, the demigod son of Poseidon, Twice Saviour of Olympus, but as Percy Jackson, the loyal, sarcastic, sexy son of Sally Jackson." I was sure my smile was at the widest they've been all day. I stared at Drew as I finished. 

  

  

"And most importantly, I learned that he is Percy Jackson, the man I chose." 

  

  

"That's how I fell for him, Drew," I told Drew after my impromptu speech. 

  

  

Drew was speechless; I was sure she was pondering my words. 

  

  

Once again, it was Lacy who broke the silence first with a question. 

  

  

"And he makes you happy?" she asked in a small voice. I answered truthfully, "Yes.

  

  

I saw a small smile form on her lips and a mischievous glint in her eyes as she followed up her question. 

  

  

"In every meaning of the word?" Her tone and the blush on her face made me know the true meaning behind her question. Lacy couldn't look me in the eyes after that question, as I was taken aback by her brazenness. 

  

  

'It seems our little sister is growing up,' I thought. 

  

  

"Lacy!" I heard Drew start to chastise our sister, and I decided to interfere. 

  

  

"It's ok, Drew; Lacy is a growing girl. It's only natural for her to be interested in this kind of thing," I said, making Lacy look up at me with a grateful smile. 

  

  

"She's not old enough to know about those things!" Drew snapped back. 

  

  

I shrugged and replied, "She's got the same mother as we do, Drew. It's inevitable.

  

  

Then I looked at Lacy and gave her the answer to her question. 

  

  

"Yes, Lacy, Percy makes me very, very happy!" I stated. 

  

  

I watched as Lacy's eyes widen and her blush deepen as she got her desired answer. I smirked at her reactions while Drew was still fuming beside her when we heard a cough. 

  

  

"Ehem." We all looked at Sherman, whose face was also a bit red, his eyes looking decidedly away from us girls. We giggled as we were reminded of where we were. 

  

  

"There are other people present," Sherman said. causing me to look around and see that the rest of the store's staff were also listening to what I just said. I smiled at them, then turned to Helena and told her. 

  

  

"Make sure they keep their mouths shut, Helena, or else," I told her, letting my word sink into them. 

  

  

"Of course, miss Piper! I'll make sure they know what the consequence will be if they dare speak of what they overheard today," Helena promised with a cold smile. 

  

  

I nodded as I noticed all the staff quickly turn away from us and act busy. I was about to speak when Drew opened her mouth. 

  

  

"As happy as I am with you, Piper, I have to ask. Isn't Hazel also with Percy? At least isn't she also living with you? Malcolm said he saw her with Percy," Drew asked. I honestly thought they would ask about this particular detail earlier. 

  

  

"I cannot speak about how Hazel came to live with Percy; her circumstances are her own. But yes, she is living with us. We also live with three other nymphs, and Hazel has been living with Percy longer than I have, you know," I explained, hoping that Drew would stop. 

  

  

"But is she with him like you are?" Drew insisted, dashing my hopes of ending this line of questioning. 

  

  

"I cannot and will not answer that, Drew." I decided to just halt her questions. making sure they know I won't be answering anymore. 

  

  

Drew was silent for a while, looking as if she was thinking of an argument that would get me talking. But in the end, she just sighed and let the matter go. 

  

  

"Malcolm, Clarisse, and Will are on their way to meet with Percy, you know," she informed me. 

  

  

I replied, "I heard you telling him over the phone earlier; I'm looking forward to knowing how that meeting will go!" I said with a smile. 

  

  

"Yeah, me too," Drew said in a small voice. before she seemed to remember something as she looked at me with a serious expression. 

  

  

"Leo misses you," Drew said seriously. 

  

  

Speechless, that was how Drew's words left me. The memories of my oldest friend filled my mind. Guilt over my sudden disappearance overwhelmed my emotions, as I feared how Leo would react if and when he heard what we talked about today. 

  

  

"How is he?" I asked after gathering my courage. "Getting by," Drew answered, making me wonder what she meant by that. 

  

  

I suddenly remember that I have no idea what's happened to my friend for the past 3 years. Is he okay? What is he doing with his life? Is he seeing someone? Where has he been? 

  

  

I know nothing about any of this. 

  

  

'What a crappy friend I was,' I thought ashamedly. I could have reached out at any point, or I could have visited after I got with Percy. I don't regret my decisions, but I could have done better. 

  

  

I was about to ask for more information when Drew asked, "When can he visit you?

  

  

I thought for a minute before answering. "I'm going back home in two days, so I don't know," I said as I began thinking about how I could get to meet with Leo. 

  

  

Before I even had the chance to speak, Drew blew up at me in anger, surprising me. 

  

  

"What do you want me to tell him, Piper? That I saw his closest friend and that she still can't or won't meet with him? That won't work!

  

  

Lacy was holding on to Drew's hand by the time she stopped. 

  

  

"I never said I didn't want to meet up with him," I told Drew before I looked down. "It's just that I promised Percy that I would be home in two days, and I won't break my promise to him. I also still have some job commitments to finish in the two days I have left here in New York," I told her. 

  

  

"I was thinking of a way to make this work!" I explained. 

  

  

"Don't think for a minute that I don't want to meet Leo. He's my oldest friend. But Percy is my priority now," I declared. 

  

  

"I think the only way we can meet is if he will go and visit us at our place, but that would mean flying out to us," I mused. I really could not think of a better way to meet. 

  

  

"That won't be a problem for him," Sherman interjected with a smile. I looked at him questioningly, and he answered. "He rebuilt Festus; he can just ride on it to get to you guys.

  

  

'Impressive! ' I thought, truly one of the brightest minds alive today. I smiled proudly at what my friend had achieved. 

  

  

I looked around and spotted Melissa standing near Helena on the counter. I waved her over and asked for a card when she reached us. She handed me one, which I passed to Drew, who looked at it closely. 

  

  

"Pass that to Leo and tell him he can call me on that number," I told Drew, who nodded while still studying the card. 

  

  

"Can we also call? I mean, we at cabin 10," I heard Drew ask in a small voice while not making eye contact. 

  

  

I smiled and answered. "Of course, Drew!

  

  

I was about to say something else when Sherman cut me off. "I'd hate to interrupt, but we need to be going by now, Drew," he said, looking at the clock over the counter. 

  

  

Drew frowned as she checked the time while Lacy whined beside her. "Do we have to?" said Lacy petulantly. Sherman just smiled and nodded at her. 

  

  

Drew stood up, and I followed. "Don't think this is over, Piper; I'll get you talking about everything soon!" she told me, waving the card at me. I immediately regretted giving her a way to contact me. I just smiled at her. keeping my thoughts to myself. 

  

  

I walked over to the counter and grabbed the boxes that I left there. Then I walked back to the group and handed it to them. Drew accepted her with a small smile, while Lacy was almost bouncing in happiness. 

  

  

When I handed the last box to Sherman, he looked at it with shock on his face. He tried to decline, but I reminded him that I had already informed Percy about it and that he would be disappointed if he refused our gift. 

  

  

"Don't make me use my Charmspeak on you!" I warned him jokingly and he relented, taking the box from my hand. 

  

  

"Thank you, Piper, and please thank Percy for me as well," Sherman said as she stuffed the box into his pants pocket. 

  

"I will, and let me know how your girlfriend liked it!" I told him with a smile. 

  

  

As one, we all went out of the store after bidding farewell to Helena. Once we were out of the building, I asked them how they were going back to camp. Drew said that they planned to take a cab back to the Empire State Building, where Argus was waiting for them. 

  

  

I decided to take them there in the car. 

  

  

When we got to the Empire State Building, Sherman got out first and opened our doors to let us out. I gave each of my sisters a tight hug. 

  

  

When I hugged Drew, she surprised me with what she whispered in my ear. "I have an idea of what the price you paid was." 

  

  

I pulled away, but she held me by my arms. She looked at me straight in the eyes and asked 

  

  

"Are you really happy with him?

  

  

"Yes!" I answered. letting my eyes convey more than words could. 

  

Drew studied me for a bit before nodding, then she let me go. "We'll continue our talks later, Piper," she told me as she stepped back. gesturing with her hand that she'll call me. 

  

  

I nodded at her and waved to the others before I got in the car again. Melissa looked at me in the rear-view mirror with worry in her eyes. 

  

  

"I'm just tired, Melissa," I told her. which was not a lie. A lot has happened today, and I was ready to rest. 

  

  

Melissa nodded and drove to the hotel. 

  

  

I closed my eyes and wished I was back at home. 

  

  

In bed with Percy. 

  

  

His arms wrapped around me. 

 

 

Notes:

another week, another long chapter

and the next one is almost 10k words long!

 

on another note, I'm slowly working on another fic

a oneshot that is going to be super ass long

hope you look forward to that.

in the meantime, I hope you enjoyed this

Chapter 13: Percy I

Summary:

Answers, Finally answers.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

 

It was late in the afternoon; Percy was sitting on a lounge chair in the backyard of the mansion, facing the pool. He was watching Hazel and the 3 nymphs play in the pool as he waited for Drew over the phone. 

  

  

He has just finished speaking with Piper about her giving them gifts, and he asked to talk with Drew. Percy used his control over the water to mess with the girls, sending waves to them and splashing them over their faces. Making them yell and shriek at him. 

  

  

Percy smiled as he looked over the girls when he heard Piper's voice over the phone telling Drew that he wanted to talk to her. He waited a few seconds before speaking. 

  

  

"Hello Drew, I heard from Piper that you don't want to accept my gifts." 

  

  

I waited for a bit for Drew to respond. I imagined her shocked face when she heard my voice and smiled. 

  

  

"Percy?" I heard, and I laughed before answering, "Yes, it's me. How are you?

  

  

"What? How?" I heard her confused questions over the phone. "Wait! You're the owner?

  

  

"Relax, Drew, I'll try to answer all your questions. And yes, I am the owner," I replied, trying to calm her down. I failed. 

  

  

"Don't tell me to relax! 7 years, Percy! Now you show up saving Malcolm out of nowhere," Drew snapped over the phone. 

  

  

"And then I find out that you're rich now," she followed up while I just kept quiet, letting her vent. 

  

  

"But what surprised me the most is that Piper told us that the owner of Celestial Creations was her fiancée! So don't tell me to relax and just tell me what the Hades is going on!" Drew hissed, making me smile. 

  

  

After waiting for Drew to calm down, I finally started to answer her questions. 

  

  

"Yes, Piper and I are together; I also own Celestial Creation," I started. "And it's good to hear from you again after so long," I ended. 

  

  

"So, you two are really engaged?" she asked. "Yes," I said. 

  

  

"But don't you also live with that Roman girl? Hazel, right?" Drew followed up. 

  

  

"That's right, I also live with 3 other nymphs. Your point?" I asked, wanting to see if she would go where it thinks her mind is. 

  

  

"No, it's fine; I'll ask Piper later," Drew backed off. 

  

  

before I could say something, else Drew informed me that I would be having guests. "Percy, Camp decided to send some campers your way.

  

  

"Really, who did they send?" I asked her, excited to see who would come. It's been years since I saw any of my old camp friends. 

  

  

"Malcolm, of course, since he's the one who knows where to go." I nodded at that logical choice. 

  

  

"Then they got Clarisse to go with as well," which surprised me a bit. "Clarisse? As in Larue? What is she doing at camp?

  

  

"Yes, that Clarisse; she was at camp visiting when Malcolm came with news about you," she answered, clearing my doubts. 

  

  

"Lastly is Will solace, as a precaution in case of injuries." Drew was silent after that. I pondered about what the meeting with them would result in. 

  

  

"They should arrive there in a couple of hours," Drew finally informed me. 

  

  

"Thank you for letting me know, Drew." I thanked her for the heads-up before asking her to pass the phone back to Piper. 

  

  

"That went well, I think," I said while chuckling a bit, and then I heard Piper giggle as well. 

  

  

"I think so too. Though I'm sure Drew will be asking me more questions later," Piper replied, and I could hear worry and apprehension in her voice. 

  

  

"You can tell her what you think she can handle," I suggested, wanting to lighten her feelings. 

  

  

"I will, but not all of it," she decided. 

  

  

"Well, I have to go now. It seems I will be having guests here in a while. We need to prepare to welcome them," I told Piper. 

  

  

"That should be fun," she told me, and I could tell she was teasing me with her tone. 

  

  

"I will see you soon, Piper," I promised her. "Yes soon," she accepted. 

  

  

I was about to hang up when I remembered something. "I love you, Piper!" I declared loudly over the phone. I was sure Drew overheard me, and I can just imagine the blush on Piper's face, making me smile widely. 

  

  

"I love you more!" Piper replied just as loud. 

  

  

I ended the call and looked over the pool again. Seeing four women dressed in sexy bikinis playing with each other awoke the desire in me. Making me want to dive in and join them. But as much as I wanted to, I knew I had other things to prioritize. 

  

  

I used my powers and made the water move them all towards my side of the pool. Hazel and the girls yelled in surprise at being moved, but they quickly calmed down when they saw me standing by the edge, waiting for them. I hauled them up one by one as I smiled at each of them. 

  

  

Once they were all out of the pool, I informed them of what Piper told me. "I just got off the phone with Piper; her meeting with Drew went well," I shared with them. Hazel was clearly relieved by the news. She's been stressing over this meeting since we were told by Piper. That's why I invited all of the girls for a day of relaxing by the pool. As a way for Hazel to relax and forget about Piper in New York and just enjoy the day. 

  

  

I then informed them of our impending guest. "I also learned that we are expecting guests from camp; they should be here in a couple of hours. So, we need to prepare for them," I declared. 

  

  

"Rose and Blueberry will be in charge of dinner; please prepare enough for 3 more people, but it would be better to just cook a bit more than that. These are demigods who have traveled from New York; I'm guessing they would be hungry when they arrive," I told two of the nymphs who nodded at my words. 

  

  

"Aethra, please get three guest rooms ready for our guest," I told the only oceanid in residence, who smiled and bowed her head to me. 

  

  

Hazel clapped her hands after I spoke and waved the girls back to the mansion. I dried all of them as they passed by me, as a way of helping them. At least now they won't have to go back to their room to dry off and change. 

  

  

Hazel was about to follow them, but I held her arms and pulled her back. She looked up at me in wonder but stayed her tongue, knowing I would say what's on my mind when I'm ready. 

  

  

I guided her back to my lounge chair and pulled her on my lap when I sat back down. She leaned back against me as she sighed when I wrapped my arms around her form. 

  

  

"I heard from Drew that camp sent Malcolm back here. This time he’s taking Will Solace from the Apollo cabin and Clarisse from Ares," I began. “I'm excited to see them again, especially Will; I'm also looking forward to seeing Clarisse again," I paused. Hazel sat up and turned to look at me, worry in her eyes. 

  

  

"Clarisse and I have a complicated history; we respect each other as warriors and leaders. But the natural competitiveness we have for each other never really went away. I'm worried how we'll react to seeing each other after 7 years." I confessed to Hazel, who by now was looking down at me with nothing but understanding in her eyes. 

  

  

She leaned down to me and wrapped her arms around my neck, as I tightened my hold on her as well. 

  

  

"What can I do to help?" she asked after a minute. 

  

  

I smiled at her offer and decided to accept it. "Can I ask you to be the one to meet them at the border when they arrive?" I spoke. "That way I can have a bit more time before I see them again.

  

  

Hazel lifted her head from my shoulders to look me in the eye before she nodded and replied. 

  

  

"Of course, I'll take care of it," she promised. 

  

  

I smiled at her, then pulled her in for a kiss. 

  

  

After, she leaned back at me, and together we spent a few more moments just watching the sun set as we waited until we needed to get ready to receive our guest. 

  

  

  

------------line break----------- 

  

  

  

Nervous 

  

  

That was what I was feeling as I stood in the entryway of my mansion while waiting for Hazel to arrive with our guest. Hazel left to meet them at the border some 25 minutes ago, and I reckon they should be just a few minutes away from arriving at my door. 

  

  

I turned to my right and saw the three nymphs standing in a line, all wearing classic Greek chiton of varying colors to match their hair. 

  

  

The 3 of them did a great job with getting things ready; the food looked delicious, and the rooms have been prepared. All that was needed was for the three demigods to arrive. 

  

  

The doorknob jiggling brought my attention back to the door. I turned my head just as it opened. The first through the door was Hazel, wearing a simple white shirt and jeans. With her sword strapped at her hips. She gave me a beaming smile that I returned as she walked through the door and stepped aside while holding it open for the rest of the people to come in. 

  

  

I braced myself as I got excited to meet some of my friends who I had not seen for a long time. 

  

  

I smiled as I saw Malcolm step through the door. I could see the unease in his eye as he saw me, so I nodded to him, trying to indicate that he was welcomed here. Unlike the first time, Malcolm was wearing a Camp shirt with a backpack slung behind him. He was also not injured, which was a plus in my books. Despite my smile, I could still see some nervousness in his eyes, and I got a feeling that aside from getting information about me, he was here for some other thing. I pushed that thought aside for now as the second of my guests came in following Malcolm. 

  

  

Will came in with wide eyes that glanced all around the entryway. I smiled widely, as I couldn't help but be in awe at how tall he's become. Gone was the small healer I used to drag across the battlefield. Here in front of me was a full-grown man only a few inches shorter than me. Despite that, I could still see some youthful childishness on his face. His blonde hair was a bit disheveled, probably from the trek here. He was wearing the same camp shirt as Malcolm with cargo pants whose pockets were obviously full. 'Medical supplies probably,' I thought. A backpack on his back and his bow held in his hands. The lack of a quiver confused me, but I decided to ask about that at a later time. 

  

  

Will smiled back when he saw me and stood beside Malcolm. 

  

  

Finally, the last of my guests entered, and I felt my grin widen. The first thing I noticed about Clarisse was her body. Unlike what I thought, she has not become bulkier, but her muscles have become more refined. She became one of those people whose muscular body wouldn't be noticed when wearing an oversized hoodie. 

  

  

I saw her eyes scan the place, looking for any danger. Making sure everything was safe and secure. A bag was held in her right hand while her spear was held by her left. She looked relaxed, but I knew better. Her stance was such that it would allow her to simply drop her bag, and her right hand would hold a spear. ready to lunge or swipe any attack coming her way. 

  

  

Clarisse looked over at me after her scan of the room was done and returned a grin of her own. 

  

  

I took that chance to formally welcome them to my home with open arms. 

  

  

"Welcome! everybody to my home!

  

  

I approached them and shook their hands one by one. Clarisse, as I expected, gripped my hand hard, as if she were attempting to crush them. I just smiled at her as I released her hand and took a step back, with Hazel now standing beside me. 

  

  

"I'm sure that you have a ton of questions for us, and I promise we'll answer them all later. For now, please follow these girls to your rooms so you can all freshen up and rest a bit before we all sit down for dinner," I announced while gesturing to the three nymphs who bowed together. 

  

  

Malcolm nodded, and together they all followed the nymphs to the second floor. I then held Hazel's hand and pulled her to the living room. "How did it go?" I asked as I sat down on the love seat, pulling her on my lap. 

  

  

"It went fine; I only waited for about 5 minutes until they came upon the border," she told me. "Clarisse's and William's surprise at the border was very obvious when I crossed it and appeared in front of them, but that was understandable," she continued. 

  

  

"They did start to ask me questions about the place, but I told them that you would take care of answering any questions they might have, so they stopped," she finished with a small smile. 

  

  

"Thanks for that, I guess," I said, kissing the back of her neck, making her giggle and squirm. I wrapped my arms around her as I continued my lip assault on her neck. 

  

  

The room became filled with the sounds of her giggles and halfhearted reprimands as we waited for dinner to start. 

  

  

  

------------line break----------- 

  

  

  

I was sitting at the head of the dining table with Hazel on my right, waiting for Malcolm and the rest to come down from their rooms. 

  

  

Blueberry and Aethra were going around the table, making sure everything was set up properly, while Rose went to fetch our guest, letting them know dinner was ready. 

  

  

"Everything looks delicious!" I heard Hazel say. I turned to look at her and saw that she was talking to Blueberry, who was smiling from the compliment. "They do!" I followed up with a smile for the blue-haired nymph, who blushed and nodded at me. 

  

  

I looked down at the table, filled with plates filled with meat of different kinds cooked in a variety of ways that were foreign to me. There was also a number of vegetables in salad form together with fruits, some of which I don't even recognize. The nymphs have really outdone themselves this time! 

  

  

'I wonder what I can do for them as a reward,' I thought. 

  

  

As I was musing over that, I heard footsteps from the corridor. I turned my head to my left just in time to see Ruby enter the dining room, followed by the three demigods I am currently hosting. I stood up and welcomed them. 

  

  

"Welcome once again; I hope your rooms are okay?" I asked as the nymphs led them to their seats. 

  

  

"They are, thanks," Malcolm replied. "They're even better than some hotels!" Will followed up with a wide grin. 

  

  

"I'm glad!" I said with a smile. "Please sit

  

  

As my friends all took their seats, I also took the chance to say something. 

  

  

"I know I promised to answer your questions, but I would like to ask all of you to hold them back for now so we can enjoy the delicious food we have in front of us," I asked. "We'll get to those questions later over drinks," I assured. 

  

  

"That's fine, Percy," Malcolm agreed, though I could see Clarisse was not happy but held back whatever she was going to say. 

  

  

"Let's eat!" Hazel declared with a clap of her hand. 

  

  

We all started to load our plates with whatever we fancied eating. Then we all stood up and headed to one of the lit braziers at two corners of the dining room for offerings to the gods. 

  

  

"To Poseidon! To Hestia! To Hades! To Aphrodite and to Athena and Hephaestus! To all the gods of Olympus!" I declared in a clear voice. I offered a whole plate of ribs to the fire and was rewarded by the pleasant aroma of sea breeze mixed with the scent of freshly opened books. 

  

  

I stepped back to allow Hazel to make her own offerings. 

  

  

"To Lord Pluto, Lord Neptune, and Lady Vesta!" Hazel stated with her eyes closed as she tipped her plate to the fire. 

  

  

We returned to our seats to find the other already sitting down. Once we were seated, I gestured to the nymphs to fill our cups, and we began to eat in earnest. 

  

  

The dining room was filled with the clicking of utensils and idle talk as we enjoyed our meal. 

  

  

"So, Clarisse, how have you been?" I asked Clarisse, trying to make some small talk before we move on to the serious stuff. 

  

  

Clarisse narrowed her eyes at me mid-bite; she seemed to regard me critically before she finished her bite. She chewed for a few minutes and swallowed before she answered. "I'm fine. Me and Chris are still together. I finished college about 3 years ago, and now I work at a private security company." 

  

  

"Really! I'm glad; I'm happy for you and Chris. Though I'm still confused as to why you are here," I told her. 

  

  

"What do you mean, why I'm here?" she asked, her tone stiff. 

  

  

"Not like that, just that I know Malcolm told everyone at camp about us meeting the first time when he got back. What I'm wondering about is how you knew about me, us. Were you contacted by camp to come here or something like that?" I clarified. 

  

  

"Ah! That's what you mean! I try to visit camp as much as I can. I happened to be there when Malcolm announced that he found you guys. And I was free, so here I am!" she declared. 

  

  

I nodded at her while taking a bite of my food. 

  

  

"How about you, Will? Anything new with you? Are you a doctor yet?" I asked with a smile. 

  

  

The blonde smiled at me then said, "I decided to stay at camp full time.

  

  

That surprised me. I was sure he was going to be a doctor or something similar. Never had I thought he would stay. "What happened?" I inquired. genuinely curious. 

  

  

"Camp needed me more. Don't get me wrong, Percy. I still went to college and studied medicine, but I believed our kind needed my skills more," Will explained. 

  

  

"I understand," I replied. And I did understand his point. 

  

  

"I just hope that you're not taking the responsibility all on your own," I followed up. 

  

  

"I'm the head of the Apollo cabin, Percy. I make sure most of my siblings are trained in the art of healing among other Demigods with such a gift," he clarified with a smile filled with confidence. 

  

  

"That's good," I smiled as I declared that. Happy that such changes are now in place. 

  

  

We continued with other topics until we finished our meal and moved from the dining room to a seating area outside the mansion. 

  

  

We all sat on soft rattan chairs and couches around a lit firepit. I had the nymphs bring out a couple of glasses as they started to serve drinks to all of us. 

  

  

As we all got settled around the fire, with the three choosing to sit right across me. I readied myself for their questions as I saw Clarisse's eyes narrow upon seeing Hazel take a seat on my lap. She leaned back against me while taking a sip of her Bourbon. 

  

  

I smiled at them to encourage them to start. 

  

  

Surprisingly, it was Will who spoke first. 

  

  

"You look and feel different, Percy." It was not a question in any way, just an observation of the obvious that I think he needed to air out to set the tone of the coming discussion. 

  

  

I smiled and said in response. "It's been seven years, Will; changes are to be expected.

  

  

Will nodded, and it was Clarisse who posed the first real question of the night. 

  

  

"I know this is so obvious, but I have to ask. What's going on between you two?" Clarisse asked while eyeing the two of us closely since we sat down. Or rather, since Hazel sat down on my lap. 

  

  

Instead of answering her, I chose to grab Hazel's left hand, bringing it up to my face and kissing the finger with the gold ring set with a huge emerald. I followed that up by kissing the inside of her wrist, making Hazel blush madly. 

  

  

Hazel smiled at me lovingly before she turned to face Clarisse to answer her. 

  

  

"Percy and I are engaged," Hazel declared. 

  

  

I noticed Malcolm's eyes tighten at that news, but I ignored that for now. I thanked Will and Malcolm for congratulating us on our engagement. 

  

  

After a bit, Malcolm continued the questions. 

  

  

"Percy, do you remember when I asked you the last time about the reward the gods gave you?" he asks tentatively. 

  

  

I thought back to that day and remembered what he was asking about. 

  

  

"Oh yeah! That! If I remember correctly, I was interrupted by something before I could answer you, right?" I asked him, getting a nod from him. "Could you tell me now?" he asked. 

  

  

I closed my eyes for a bit before replying. 

  

  

"I don't know how much you've told the other about what I shared with you back then. But I think that if I am going to be telling you the entire story, it would be better to start from the beginning," I stated. Will and Clarisse both sat straight while Malcolm nodded with a serious look on his face. 

  

  

I glanced at all three of them before I started. "So, like I told Malcolm, this all started after the war with the giants. When I was called back to Olympus, where Zeus, Poseidon, and Hades made it known to me that The Fates had decreed that I be given a reward or else The Fates would decide for me," I started. 

  

  

"After a bit of discussion, they ended up just asking me what I wanted as a reward. I wanted to just decline altogether, but I was reminded once again that The Fates would take it upon themselves if I were to do that, so I took a few days to decide what I wanted. My mom helped a lot, and after a few days I went back to Olympus, where I met up with the gods again." I paused to make sure they were all listening. 

  

  

After getting a nod from Malcolm, I continued. "This time Athena was present instead of Hades. It was then that I told the gods what I decided on. Safety and Freedom was what I decided on as a reward." I could tell that I needed to elaborate on my choice based on the confused looks I was getting from Will and Clarisse, so I decided to clear that up before telling the rest of my story. 

  

  

"To clarify for you all, what I wished was one, Safety from monsters, and second, Freedom from the gods meddling," I explained. I waited to see if anyone was going to ask anything, but a nod from Clarisse told me that they understood what I meant. 

  

  

"After hearing my wish, the gods requested for a few hours to find a way to grant it. They explained that my wish was not something that has been granted to anyone, demigod or mortal ever. I left and was called after a few hours. I found the entire council present when I got back, and they explained to me what will need to be done first in order for them to be able to give me my wish." 

  

  

Here I paused again, making eye contact with my friends. Internally getting ready to share something I have only told six people. 

  

  

"The gods told me that in order to grant me my wish, they would need to make me immortal first. Then they went to explain that to grant me the Safety I wanted, I would be given land that would be like the camps, protected by a barrier." I continued. 

  

  

"You mean this place?" Malcolm asked, gesturing with his hands around where we are. 

  

  

"That's right," I confirmed. 

  

  

"Then they informed me that in order to grant my wish of Freedom, a curse needs to be placed upon me." I heard Will gasp at my revelation, and both Malcolm and Clarisse eyes widen in shock. 

  

  

"What was the curse?" Will asked fearfully. 

  

  

I gave him a comforting smile before answering. knowing that my answer might illicit a violent response. 

  

  

"The curse of the Harem

  

  

As I expected, after a few seconds of silence. Madness descended. Malcolm and Will started to ask questions at the same time. I tried to wait them out, but when I noticed Clarisse trying to stand up, I decided to take a more direct approach. 

  

  

I lifted my hand, and that quieted them all down. I also stared at Clarisse and asked her to at least let me finish my explanation. She regarded me apprehensively for a few seconds. then ultimately decided to let me continue. She dropped back to her seat and nodded at me. 

  

  

I smiled at them as thanks for giving me this chance. I wrapped my arms around Hazel, who at this point went rigid with worry, trying to give her some comfort and taking comfort from her myself. 

  

  

"Like I said, the gods told me that the only way to grant my wish of Freedom was to place the curse of the harem on me. The way they explained it, the curse of the harem is the only thing that can negate the curse placed by Lamia upon all demigods' millennia ago," I explained, repeating what the gods said back then. 

  

  

"Why have we not been told about this before? How come we never knew about this?" Will asked. 

  

  

"That's because this curse has never been placed on anyone before; I am the first to bear this curse," I told Will with a small smile. 

  

  

"How come they have never used that curse before?" Clarisse asked. 

  

  

"Because it takes the entire Olympian council to place the curse on anyone, willingly," I answered, stressing on the word ‘willingly’ to make them understand. "That meant that if even one member of the council was not in favor of it, then the curse would not be cast and the ritual would fail," I finished. 

  

  

"Is that why the entire council was present that day? "Malcolm guessed correctly. His Athenian mind is now finally calm enough to think and put the pieces of the puzzle together. 

  

  

"That's correct," I nodded. 

  

  

"Now don't get me wrong, I still tried to decline their offer. But Apollo assured me that what was in store for me if I was to decline was far worse than what they are offering. He told me that The Fates would most likely force godhood on me, making me the god of Fate. The enactor of their will. And I honestly couldn't think of a worse, well, fate for me." I went on. 

  

  

"So, after thinking about it some more, I finally accepted. But not before making sure that all of them wouldn't be pushing daughters upon me. It was your mother, Malcolm, that assured me that that will never happen," I said as I nodded toward Malcolm, who blinked at that tidbit. 

  

  

"And so, after they explained the curse and I accepted, the council wasted no time and started the ritual. I was an immortal, and the curse was placed on me on the same day. To be honest, I expected it to hurt, but nothing really happened aside from a bright light that surrounded me for a few minutes," I said as I remembered that day. 

  

  

"After that, they informed me that it would take a while for them to find a place for me, and so I went back to my mom's place, where I waited for a month until my dad picked me up and took me here.

  

  

Finally finished with telling my tale, I looked over my shoulder to Ruby, who was standing there, and motioned for her to bring me my drink. All of the girls know that I don't drink alcohol, so they are always ready with some kind of non-alcoholic drink for me. I took a deep gulp of the cherry coke she brought me and relaxed back on my seat as I waited on how the three would react. 

  

  

It was Clarisse once again who broke the silence by asking the obvious. 

  

  

"And are you a member of his harem?" she asked Hazel as she pointed at me. 

  

  

I knew Hazel was blushing when she nodded her head and answered Clarisse. 

  

  

"That right, I am the first member of Percy's harem," she said proudly. 

  

  

I felt more than saw Clarisse glare at me as she blew up. "So, what! Are you just collecting women for your own use now?" she shouted. 

  

  

I was about to respond when Hazel beat me to it, answering just as loudly as Clarisse did. "For your information, Clarisse! I joined Percy's harem willingly!" Hazel shouted back. 

  

  

I held on to Hazel, making sure she stays on my lap rather than launch herself at Clarisse. I kissed her neck and shoulders in an attempt to calm her down. After a while, she settled back on me, and I whispered my thanks to her for defending me. She turned around and kissed me on the lips, then went back to glaring at Clarisse, but at least she stayed quiet this time. 

  

  

While I was hugging Hazel close to me, I also took the time to look at Clarisse. I stared at all three of them before I explained how someone becomes a member of the harem. 

  

  

"I know that the idea of a harem has such a negative image on people's minds, and believe me, I thought so too. But I would like to ask each and every one of you to try and keep an open mind as I try to explain what it means to be a member of my harem," I asked them. Imploring with my eyes for them to let me finish before they judge us. 

  

  

"The first thing you have to understand is that despite how bad the idea of a harem is now, it wasn't always like that. Thousands of years ago, the idea of a harem was not in any way connected to slavery or sexual abuse," I started, explaining to them what a harem is. Or at least what my harem is like.

  

  

"Back then, a harem is a place where women of noble birth are housed or kept within the home of the head of the family. It is there they are protected and kept safe. And it wasn't just wives or concubines that are placed in the harem. Unmarried women of the family, young daughters not old enough to marry, widows of male family members, treasured female friends. All of them can be housed within the harem where once again they are kept safe.

  

  

"The harem is also the place where women are taught skills they need in life. Cooking, embroidery, and all such arts are all imparted within the confines of the harem.

  

  

"It is also within the harem that the heir of the family is raised. It is up to the women of the harem to teach the next generation the morals needed in order to grow up to be a respected and noble member of society." I finished my lecture, feeling a bit silly to be the one imparting knowledge with a son of wisdom present in front of me. 

  

  

"It is only in recent history did the concept of a harem being a place where a man keeps a bevy of women who he can sexually exploit and subject to his whims start to arise," I explained. I can see some form of understanding dawn on their minds, so I took that chance to really get them to change their mindset. 

  

  

"And I assure you, there is no such thing happening within this harem. Anything that does happen is both wanted and consensual, like in any sort of relationship. There are rules set within the harem that assure the safety and certain freedom of its members." I assure them. 

  

  

"Certain freedoms?" Clarisse asked. intrigued. 

  

  

"To understand what those limitations are, first you must understand how one joins the harem. Only then will you understand the rules of it," I added. 

  

  

"As the master of the harem, it falls to me to secure the well-being of all its members in every aspect. Traditionally, I am also responsible for the safety of its members. But that is not applicable in this harem," I said with a smirk just as Hazel laughs at my words. 

  

  

"And as master of the harem, I cannot just decide to make any woman a part of the harem like what you suggested earlier, Clarisse. There are rules that must be followed by both me and any woman that would like to join," I said to Clarisse. 

  

  

"How does one become a member of the harem?" Malcolm asked in a calm, inquisitive tone now. 

  

  

I smiled. 'Finally,' I thought. 

  

  

"In order for any woman to be a member, first the woman must be made aware of the harem, meaning she cannot be inducted into it without her knowledge. Then the rules of the harem must be told and explained to her, so she will be aware of what is to be expected of her in the case that she decides to join." I was about to continue when Hazels spoke up above me. 

  

  

"Just like how I was made aware of the rules and what would be expected of me before I joined the harem" she said while still glaring at Clarisse. 

  

  

I laughed at her terse tone, kissing her behind her neck and ears, effectively shushing her up. I smiled and continued my explanation. 

  

  

"The most important aspect of joining this harem is that instead of me asking any woman to join, they are the ones who must ask to be allowed to join.

  

  

Confusion—I was sure that was what they were all feeling at the moment. The concepts of what he just shared with them were so far and so different from what they thought they believed was the truth. 

  

  

"I'm sorry, can you clear that up for me one more time?" Clarisse asked, rubbing her temples. 

  

  

It was Hazel who answered once again. "Like I said earlier. I was made aware of the rules and expectations of joining the harem before I made my decision. Then I lived with Percy for a year here in his bordered land in safety. All that time was spent with him, turning over the idea of joining in my mind. Weighing the pros and cons of it. And after spending a year with him and falling in love, my decision was made. I asked to be allowed to join. To be the first of his women," she stated with a smile so lovely I was tempted to drag her back to my room. 

  

  

"And then you became a member," finished Clarisse. 

  

  

"Not really," I answered her, with Hazel finishing for me. 

  

  

"It's not enough for me to just ask; Percy also has to accept me into the harem," she finished. 

  

  

Everyone was quiet for a minute until Hazel spoke up again. "The most important aspect about being a member of Percy's harem is consent; remember that," she drove home the point. Making sure none of them will think of what Clarisse so obviously thought of earlier. 

  

  

"The choice to join must be made willingly, and the decision to accept them must also be made willingly. No one can be forced or coerced into joining against their will," I summarized. 

  

  

"So, you joined willingly," Clarisse asked of Hazel. 

  

  

"I was already in love with Percy by the time I asked to join the harem, so yes, I was more than willing to be with him," she answered in a calm voice this time. 

  

  

"What about the nymphs?" Will asked, surprising me. I'd almost forgotten he was here. 

  

  

"The three of them were given to me by the gods as servants when they gave me this place. So, they can't be members of the harem since they cannot, by virtue of them being servants, give their consent willingly. As their very instincts make them acquiesce to my wants and needs," I explained. 

  

  

"Makes sense," I heard Will whisper to Clarisse, who nodded. 

  

  

Malcolm's next question was something I expected: "How many members are there currently?

  

  

"Aside from me being the master, there are currently only two members: Hazel, the first member, and the other member, who is currently away for a job," I told him. 

  

  

"A job?" Clarisse repeated, "I thought.

  

  

"You thought Percy keeps us here all the time so he can do what he wants to us anytime he wants, like a slave, right? Did you even listen to what we told you about the rules of harem earlier?" Hazel cut her off angrily. 

  

  

Once again, I tightened my hold on her as I embraced her. "Calm down, Hazel," I whispered to her ears, trying to calm her anger. 

  

  

"No, Percy! I won't let anybody think so badly of you, no matter who they are!" Hazel replied, still struggling against my arms. 

  

  

"It's ok; it doesn't bother me one bit," I told her. "But," she tried to protest, but I kissed her behind her ears and down her neck, and that shut her up. A muffled moan was the only thing coming out of her mouth as she blushed. 

  

  

After I dealt with Hazel, I turned to look at Clarisse. "Like I said earlier, I am aware of the negative image the Harem has in modern times. I also understand that it might look like Hazel is nothing more than a slave, but I assure you all. That is simply not the case!" I explained one again. 

  

  

"I admit, the rules of the harem skew heavily in my favor, but that doesn't mean the members are stripped of the rights to make decisions of their own," I followed. 

  

  

Malcolm, taking the chance, raised his hands as if he were a student and asked his questions. "You mentioned the rules of the harem a few times now, but we still have no idea what they are. Can you tell us what they are?

  

  

"The Rules of the Harem are very simple. And there's really only one rule for members. It's that they have to pledge loyalty and obedience to the Harem master, which I know sounds a lot like slavery, but like I said earlier, I have taken steps to ensure that the freedom of choice is NOT taken away from any woman who joined or will join in the future," I explained, hoping that they believe me. 

  

  

"Steps to ensure their freedom?" Clarisse repeated, clearly asking for clarification. 

  

  

Again, I was beaten in answering by Hazel, who spoke up in defense of me. "Like Percy said, we had to pledge our loyalty and obedience to him when we joined the harem. And the curse ensures that our pledge will be binding, meaning that if we, the members, ever break our pledge, there will be consequences. But like Percy said, he has taken steps to ensure that our rights to make our own decisions are preserved," she started. The three were listening attentively. 

  

  

Hazel sat up and turned, so she was facing me. She looked deep into my eyes and held my face as she continued her explanation. "The day I joined the harem, after I had given my pledge, Percy surprised me by making a pledge of his own." She smiled as she caressed my face. 

  

  

"What did Prissy pledge?" Clarisse asked, and I smiled at the old nickname. 

  

  

Instead of letting Hazel continue, I decided to take over for her and also remind her of what I promised on the day she decided to be mine. So, I lifted my hand and pressed a finger to her lips as I flashed her a smile. Keeping my eyes on her, I repeated the pledge I gave her that day years ago. 

  

  

"I swear to lady Styx, to all the gods of Olympus, to your father, Lord Pluto, and to my own mother, Sally, to always take your wishes and wants into consideration. I promise you my protection and my devotion. I swear to never take you against your will. What is mine is yours as we now share our life on this earth." I declared, and distantly I heard the rumble of thunder as I once again swore the same thing I did years ago. Only this time, aside from the three nymphs, I had three more people present as witnesses. 

  

  

"I love you, Hazel, until the end of days," I told her, with as much sincerity as I could convey. Hazel, for her part, has started to tear up. her eyes beaming with happiness as she leaned down to capture my lips with a searing kiss that took my breath away, which was technically impossible. Being the son of Poseidon and all. 

  

  

After she came up for breath, she stared at me for a long moment until someone coughed from somewhere in front of us, reminding us that we were not alone. For now, that is, later would be a different matter altogether. 

  

  

Hazel buried her face on my shoulder as she wrapped her arms around me. I turned back to Clarisse, who was now gawking at me stupidly. I raised my brow at her, a silent question in my eyes. asking her to say what she wanted to say. 

  

  

"That was very sweet of you, but I don't understand how you could make the pledge in the name of the Styx Willy-Nilly," she said with an incredulous expression on her face. 

  

  

"I was able to swear those because, by that time, I was already in love with them. So, I knew my words would be the truth, and I was sure in myself that I knew I would never have never gone back on any of the things I had promised them. So even if I make the same pledge now, tomorrow, or 10 years from now, I am certain that I would not be struck down by Lady Styx for breaking my pledge in her name," I explained to her as Hazel tightened her embrace, whispering how she also loves me in my ear, making me do the same. 

  

  

After a minute of quiet, Malcolm spoke up. Repeating what he just learned about our lives here. 

  

  

"So, for the last 7 years, you have lived your life here. in this place given to you by the gods after you asked for safety from monsters and freedom from the gods. A curse was also placed upon you to grant your wish—a curse that gave you a harem, and now you are living with two harem members and three nymphs," he enumerated. 

  

  

I nodded, leaving it to a son of wisdom to summarize the last 7 years of my life. 

  

  

"Have you been here all this time?" he suddenly asked. confusing me   

  

  

"Huh?" I asked him back eloquently. 

  

  

"I mean, have you lived here since you went away?" he clarified. 

  

  

"Ah! I see what you mean, to answer your question. This place is my home now, but I travel around quite often, actually. But I did stay here without leaving for a while during the days before Hazel joined me in living here," I told Malcolm. 

  

  

"How can you afford this place, Percy?" Will suddenly asked, reminding me again that he was in fact present. 'How can a son of the sun god be so good at erasing his presence?' I asked myself. 

  

  

I turned to Will to answer. "This place was gifted to me by the gods. The place is kept functional by their blessings, so there are no electricity, water, or internet bills. But for anything else, we have to provide for ourselves. Or rather, according to the traditional harem rules, I have to provide those for the members of my harem.

  

  

"And you do," Hazel said, making me smile. "It's a group effort," I responded, making her giggle as she started to kiss the side of my neck. 

  

  

"How? I mean, how do you provide for yourselves?" Will followed up with his own question. 

  

  

"The three of us run a business now," I said, simple and clear. 

  

  

I could see Will about to ask a follow-up question again, but he was cut off by Clarisse asking a question of her own. 

  

  

"What happened to Riptide Prissy?" she asked. 

  

  

I tilted my head at her question, confused as to why she was asking about my sword. 

  

  

"What about Riptide?" I asked, hoping for clarification. 

  

  

"Why are you not using it anymore?" she clarified. I furrowed my brow in further confusion. Malcolm, seeing that, explained everything. 

  

  

"I think what Clarisse meant is that when I came back to camp after you rescued us, I may have mentioned to them that you were using a different sword that time. Anyhow, we were all wondering why that is, especially since you are well known for only being able to use Riptide efficiently.

  

  

"I see." Now it makes sense. I took my right hand from embracing Hazel, who by now was back to leaning against me, facing Malcolm and the rest. Then I reached into my pants pocket and pulled out Riptide in pen form.

  

  

I uncapped it, and my sword grew in my hand. Soon I was holding the sword my friends have grown to associate me with. 

  

  

"Riptide will always be mine, unless I decide to pass her on to some other child of the sea. But seeing that my father has sworn to the creator's name to remain faithful to his wife, that seems like an impossibility now more than ever," I told them while gazing at the sword that has been with me through it all. 

  

  

"But to answer your question, Malcolm, the reason why I was not using Riptide during that fight is because during my time away, I learned a lot of things to occupy my time. Included in the list of things I learned is forging. I learned how to forge my own weapons and armor," I revealed, and I saw the shock on their faces. 

  

  

"Now, as a child of the sea, I am only comfortable using weapons forge under the sea, which have the essence of the sea in them or those that I forge myself. So, unlike before, I am no longer limited in the kinds of weapons I can use, with the exception of the bow, of course. I'm still hopeless with that," I said, pouting by the end. 

  

  

"So, you're confident enough to spar with a weapon other than Riptide. Is that what you're saying?" Clarisse asked with a wide grin on her face. I can already imagine what's going on inside her head. And frankly, I'm looking forward to it. 

  

  

"I am, even with a spear or trident," I replied with a grin of my own. 

  

  

"How about tomorrow then? Let's see if you can walk the talk!" Clarisse challenged me. I was about to agree when Hazel decided to be the voice of reason once again. 

  

  

"Nope, there will be no sparring tomorrow or ever, not until you finish the piece you're making right now! That order is already a couple of days behind schedule!" She turned and glared at me as she reminded me of my responsibilities. And like a husband, I nodded and agreed with her. 

  

  

'Happy wife, happy life' I thought, although in my case it would be 'Happy fiancées, happy life.' 

  

  

"You can have that spar as soon as you're done," she compromised, and I smiled at her. 

  

  

"How long did you plan to stay?" I asked Malcolm. "We planned to stay for around 5 days to a week, if that's okay. We can camp on the grounds; if it's too much trouble," he replied to me, explaining their plan. 

  

  

"There's no need for you guys to camp out. You're welcome to stay for as long as you want," I assured them with a smile. I then turned back to Clarisse, who was still waiting for a response. 

  

  

"We can have that spar on the third day; I only have a little bit more to finish that piece anyway. I can finish it by tomorrow afternoon. In the meantime, you all are free to do what you want; just ask the nymphs if there is anything you need," I told Clarisse before I turned and addressed them all. 

  

  

"We can also go to the city if you want!" Hazel offered. 

  

  

"You just want to go shopping again," I teased her. 

  

  

"And if I do?" she turned to me, asking with a teasing smile of her own. 

  

  

"And nothing; you go buy whatever you want." I smiled as I gave way to her whims and desires. As I always do nowadays. 

  

  

"Good answer," Hazel said, kissing me. 

  

  

"Thank you, guys, for giving us rooms here; I really did not want to camp out and sleep in a tent." Will thanked us wholeheartedly. And I agreed with him. Camping is not fun. 

  

  

"What is that thing that you need to finish quickly?" Malcolm asked, curiosity leaking from his tone. Now I could answer and tell them exactly what I have been doing to earn money, or I could push that until tomorrow. I decided to procrastinate. 

  

  

"That's a secret for now," I teased him, but followed up with a promise to tell him tomorrow. "I'll show you guys tomorrow." 

  

  

With that, Hazel stood up from my lap and stretched. "It's time for bed," she announced. She turned to me, bent down to my level, and kissed me again. 

  

  

"I'll be waiting in my room, Love; don't keep me waiting long," she said in a quiet voice. I was sure the others heard clearly. "I'll see you in a few," I replied, making her blush. 

  

  

She stood up and bid everyone a goodnight, then she left heading toward the mansion, and I was tempted to follow her. But I held myself back, knowing I still had a few things I needed to discuss with our visitors. 

  

  

"Yawn!

  

  

I looked at Will, who I noticed is struggling to keep his eyes open. He turned to Malcolm and asked if it'd be okay for him to turn in for the night. Malcolm nodded and told him to rest up. 

  

  

"Blueberry, can you lead Will to his room, please?" I called the blue-haired nymph standing near the door of the mansion. "Of course, master," the nymph replied, and then she led Will into the mansion after he said his own goodnight to all of us. 

  

  

"Was there anything else you wanted to ask or discuss?" I asked after we were left alone. 

  

  

Malcolm beat Clarisse, who was about to say something, based on how her mouth was already halfway open. 

  

  

"About my sister," Malcolm started apprehensively. He waited for my response before continuing. 

  

  

"What about her?" I asked, in a clear and neutral tone. I have been anticipating this question. I was expecting him to actually ask me about her earlier, but I guess he didn't want to start this conversation with Hazel, my fiancée, nearby. 

  

  

"I wanted to ask if she could come here, to visit, to try to talk,” Malcolm asked quietly, eyes down. 

  

  

I looked up at the stars in the night sky, my eyes quickly finding my favorite constellation. A tribute to a friend by the goddess she served for thousands of years and contemplated. Am I ready to meet her again? Can I bear to see her face and hear her voice again? 

  

  

If I am to be honest with myself, I'm afraid. Afraid of how I would react to seeing her again. Would meeting her bring back the pain and hurt I have fought so hard to let go of? Will her presence here disturb my peace? 

  

  

Frankly, I have no way of knowing the answer. 

  

  

But what I do know is that I am no longer the boy who runs away instead of facing such problems, plus I have the support of Hazel and Piper now. I know they won't let me spiral down if the worst happens if I meet her. 

  

  

With my decision made, I looked down and answered Malcolm. 

 

 

I have no problem with her coming here,” I told Malcolm. "Although," I continued, Malcolm's eyes tightening when I said that. Bracing for whatever I was going to say more. 

  

  

"I cannot guarantee that she will get a warm welcome from any woman living in this house," I informed him. 

  

  

"What do you mean?" Malcolm asked, confused and worried. I decided to explain one aspect of the harem that I had left out earlier. 

  

  

"One downside of being a member of the harem is that all members feel very protective of one another. That is even more pronounced for me as the master of the harem.

  

  

"Is that why she blew up at me earlier?" Clarisse asked, cocking her head to the side. 

  

  

"Partly yes, now don't get it wrong. What you implied earlier would have gotten her mad regardless, but add that with her feelings for me and the effects of the curse. Well, let's just say any woman in the harem won't be able to tolerate even the slightest insult against me," I explained. 

  

  

"Now, I'm not saying that Annabeth will be in danger if she comes here; I personally guarantee her safety, physically at least. But for how she'll be welcomed and accepted when she comes here, that I can't guarantee," I continued. 

  

  

"I see, I understand," Malcolm muttered after a while. 

  

  

"Couldn't you just tell them to behave themselves for when Annabeth comes to visit?" Clarisse asked with a smirk. 

  

  

"I could, but I won't," I answered her truthfully. looking at her straight in the eyes. 

  

  

"Thanks for the warning, Percy; I will pass it on to her when we get back," Malcolm stated. 

  

  

"It's been a long day; we should get some rest, Clarisse," Malcolm declared, looking at Clarisse. 

  

  

"Alright," she agreed readily. standing up along with Malcolm. 

  

  

"I'll see you guys tomorrow; have a good rest. You are safe here," I told them. 

  

  

They nodded and followed Rose to the mansion and their rooms. 

  

  

I sat alone for a moment and thought back to all that happened today. It started with a phone call from Piper and ended with a potential reunion with my ex. I sighed and drained my drink. I stood up and began to walk back to the mansion, but not before kissing Aethra goodnight. 

  

  

After that, I went in and climbed the stairs to the second floor to Hazel's room. Knowing I was invited and expected, I didn't bother knocking. I opened the door and almost had a heart attack. 

  

  

Waiting for me on her bed was my beautiful fiancée, wearing one of my shirts that was very loose on her. 

  

  

just my shirt. 

  

  

"Took you long enough," she called out from the bed, and I found myself being drawn to her. My feet moving on their own. Closing the door behind me, I quickly crossed the room to where I was being beckoned. 

  

  

As soon as I got near her bed, I leaned down and kissed her lips with a passion I reserved only for her and Piper. Hot, needy, and full of the promise of a night filled with love and completion. 

  

  

After what seems to be an eternity but really just a few minutes of our lips and tongue battling for dominance, we parted. "I'm sorry for making you wait, my love," I said in-between kisses to her jaw and the corner of her lips. Before I trailed my lips down her neck, 

  

  

I was rewarded by a moan escaping from her lips. Sounding much like a Sirens call, promising me all I ever wanted and more. Only I was not holding back from answering them. 

  

  

Hazel dropped down the bed, and I followed her, laying down over her as I lavished her with my love and affection. 

  

  

"It's okay," I heard her say from where it was attached to her neck. "Just don't make me wait any longer," she demanded, her hand now pulling at my hair. 

  

  

I pushed up and braced myself with my arms as I took in her beautiful face, blushing furiously from obvious lust and anticipation for what was to come (Heh!)  

  

  

I smiled at her and declared. 

  

  

"Your wish is my command, my lady!

  

  

I then got rid of the shirt she was wearing and followed suit. Our lips met again in a dance of lovers as we shared our warmth with each other. 

  

  

That night, neither of us planned on getting much sleep. 

  

Notes:

That's a long one,

I'm quickly finding out that my chapters are getting longer with every upload.

I don't know if that's a good thing or not.

any way, what do you think.

 

was the Price worth paying?

Chapter 14: Annabeth III

Summary:

Secrets revealed,

Regrets felt unleashed.

 

How will those left behind reach out.

 

And will those far ahead wait for them to keep up.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

 

It was the night of the same day camp sent out Drew and Malcolm on their own respective missions. I had just been called to the Big house by Chiron for a meeting. A mixture of excitement and dread filled me as I made my way there. I find my mind coming up with all sorts of scenarios about what will be revealed when we begin discussing what went on with Drew's meeting with Piper. 

 

I went straight to the rec room, our de facto council room. In there I found Drew, Lacy, and Sherman huddled together in one corner, talking in hushed whispers. About what? I don't know, but I hope they'll share it with all of us. 

 

They stopped when Lacy saw me and gestured to the other two. Drew and Sherman turned to me with unreadable expressions on their faces. ' Are they talking about me? ' I thought. 

 

I glanced around the room and saw Chiron by the other end of the ping pong table, having a heated talk with Nico, who is clearly not in a great mood. It must be about Will being sent out of camp with him not around,' I guessed. I wonder if he was asking the centaur where his boyfriend was sent. 

 

I took my usual seat and waited for the rest of the councilors and senior campers to arrive. One by one, they all arrived and took a seat around the table. Once everyone was present, Chiron stomped his hoof down, signaling the start of the meeting. 

 

"Can someone please tell me where Will was sent?" Nico demanded before anyone could say anything. 

 

"As I said earlier, Nico, you will learn of where young William was sent during this meeting. As what Miss Tanaka and her fellows did today is connected to what Malcolm and his group are sent to do," Chiron explained in a soft voice. 

 

"Patience, sit and join us in learning how Drew's day went," Chiron pleaded. 

 

I watched as Nico frowned, clearly not happy but agreeing with Chiron for now. 

 

Chiron smiled at Nico, then looked around the room. "I give thanks to the gods for the safe return of Drew, Lacy, and Sherman from their mission in the city. I also offer a prayer for the success of Malcolm in their journey. May they be blessed and watched over," Chiron started. 

 

Chiron bowed for a minute, then lifted his head and turned to Drew. "I also give thanks to Drew for volunteering to go on this mission," Chiron said with a smile. 

 

"For those not in the know, a few weeks ago, Leo saw Piper in an advertisement for a jewelry brand while in the city. He shared the news with us, and we came up with a plan to try to reach out to Piper," continued the centaur. 

 

"That is how she went to the store last week, to gather information and to at least try to get a message to young Piper if possible. That is what brought us to today, to learn what has happened in that meeting," Chiron finished. 

 

I nodded along with the others in the room. I saw Drew smile at the attention she was receiving. I saw her begin to open her mouth to start but was cut off when Nico suddenly spoke up. 

 

"What has that got to do with where Will went?" Nico asked. 

 

"Please have patience, Nico," I asked him.  

 

Hearing my voice, I saw him turn to me, and his eyes met mine with undisguised fury and hatred. He was the only one who had not forgiven me. 

 

"Don't talk to me!" he barked at me. 

 

I shut my mouth and turned away, not wanting to add to his already horrible mood. Thankfully, Chiron was present, and he managed to calm Nico down and get him to wait a bit more for the information he wanted. 

 

Nico turned his glare to the centaur but otherwise kept quiet. 

 

"That brings us to today," Chiron started. "Earlier, Drew accompanied by Lacy and Sherman went to the city and met up with Piper," he paused. "I will let her tell all of us what happened in that meeting, but for now, I will explain to Nico why we think the two are connected.

 

Nico sat up, and I prepared myself for whatever reaction he might have. Chiron looked at Nico and started his explanation. "A couple of weeks ago, Malcolm was sent as reinforcement for a Satyr who contacted us for support. The satyr found 2 demigods and was being hunted by a group of monsters. We sent Malcolm together with Francis from cabin 11 to them post haste.

 

"Malcolm and Francis were able to get to the satyr and his charges easily enough. They were on their way back when they were ambushed by the same monsters hunting them and were led to a forest in an effort to avoid the monsters," Chiron added. 

 

"It was in that forest where, unfortunately, Francis got wounded quite severely, leaving only Malcolm capable of defending against what I was told—a large group of monsters numbering close to 30," Chiron told me. I looked around the table and saw the surprised looks of those who had not heard the full story yet. 

 

"It was also in that forest where they were rescued by two unknown demigods," Chiron said, pausing for effect. He's been getting more theatrical lately. 'I blame Mr. D! ' I thought. 

 

"The two demigods made short work of the monsters, then they led Malcolm and his fellows to their home where they had their injuries treated. They also spent the night there to rest," Chiron continued. I was only half-listening, focusing more on the others with me in the room. Studying their reactions to the story. Some were curious, some were serious. Others were impatient. 

 

"The following day, Malcolm and the rest were driven by their rescuers to the airport. They were also given enough money for plane tickets for 5 people," Chiron ended. 

 

"Okay, I still don't see why Will is gone," Nico asked, still confused and irritated. 

 

I looked at Chiron to see if he was going to continue explaining; he looked back at me and nodded. 'Damn it! ' He wants me to take over now. I sighed and braced myself. 

 

"The reason is because Malcolm was sent back to those demigods, but we were worried that the same might happen again. So aside from Malcolm, who knew the way, we also sent Clarisse as an additional fighter. Will was selected to join them as field medic and range support, just in case the worse happens." I explained our reasoning to Nico, whose glaring I ignored. 

 

After a while, Nico turned away from me and spoke. "I understand that, but what connection does it have with Drew's mission in the city?" he asked. 

 

"I will explain that part," Chiron offered.  

 

"The connection between the 2 lies in the people they are meeting, Drew here," Chiron started again, nodding to Drew, "went to the city to meet up with Piper, who has been missing for 3 years.

 

I took a deep breath and kept my eyes on Nico, knowing what was to come. I was worried he might explode; his reaction to the upcoming news was causing me stress. I hope he'll take the news well. 

 

"While Malcolm was sent back to meet and gather information about those 2 demigods," Chiron continued, unaware of my internal turmoil. 

 

I noticed Nico was sitting so still, as if a statue. and given his complexion, he might as well be one. I also noticed how the temperature in the room was going down fast. I can now see my breath fogging as I exhaled. In the corner of my vision, I noticed how the shadows seemed to be moving, tendrils of darkness wriggling like snakes.  

 

It's times like these that reminded me that Nico is currently the most powerful demigod residing in camp. Exceeded only by Percy, and Percy is not here to stop him. 

 

"Who are they?" Nico asked. His voice was sounding like the sweet whispers of death. His tone was promising peace in the afterlife. Bringing memories of the underworld. 

 

I wanted to answer him, just to get this over with. But I held back, knowing I was already on thin ice with him. So, I let Chiron be the one to tell him, At least I'm sure Nico won't lash out at the centaur. 

 

After a lengthy pause, Chiron sighed and finally told Nico what he wanted to know. 

 

"They were Percy and Hazel.

 

Immediately, everything in the room stilled, even the air. Everyone held their breaths, waiting for Nico's reaction. As the son of Hades stared at the centaur, I could see Chiron also staring back at him. I was expecting an outburst of emotion, perhaps anger or even denial. But what we got from him worried me more. 

 

"What?

 

Nico asked in a voice so devoid of emotion that I was worried he might have been overwhelmed. And an overwhelmed child of the Big 3 is a dangerous thing. Quickly, I repeated Chiron's words. Hoping I won't aggravate his already worse state. 

 

"The demigods that rescued Malcolm and the rest were Percy and Hazel, your half-sister," I said. Taking advantage of Nico's silence, I continued. "That's the reason we said there was a connection between the 2 missions," I ended with. "They were both missions to meet with friends who have been missing for a long time now." I leaned back on my seat, having finished my explanation. 

 

"And where did they meet them, Chiron? Where did you send them?" Nico asked, his voice dark and foreboding. 

 

"They went to Washington State, Nico," Chiron revealed. 

 

Nico, after hearing Chiron mention the place, stood up, as if going there immediately. Hurriedly, Chiron tried to stop Nico from leaving. "Wait, Nico! I know you want to go there immediately. I won't stop you, but please listen to me first!

 

Nico stayed standing and just waited for Chiron to continue. Chiron sighed, "First, you have no idea where exactly you need to go, nor do we. Malcolm is the only one who knows. Peter the satyr is out of camp and Francis went home to his family." He began listing the reasons he had for stopping Nico. 

 

"Second, from what Malcolm had told us, Percy's land is protected by a barrier like the one we have around camp, protecting the place from monsters or mortals. It's safe to assume the barrier does more than just hide the place being seen and discovered. We simply don't know more about it. So, I'd advise caution," Chiron added. 

 

"And lastly, we don't know how young Percy will react to you or anyone else suddenly going there. We sent Malcolm back to gauge how accepting he will be to others visiting him, unannounced." Chiron finished his list. 

 

Seeing as Nico was somewhat calmed down with that, I added something I think needed to be said. 

 

"It's been 7 years since he left Nico. We don't know how much he's changed, or Hazel for that matter," I said gently. Hoping I won't trigger him. I failed. 

 

Nico turned to me and glared. "And whose fault was that!?" he asked me in a steely voice filled with anger. I met his glare and replied, "Mine!" I admitted. "But Hazel's reason for disappearing? Does anyone know that? I don't," I shot back. 

 

I saw how his eyes narrowed at me. I thought he was going to attack. My heart was beating hard in my chest as I counted down the seconds, waiting for his next move. I have long since accepted that it was my fault that Percy left. And I have lived every day in constant guilt and agony because of what I've done. But I won't allow myself to be blamed for things I had no part in. 

 

We were locked in a standoff; fortunately, Chiron was present to once again calm things down. Chiron cleared his throat, getting both of our attention before he spoke. 

 

"What we are saying, Nico, is that you have to be mindful of the actions you plan to take," Chiron said.  

 

"Like I mentioned earlier, I won't stop you. But I implore for you to at least do it the right way. Malcolm was allowed by Percy to return there. At least he was invited back as Percy knew that he would be reporting back to us about their meeting and that we would be having questions for him. So, in a way, Malcolm is expected," Chiron explained. 

 

"You, on the other hand, are not," he added diplomatically. 

 

"I can't just do nothing, Chiron," Nico said, defeated as he slumped back down on his seat. His head dropping on his hands. 

 

I felt bad for him, despite his anger toward me. I still see him as a friend and ally. So, I decided to help him out. And maybe earn some brownie points from him. 

 

"There is something Malcolm told me and only me the night they returned." I began, immediately all eyes turned to me, ignoring them all I continued. "He told me that Percy's place was given to him as a reward. Safety and freedom, that was his wish.

 

I looked around and saw everyone listening attentively. 

 

"What I mean is that even if you know where to go, you won't be able to enter the place, at least without Percy's permission. Even with shadow travel," I said, looking carefully at Nico. 

 

"Then what do I do?" Nico asked. For the first time in a while, his voice was not carrying anger toward me. I smiled, happy my plan worked. Carrying on, I followed with what I thought would be a viable plan. 

 

"The way things are, you only have 2 options available," I said to him. "The first would be for you to stay here at camp and to wait until Malcolm and the rest come back or they contact us. That way we can either know how Percy feels about any of us visiting or we can have Malcolm ask Percy about you going there while on the call." Like always, I started with the most logical option, not that anyone here would ever pick that one, including me. 

 

"The second option would be for you to go to your father, Lord Hades, and ask him to somehow get you to where Percy and Hazel are." I finished with a shrug. 

 

By the time I finished, Nico was frowning at me. So, I explained further. 

 

"As an Olympian god, I believe that Lord Hades had a hand in granting Percy's reward. And as his son, you may be able to either get him to give you more information about Percy and Hazel. Or, like I said, send you there directly," I told him. "Those I'm afraid are the only options I could think of." 

 

Silence descended in the room as everyone thought about the options I presented. Even I thought about them, thinking about following through with it and going to my mother and somehow see if I could convince her to help me out. I doubt mom had any involvement in whatever happened to Percy back then or even what's happening now. Malcolm did say that our mom was there when Percy presented his wish to the gods. 

 

But I quickly discarded that line of thought as fast as it came. I knew my mother would not be helping me in any way. She already made her disapproval and disappointment for my actions and decisions back then known when I first came to her for help in finding Percy 7 years ago. 

 

It was only my role as part of the prophesied 7, my accomplishments as architect of Olympus, and our relations that stayed her hand from punishing me for what she calls 'foolish actions that lacked wisdom'.  

 

Those are also the reasons why she shielded me from Poseidon's wrath and what led her to advise me to stay away from any body of water deep enough to drown me. "Never ever fully submerge yourself, daughter, because if you do, you may never come up again," she told me. 

 

I was pulled out of my thoughts when I heard Nico stand abruptly. "I will follow your advise, Annabeth; I will go to my father," he declared, his tone flat. He turned and started to walk out of the room. We watched him, unmoving until Chiron called out. "You're leaving now? We still need to discuss Drew's mission!" Chiron reminded him. 

 

"Percy and Hazel are my priority, Chiron," Nico said, not looking back as he stood just before the doors. "And it will take a lot of time and effort to convince my father to help me, so it's better for me to start now. Just let me know about Piper when I return," he added, then he stepped through the open door and walked out of the room. 

 

We all started and gawked at the door for a minute before we turned to Chiron, waiting to see how we would proceed. Drew broke the spell by speaking in her usual snarky way. 

 

"So do you still want to hear about how our meeting went, or can I leave?" she said while checking her nails. We turned to her, and she gave us an unbothered look. 

 

"Forgive us, Drew. Please, you may begin anytime," Chiron told her with a smile. 

 

I noticed Leo, who was seated across me, perk up. He stopped whatever he was doing with his hands and paid attention to what Drew was going to be saying. Understandable, since Piper was his best friend. 

 

After a while, Drew finally started. "Okay, so like Chiron said, we left camp earlier with Malcolm. They dropped us off at the Empire State building, and from there we walked to the Starbucks, and we agreed to meet in."  

 

"We waited for a bit until Piper arrived with her manager; I forgot her name though," Drew said with a frown. 

 

"A manager?" Katie asked. "She's a model now; of course she has a manager!" Drew answered, matter-of-factly. 

 

I saw Chiron nod at Drew, urging her to continue. 

 

"So, like I said, Piper arrived with her manager, and we started to talk," Drew went on. 

 

"I'm going to skip all the small talk and the gossip and just tell you the important stuff, okay? Otherwise, it'll take all night to get through all of it!" Drew said with a raised finger as she looked at all of us. 

 

I nodded at that, agreeing that we need to get to the important details first. We can talk about the gossip later. 

 

"Of course, Drew." Chiron voiced his agreement, and Drew continued again. 

 

"The first important question was asked by Lacy," Drew said, tuning around to look at her sister standing behind her. Lacy is now the center of attention. blushed as she stared down at the floor. "Kid's a menace!" Drew said with a smile on her face. 

 

Drew shook her head and turned back to us and went on. "Anyway, Lacy asked Piper why she left, which, if I think about it, really is the most important question to ask her!" I agree with that 100%. 

 

"Piper answered though; I thought she wouldn't," Drew blabbered. 

 

"So, what did she say?" Leo asked, speaking for the first time. 

 

Drew paused before answering. "Piper said that after she broke up with that clear-sighted mortal girlfriend of hers, and she came back here. It all became too much for her. Camp reminded her of all that happened to her, all that she lost," Drew said in a somber tone. 

 

Her words brought back memories for me, and I'm sure they for the others too. 

 

"Ahem," Chiron cleared his throat, bringing all of us back to the present. I found the centaur now standing behind Drew, his hand on her shoulder. Drew shook her head and continued. 

 

"So, according to her, after a while of staying at camp, she couldn't take it anymore. She went to mom, who then told her of a way she could heal her heart from all the hurt she was suffering from. And a chance for her to fall in love again," Drew stated. her tone getting that familiar high pitch whenever an Aphrodite camper talks about love. 

 

"And her answer did nothing but irritate me! because it answered nothing! So, I pushed and pushed until she finally gave me a real answer!" Drew was getting very animated now, hands moving all over, her facial expression mirroring her feelings. 

 

"She said that mom explained to her that there is currently a place that exists where she can be safe from monsters, a place she can stay in where she can rest and heal away from all that has to do with demigod stuff, but that staying there would have a price. A price that she had to pay herself." At that point, Drew's voice was almost a whisper.  

 

"A price?" I asked, just to confirm. 

 

"Yes, a price. Don't ask me what it is! Piper never told us, said only the person you pay to can share what it is!" she said with a hand raised, cutting me off before I could question her. 

 

"She said that paying the price, willingly! let her live a life safe from monsters and away or the gods meddling. That's how she became a model. She said that the last time she was attacked by a monster was 3 years ago, before she came back to camp last time she was here." Drew's reveal shocked all of us. 

 

A way to be safe from monster attacks, something every single person in this camp would want. And a way to be free from the god's influence. Something I wanted since I turned 13 after, I almost choked up. The memories of all those years ago are taking me by surprise. Memories of my first time going on a quest with Percy. 

 

We both wanted that, and now it seems Percy, Hazel, and Piper are enjoying those perks. Piper by paying a price, and Percy being rewarded for it. Something he deserved. 

 

I frowned. The similarities between the two were glaring. The only difference was the way they both acquired that safe. I wonder if I could figure out what the price Piper paid was. And if I could pay it as well. 

 

"So, Piper agreed to pay, whatever that may be, when she met Aphrodite?" Leo asked, breaking me out of my musings. 

 

"Not at first," Drew answered, shaking her head. "She said mom took her to the place and she was introduced to the person who can explain the price to her. After that person explained to her what she will be paying for, what the price is, what is expected of her, and what she can expect after paying the price. She was also told of the rules of the place," Drew explained as she used her fingers to count the points off. 

 

"And then she lived at that place for a while, so she could try and see if she liked that way of life. Piper said she stayed there for a year before she decided to pay the price. And that she never regretted that decision. She said that it was the best decision she made for herself." Drew paused, allowing us time to think. 

 

And I was thankful for that; my head was starting to hurt. There was so much to think about—too much information to sift through. And it didn't help that the information we got was still incomplete. 

 

A safe place, a price to pay. 

 

All these variables jumble in my mind, creating a mess of my thoughts. I know they all fit together, but I was missing one crucial piece, a center piece that will allow everything to make sense. 

 

"And that's what happened to her after meeting with mom!" Drew declared with a wave of her hand. 

 

"So, she's living a somewhat mortal life now. Good for her!" Katie said, then followed up with, "Is that how she became a model? I remember her saying that she didn't want to be famous like her dad when she was here first time.

 

That got my attention. I remember asking Piper about that before, when I learned about her father's being an actor. And a famous one at that. 

 

"Ah! that! Piper explained that! She said that after she paid the price. She got introduced to the owners of Celestial Creations by mom. She was then convinced by them to model for their products. At first, she only showed her hands and parts of her face and neck, like I showed you guys before. It was only a month ago when she started to show her face as well," Drew answered Katie animatedly. 

 

"I am very happy for her," I said with a smile. "It seems luck is finally on her side.

 

"You have no idea," Drew said, then her eyes widen, and I understood she wasn't supposed to say that aloud. 

 

"I feel like there's a deeper meaning behind that slip of yours, Drew?" I told her, narrowing my eyes at her. 

 

before she could say or do anything, Sherman reacted, further confirming my suspicion. 

 

"You don't say," Sherman said under his breath, but still loud enough to be heard. His words made Drew turn to him sharply as she gave him an impressive glare. 

 

"Sherman! We agreed!" Drew shouted as Sherman just shrugged, raising an eyebrow at her. 

 

"Yes, we agreed to not share the names of people. But not how they are connected to Piper," he countered. "And you slipped up first!

 

Again, I narrowed my eyes as I looked at the two of them. 'So, they had an agreement beforehand to keep somethings from us,' I thought. I had a bad feeling about this. But I also know that they must have a good reason for doing this. No matter their personality, even Drew. None of them would ever withhold information that could endanger the camp or anyone living within it. 

 

"I know, but we still have to be careful," Drew said sad in a low voice. 

 

"I understand. That's why I'll leave things to you; I'll just shut up and not talk unless asked," Sherman said, then he turned to us and added. "Please understand that the privacy of other people is at stake here.

 

I nodded, accepting their reason. I was still curious, though. 

 

Once Sherman finished speaking, he leaned back on his seat and crossed his arms. Taking that as her queue, Drew started again. "Since I've already said too much, I'll just carry on with that topic. But, do please understand that I will still be keeping the identity of those people a secret?" she followed up. 

 

Drew took a deep breath. "The reason I reacted like that is because, in my opinion, as a daughter of Aphrodite, she really did get lucky, in all aspects a woman can get lucky in!

 

"I say that because when we were at Starbucks, Lacy mentioned to Piper that she has been keeping an eye on a necklace from Celestial Creations that she saw in a magazine." Drew said. I noticed Lacy nodding behind her, her hand going to her neck with a small smile on her face. 

 

"Remember when I mentioned weeks ago how my dad got a gift from them, and I said how expensive that set was even after it was sold at a discount?" she asked us. I remembered that meeting, so I nodded to her, and she went on. "Well, after hearing about Lacy's dream necklace, Piper dragged us all towards the store, the same store I went to.

 

"When we arrived at the store, Piper talked with the manager while Lacy and I just browsed around." Drew shrugged. I was getting confused. What was the relevance of this story? I wanted to ask but held back. I decided to wait until the end. 

 

"After a while, Piper handed Lacy the necklace she described earlier and told her to try it on. She also made me try on a pair of earrings I was checking out. Those were pieces worth tens of thousands of dollars, so Lacy and I really enjoyed trying them on!" Drew had a wide smile on her face as she recalled that scene, her hands touching her ears as if remembering the feeling of wearing those earrings. 

 

"But after a while, I reminded Lacy that we had to return them to the store, so we took them off and gave them back to Piper." Drew continued, the smile on her face falling and turning to a serious expression. I focused on her now. Knowing what's coming next would-be vital information. 

 

"What happened next was the reason, or at least one of the reasons why I said she got so lucky," Drew explained. 'I was right, I thought, though I still have no idea of the relevance of it. "As we handed them back, Piper actually pushed them back to us and told us to keep them!" Drew said, with her hand up. A finger pointed up. 

 

Now, as a child of Athena, I don't really get the appeal of jewelry. But I do know that giving away tens of thousands worth of jewelry is not normal. 

 

"She just bought them for you guys?" Katie asked, eyes wide with surprise. I looked around the room and noticed that almost all present were wearing looks of shock and disbelief. 

 

"Not just me and Lacy; Sherman was also given something!" she added, nodding to Sherman. I looked at the son of Ares, and he nodded as confirmation. "Piper noticed me looking at a pair of diamond earrings," he explained. 

 

"And no, she didn't buy those for us; she gave them to us." Drew answered Katie's question, whose mouths were open in shock. 

 

"Did she use her Charmspeak on the store personnel?" I asked, worried for Piper. Remembering her stories from before she found out what she was. 

 

"You'd think that, but she didn't; there was no need to. She had something more effective than Charmspeak now," Drew declared with a smug look, confusing me further. What did Piper have now? And did it have to do with the price she paid? 

 

"That's worrying," Chiron spoke out for the first time, mirroring my concerns. 

 

"It's nothing bad, Chiron," Drew pleaded to Chiron with a smile. "It's actually a good thing for Piper. It was just shocking and unexpected when we learned of it," she explained, Lacy and Sherman nodding to her words. 

 

"So, what does she have now that's better than Charmspeak?" Leo asked, his attention fixed on Drew. Whatever he was working on earlier was forgotten on the table. 

 

"Before I tell you all, I need to give some context," she started. "When I first went to the store a week ago, I tried to get information from the people working at the store through gossip." I nodded, an effective tactic. "One of the store staff there let something slip. A rumor about Piper that was confirmed by her today."  

 

'A rumor? ' I wondered. 

 

Before Drew continued, she turned to Leo and asked him something. 

 

"Leo, remember when you saw that advertisement with Piper?" Leo nodded. "Do you still have the video?" another nod. "Show it," she ordered. I watched as Leo pulled out his phone and played the same video he showed us weeks ago. Drew grabbed the phone and passed it around the room. 

 

After everyone had a look, Drew continued after she placed Leo's phone in the center of the table. With the video of Piper still playing. "Well, I saw that too, and I used that as a subject to gossip on. And it worked!

 

"I asked her about that advertisement, about the pieces shown there. I asked if it was possible to see any of those.

 

"It was at that moment I learned the most shocking news about Piper, well, the most shocking at the time." Drew paused, then she shook herself and went on. 

 

"After I asked, the store staff said that none of those pieces on the advertisement were available anymore!" Drew was in story-telling mode now. Her voice took a deliberate tone. "She said they are no longer available because they were all given to Piper! As gifts! From the Owner!" Drew declared; each point being said in a louder voice as the last. 

 

"Those were a lot of jewelry! That must have cost a lot!" Leo exclaimed, looking at his phone again. Watching the video of Piper with all those pieces that were apparently given to her as gifts. 

 

"Millions!" Crew clarified. 

 

"How?" I asked at the same time Leo asked, "Why?

 

I wondered how Piper got the owner to do that. And a quick glance around the room told me that all of us shared the same question. With the exemption, Drew, Lacy, and Sherman. 

 

With a wide smile, Drew answered us. "That's because, according to that store staff, Piper was actually dating the owner!

 

With a wide smile, Drew dropped a bomb on us. 

 

Piper was dating again.  

Piper was moving on, and based on how Drew was telling the story, Piper was happy again. 

 

And I was happy for her; truly, I am. But I was also envious. There she was, making moves for a happier future. While here I am, stuck and stagnant. Full of regret and hurt, clinging to memories of the past I wish I could take back. 

 

I turned to Leo and saw him staring at Drew, mouth open in shock. 

 

"I can see why you said Piper has been really lucky now," Katie said, breaking all of us out of our stunned silence. 

 

"That's not even the best part!" Drew replied giddily, just as she always was when talking about love. Her mother's domain. "Earlier today, I asked Piper if the rumors about her dating the owner of celestial creations were true, and she corrected me!

 

I frowned. Why would Piper correct Drew? unless there was no truth to those rumors. But that was even more unlikely, given how Drew was acting at the moment. Thankfully Drew carried on with her story, saving me from asking. 

 

"They weren't dating!" Drew started; her energy was very palpable now.  

 

"They were engaged!

 

And there it was. A reveal so massive it dwarfed her earlier bombshell. 

 

'Engaged

Piper has moved on so far away from where I am, from where I was. That was a territory I was completely ignorant about. A status that I, a daughter of Athena, hero of Olympus, has never achieved. 

 

Something I fear I never will become. 

 

But one I wish to be someday, but only if it's with HIM

 

Wishful thinking, I confess. But we can all dream. Even the impossible is within reach in our dreams. I forced a smile on my lips and turned to Drew. 

 

"So, Piper is going to be married soon. We need to send our congratulations to her and her fiancé," I said. 

 

"We will, once we have established a way to contact her," Chiron said. He has been so quiet I forgot her was here. 

 

"That's why I said Piper has been so lucky. A fiancé that's rich enough to be giving away jewelry worth millions just because Piper asked. A life safe from monsters and gods." She began to list out the points, and I had to agree with her. Piper really lucked out. 

 

I would kill for even just the safety from monsters' part of her luck, or pay what she paid. 

 

"But most of all. Love. Piper really has fallen in love. And as a child of love, I can guarantee the love she feels is real. And according to Piper, her fiancé feels the same love for her as she does for him." Drew went on, droning on about love, the way most of her sibling gets. when talking about love. 

 

"But if you ask her, she'll say she was the lucky one. And I know for a fact that she is doing the best she could to make her fiancé 'Happy', if you know what I mean," she said, making air quotations with her fingers at the word happy. "But she insisted that her fiancé has her beat in that regard. She really told us that her fiancé was an expert at making her 'Happy.'" Again, she emphasized the word Happy. 

 

Drew was unstoppable now, sharing things that were intimate in nature. Her emphasizing the word happy, making sure we get her meaning. I glanced around the room again and saw that all of us got what she was insinuating. 

 

Fortunately, we have Chiron with us. "Ahem! That's quite enough, Drew," said the centaur. 

 

Drew pouted in response but stopped as he requested. 

 

"It's late, so let us summarize what we learned from Drew's mission," Chiron announced. 

 

"We learned that Piper is engaged now," Katie started, choosing the most recent of revelations about Piper. "We also learned that she was sent to a place that is safe from monsters," Leo added. 

 

"And most importantly, we learned that she paid a price for the freedom from the gods." I finished. 

 

Chiron nodded. "Very good, we will have another meeting when we get news from Malcolm either tomorrow or the next day," he declared. 

 

At that, I noticed Drew and Sherman exchange a worried glance, making me wonder what that was about. I stood up with the others and was about to join them in going out of the rec room when Drew called out to me. 

 

"Annabeth, Leo, stay for a bit. We still have a few things we need to tell you guys," Drew said as I turned back. She was standing beside Chiron, Sherman still in his seat. I went back to the table and was joined by Leo. We both sat back down and waited for Drew. But she had her eyes at Chiron, who was looking towards the door out of the rec room. 

 

After a few minutes, Chiron turned and nodded to Drew, weird. Why did they need to make sure the coast was clear? What was so secret it couldn't be overheard? 

 

Drew smiled at the centaur before she turned to us. "The reason I called you two back is because I still have two things I need to tell you two," she began. 

 

"Okay," I replied, worry and apprehension clear in my voice. Leo just nodded, oddly quiet. 

 

"First, Leo. I asked Piper about you getting in touch with her." That took me by surprise, Drew taking the initiative for another person. "She said that she was going to be busy for the next 2 days with her commitments. After those, she will be going back home to her fiancé." I watched as Drew reach into her pocket and pull out a card. A calling card? 

 

"She said to call on that number, so you can at the very least talk with each other. Maybe plan a day to meet up?" She finished as she passed the card to Leo, who took it gingerly in his hands. 

 

Leo stared at the card in his hands for a minute, then stuffed it in his toolbelt. He looked to Drew with a thankful expression. "Thanks a lot, Drew! It means a lot to me," he said, his voice trembling with emotions. 

 

"I did it for her too," she replied. Then she turned to me and paused, a troubled look on her face. Immediately I was on guard; why was she so nervous? What was she going to tell me? I braced myself for whatever was coming my way. 

 

"I really don't know how else to tell you this, so I'll just give it to you straight." Drew started after a bit. Her word did nothing to calm my mind and heart. "I actually got to speak with Piper's fiancé. And I was surprised when I heard HIS voice." Drew paused again, looking at me as if she was gauging how I would react to her news, whatever that is. 

 

But why was she acting this way? What has Piper's fiancé got to do with me? 

 

"It was a voice I recognize," she went on, trepidation in her voice. 

 

"A voice anyone who has been in this camp for at least 7 years would recognize," she added. 

 

"No!" I whispered. shaking my head. I tried to deny what she was implying. 

 

I stood up, my chair skidding back as I tried to get away, shaking my head to drive away what I knew she was going to say next. Of all the things I learned this past month, I never imagined this. 

 

This was it! I thought.  The connection between the two I was missing. The one puzzle piece that would make sense of it all. I stared at Drew, my vision blurring from the tears filling my eyes. 

 

Chiron moved beside me but kept his distance. 

 

"Piper's fiancé," Drew continued. 

 

And I found myself praying to all the gods that existed. for her to say a different name. But as usual, the gods failed me. 

 

"It was Percy."  

 

I heard his name, and it was like everything clicked into place. 

 

'Safety and Freedom' I thought. It was right in front of me. 

 

Some daughter of wisdom I was, missing the obvious. 

 

I only managed to look at Drew, seeing the absolute truth on her face. 

 

Then darkness engulfed me. 

 

Notes:

hello my great readers,

 

I hope you are all doing well, as for me. Well I really hope to tell you that I'm doing great!

 

but sadly, I am not.

 

I am not sick nor am I in trouble.

 

It's just that I now find myself in a unique conundrum.

 

I have run out of finished chapters to upload. Now don't get me wrong, I still have the drafts for until chapter 15. But that's all they are at the moment, Drafts.

 

To give you reader an idea of how I write my chapters.

I first make a plot for every chapter, then I draft the story. After that, I write it in full. Then lately due to a comment by one reader here, I run it thru a grammar and spelling checker before doing one final check, then it's ready for upload.

 

Quite the ordeal right? It gets even worse.

 

You see, I write all of this when I'm at work. Only there do I get in the mind set to write. When I'm at home I get easily distracted and cant write even one line.

 

And at work at the moment, I am swamped by duties as my manager has decided to quit so I am picking up the slack(damn him!)

 

Now! I am not dropping this. I will continue to write and finish this. I do not like leaving thing unfinished. I am one of those people.

 

But I will need time to build up enough finished chapters that I can upload weekly while continuing to write new ones.

 

And I will also edit all the uploaded chapters, checking for errors in spelling and grammar

 

I will also be adding dates to the chapters since I forgot to add those in, and my story actually follows a timeline that I outlined even before I wrote the first chapter. (heheheeh)

 

So that's that

 

I really am sorry that I will have to take a break in uploading for a month. And I am sorry that this will be the last chapter until next month on oct 5.

 

But I promise when I return, I will come back with a better written story and more chapters to give you guys

 

Until then

 

Read on to find out!

Chapter 15: Nico I

Summary:

Nico finally has some answers.

But will those be enough for him?

can he accept what is now the truth.

And can he bear meeting those he lost

 

all those years ago

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

 

"Percy and Hazel are my priority, Chiron," I told the centaur, not turning back. I stepped through the door frame and pulled the shadows toward me. Immediately, I was surrounded by darkness so absolute that not even the light of the sun could penetrate it. 

  

  

The coldness that left one freezing and shaking enveloped me as I Shadow-traveled to the domain of my father. 

  

  

Unlike what others think of me, I don't actually emulate Percy in all things. Especially his disrespect for the gods. Unlike him, I don't just casually walk through the domains of any god without their permission. And even if I did, I wouldn't do so in a disrespectful way. 

  

  

So, with that thought in mind, I materialized outside the massive main door to my father's palace in the underworld. 

  

  

The underworld, with its dark skies and bleak colors. Home, I thought. I stepped towards the doors. The sentries on either side bowing as I pass them by. 

  

  

I walked through the entrance and made my way to where I could feel my father was. HIs office, as he always was. Buried under mounds of paper waiting to be dealt with. 

  

  

As his son, I had a duty to help out, which I was happy to fulfill. Aside from being the ambassador of both camps up on the surface, down here, I had a different set of chores I had to do. Sometimes I would be welcoming new souls as they disembarked from Charon's barge. Or I would be directing the lines of souls as they enter Erebus. Or I would stand behind the judges and watch as they pass judgment. 

  

  

Lately, though, my father had me accompanying the Furies into the fields of punishments. While there, they would teach me the different ways to punish those who deserved it based on their life up top. It used to bother me a lot—the screams of the damned. Not anymore, though. I was actually enjoying spending time there. I even had a hand in setting up punishment for the newly arrived wicked souls. 

  

  

I especially enjoyed it when I set up a place for Annabeth when her time came. Only I was informed by my father that her fate was unfortunately out of our hands. He said The Fates had something planned for her. 

  

  

How unfair, I thought. 

  

  

Anyway, I made my way to my father's office. Mentally readying myself for what I know is going to be an arduous task, perhaps even more than when I convinced him to fight during the 2nd Titan War. 

  

  

Still, this was Percy and Hazel. I would go to any lengths to get them back. 

  

  

I stood before my father's office; the doors closed as I heard the sounds of a pen scratching over paper over and over again. 

  

  

I took a deep breath, intending to knock when the door opened, and I heard my father's voice from inside, telling me to come in. 

  

  

"Come on in, son," my father called. 

  

  

I released my breath and walked through the door. 

  

  

I found my father where I thought he would be. Sitting behind his desk, head bent down. Fingers holding a pen and moving furiously over a report, signing it. All around him were stacks upon stacks of paper. 

  

  

"Where are your assistants?" I asked, looking around the other 4 desks on either side of the room. Desk, which was empty at the moment. 

  

  

That was one of the changes I was happy to say was my contribution to the betterment of the running of the underworld. The utilization of souls from Asphodel, those souls that have done nothing significant to warrant punishment or Elysium. 

  

  

By making them render service in the underworld, they are given the chance to earn paradise. or a chance for it. It took a while to convince my father of the benefits of it. My father, despite being one of the more progressive gods there is, is a bit of a micro-manager when it comes to his work. 

  

  

But he's been trying to change as of late, delegating tasks to his other subordinates. And letting others help with tasks he used to do by himself. Already the results are obvious after only 4 years of implementing some of the changes I recommended. 

  

  

His office was now more spacious. The amount of paper stacked around was reduced in half in just 2 years. 

  

  

I took pride in being a part of the changes that are happening here. 

  

  

I was taken out of my thoughts by my father answering my question. 

  

  

"I sent them to check on the progress of the constructions. They should be back in an hour," he said as he stretched. 

  

  

I watched as he rubbed his eyes and looked at me. 

  

  

"Why are you here, Nico?" he asked. "If I recall, you said you wanted to spend time under the sun with your boyfriend," he added with a slight smirk on his lips. 

  

  

Despite the light teasing tone of my father, I found it hard to respond in any positive way to him right now. Not getting any response from me, he turned and stared at me. His eyes boring in to mine. Looking for any indication as to the reason for my worse than normal mood. 

  

  

"What happened?" he asked, a frown forming on his face. 

  

  

"Why?" I started. I watched as confusion washed over my father's features. 

  

  

"Why did you never tell me you sent Hazel to Percy?" I told him. seeing the shock and resignation register on his face as he finally learned the reason for my visit. 

  

  

"I see, so you've finally learned the truth," Hades said as he nodded. 

  

  

"Whether I learned or found out doesn't matter! Why was I not told?" I hissed at him, not backing down. I will get answers. "I asked! countless times. Why?" I added. 

  

  

My father looked at me with unimpressed eyes. Then he waved his hand, and four shadowy forms coalesced around the room. Soon the 4 assistants joined us and bowed to me, then my father. "Take care of the rest," Hades ordered as he stood and gestured to the mountains of paperwork scattered around the room. 

  

  

The 4 assistants started right away while he walked towards me. He stood before me, looking me dead in the eye before walking past me. "Come, Nico, let's take a walk as we talk," he said as he walked out of the door. 

  

  

I stared at his back for a moment before I stepped up and followed after him. We walked in silence for a few moments. Walking through the hallways of his palace, all the while my eyes stared forward. I knew my father would answer my questions. But I also knew he would need time to formulate his thoughts. 

  

  

We finally walked out of the palace into one of the many gardens that populate the grounds. courtesy of Persephone. We walked among the plants and giant jewels until we came upon a fountain. 

  

  

We stopped in front of it, then my father turned to face me. "It was out of my hands, Nico," he said. making me frown in confusion. He continued before I could ask more. "Informing you of where I, or rather my Roman form, sent your sister," he explained. 

  

  

"How could it be out of your hands? You sent her there. To Him!" I asked. 

  

  

His answer doesn't make sense. 

  

  

"How much do you know of where she was sent?" my father asked. I was about to tell him not to change the subject, but he held his hands and went on. "Answer me, Nico, it's important," he added, almost like an order. 

  

  

"I know that you sent Hazel to Percy; I also know that Percy was granted a place protected by a barrier like the camps and that it is protected from monsters and gods," I told my father. He nodded after hearing my words. Then he conjured two stone chairs and sat on one. He gestured for me to take a seat on the other. "Take a seat, Nico. This will take a while.

  

  

I took a seat and waited for him to start. 

  

  

"In order for me to be able to explain why I did not inform you of Hazel's whereabouts, I will need to tell you how exactly things happened," he started. I braced myself for a long tale, knowing that nothing about Percy's life was easy and straightforward. 

  

  

"It all started a month after the war with the Giants, that day, we the Olympian Gods were summoned to Olympus by Zeus to discuss a very important matter. Now knowing my brother, I assumed he was just going to be talking our ears off about the glory of the gods or some other nonsense. But that day, when I arrived. I saw a look on him that I have only seen once. It was back when he declared war against our father. Immediately I knew the matter we are going to be discussing would be of utmost importance." My father started the tale, and I listened intently. 

  

  

"Once we were all in attendance, Zeus informed us that The Fates visited him the day before with a message to convene the council. Right after that, The Fates appeared before us and declared what the reason for the summons was.

  

  

"The Fates required us, the Olympian gods, to reward your friend, Perseus Jackson." 

  

  

That was a shock. I thought Percy asked for a gift. 

  

  

"Immediately, madness descended in the throne room. The Fates decree was absolute, and some of us were opposed to it. But once again, Zeus managed to surprise me, well, us, by taking the helm of the proceeding and demanding that we think of the appropriate reward for the twice-hero of Olympus.

  

  

"Each of us gave our opinion on what to reward him. Some, like Ares and Aphrodite, wanted to turn him into a god. His father wanted that too, but he wanted him turned into a god of the sea. Zeus and I opposed that. I offered to marry him to your sister Melinoe.

  

  

"We were getting nowhere until Hestia suggested to ask our nephew what it is he wanted. And so, Zeus dismissed the other gods but me and Poseidon and summoned Perseus. When he arrived, we told him of the fates demand. We also warned him that there was no way around it. Either he asks for something as a reward or The Fates will grant it to him, regardless of his wishes.

  

  

"As he always is, your friend tried to decline but was persuaded in the end. He asked to be given time to think about what to ask for, and we gave him that time. After a few days, he came back. Unfortunately, I was not on Olympus when he presented his wish to Zeus, Poseidon, and Athena." 

  

  

My father summoned a goblet of wine and took a sip. He offered me the same. I shook my head, and he continued. 

  

  

"Safety and Freedom, that was his wish," he told me. 

  

  

"To be precise, Safety from monsters and Freedom from us, the gods meddling," Hades said with a smirk on his face. 

  

  

"The gall on the boy! Did you know when he first appeared before me? He had the audacity to say that he had two requests for me! He was 12 years old and on his first quest, and already he was bartering with gods! And he was being suspected of stealing the Master bolt and my Helm at the time!" My father barked, an amused look on his face as he remembered those times. 

  

  

The Lord of the Dead shook his head and sighed. "But I do understand why he wanted that. 2 wars, countless quests. All before he turned into legal manhood. So, when we were called back to discuss his wish, I agreed and supported it.

  

  

My father, ladies and gentlemen, the dark, heartless ruler of the underworld. The one god, the world above, believes is associated with evil. Was actually the one god that understood humanity quite well. 

  

  

"And so, when Athena and Apollo found a way to grant his wish, I was the first to voice my agreement. The other took a bit longer to convince, but in the end, we reached a consensus.

  

  

My father looked at me at this point, and I could feel we were reaching the crux of the matter. The reason as to why he could not tell me what I wanted to know years ago. 

  

  

"But as with everything concerning wishes and gifts, it came with a cost, multiple in Percy's instance. According to Athena and Apollo, before we can grant the wish, there needs to be a few conditions that needed to be met by Percy himself. The first is that he needs to be turned in to an immortal. That was the easiest one to meet among the requirements. But as you know your cousin, He is very much averse to immortality. He turned down Godhood not once but twice already." Father looked pointedly at me. As if daring me to deny that. I won't. I was there both times Percy turned down Godhood after all. 

  

  

Then he smiled, a smile I only ever see on him when a soul is brought for him to personally judge. "Did you know that while your friend may have turned down godhood twice, he actually declined immortality five times? And there was a time when he almost ascended on his own.

  

  

I gaped at my father; I was aware of the 2 times Percy declined godhood, but the rest? I wonder when those happened. Hades smiled and continued. "Ah! I see it's not common knowledge. We'll let me tell you," he said with a smile. I wanted to tell him not to bother. To just get on with the story, but I was curious too. So, I just kept my mouth shut. 

  

  

"The first was when he and his quest mates escaped the lotus casino. Now I know it's not immortality in the truest sense, but technically, it is. Same as you when you and your sister were there." The mention of Bianca sobered us both for a bit. 

  

  

"The second was just days after they escaped the lotus eaters. It was during our first meeting; I was so angered by him and the circumstances that I threatened to turn him into an undying skeleton to lead my armies into war with my brothers." That brought shivers to my body. That was not a good way to spend eternity. 

  

  

"The third was when he left Calypso's Island. Were you aware of him being there?"I nodded; I've heard about it from the other campers. 

  

  

"If he had stayed there then he would have turned immortal. Though I don't think it would have been good for us." I agree, I was still grateful to Percy for stepping up. And not letting the prophecy fall to me. 

  

  

"The other 2 times you already know. Anyway, according to Athena and Apollo, Percy needs to be made immortal first. Like I said, the easiest part of the conditions. But what comes next was more complicated." I sat on the edge of my seat. Ready for whatever Father will tell me. 

  

  

"In order to grant his wish of Freedom from us gods, a place was given to him—a domain that not even us gods can enter without his permission. His immortal essence is tied to that place. As long as that place exists, he is out of our reach.

  

  

"Is that why?" I started to speak, but my father held up his hand. "Let me finish Nico. Things are a lot more complicated than they might seem," he asked. I looked at him, then I nodded. 

  

  

"When your sister Hazel called to me, she was broken. She has just ended her relationship with the Praetor of New Rome, and she was asking for help. She prayed to me, and I heard the hurt in her voice. So, I went to her." My father started; my eyes widen. Hazel, was that hurt with her breakup with Frank? 

  

  

"I found her in her room in New Rome. There I discovered that she was not only hurting due to her failed love. But for something far more severe," my father said, looking at me with a look I could not discern. 

  

  

"There is a reason why the dead can never be allowed to return to the living world, my son. I understand why you did it. I also know that she was necessary for the fight against Gaea. That is why I asked Thanatos not to take her back after the war. As a reward for her and to let her live a second time." My father's word brought me a sense of doom. Have I done something wrong? 

  

  

"Know this, my son, even though you did what you did thinking it was for the best. There are consequences. Those who are taken from the underworld and brought back to the world of the living, bring with them a little bit of the time they spent here. The longer they have stayed dead, the worse the memories would torment them while living again." No! What have I done? 

  

  

"And in Hazel's case, she has been dead for decades. The memories were already causing her to suffer from constant 'Blackouts' even before she went on the quest to free Thanatos. Her time as one of the prophesized 7 just exacerbated her suffering." How could I have been this stupid! How did I not notice? Why did she not tell me? 

  

  

I was speechless; my mind whirled with the knowledge that I made all of this possible. My selfishness has caused my sister to suffer. 

  

  

"Her suffering was made worse by the disconnect she felt with her then partner. As I was made aware, that praetor became so busy with his duties that he did not notice her worsening condition. Their subsequent breakup was the last straw for my daughter." I held my head in my hands. Pity and disgust were the overwhelming emotions right now. But anger was quickly catching up. 

  

  

Frank! 

  

  

How dare he do this! 

  

  

"I would you reign in your anger, son," I heard my father say. 

  

  

I looked up at him and saw him looking at me with a warning. 

  

  

"I understand your need to somehow avenge your sister, but I would like to remind you that if the boy was deserving of such retaliation, then I would have doled it out already. But I did not, because even though his inaction and inattention have caused Hazel to be hurt, the torment she was suffering was something that he did not cause." My father explained, unhelpful as my need to go to that son of Mars and hurt him back was still raging in my veins. 

  

  

"His only fault is that he was unable to support her, and he was unequipped to take her out of the darkness clouding her mind at that moment. So, by the laws of the underworld, he cannot be punished for that." My anger was still simmering within me, but I held it back. Knowing my father was right. 

  

  

"Your sister at the time was begging for relief. And the only way I could release her from that burden was to take her back down here. But I did not want to do that to her. It would not be right or fair. And so, I was left with only one other option." My father had a resigned look on his face, and I knew that he was not really set in his decision, at least not back then. 

  

  

"And so, I decided to send her to the one person I know who can actually help her, the way she should be helped. The only man with the right temperament and heart to heal her mind and mend her heart. The one man that can keep her safe as she puts herself together." My eyes were locked with my father, just waiting for the confirmation of what I already know. 

  

  

"I sent her to Perseus Jackson.

  

  

"I also took into consideration Hazel's trust in Perseus; you and I both know that she looked up to him as a leader and as a friend ever since he first came to the Roman camp. The quest they went on together, as well as the fight against Gaia and the giants, only served to solidify her belief in him," father explained his reasoning. And I had to agree; Hazel did look up to Percy, just like I did. 

  

  

"It was with that belief she had in him that made me decide to place her well-being with Perseus. And as far as I know, things have turned for the better." A small smile graced my father's face as he finished explaining. 

  

  

"So Hazel is better now?" I asked again. I needed to know that she is better and not just getting by. 

  

  

I watched as Father nodded at me with that smile on his face. "Yes, she is better. Much better than I had hoped she would be," he said. 

  

  

"So, you just sent her to Percy after she called out to you?" I ask, now wondering how everything turned out the way it did. 

  

  

Shaking his head, my father continued to tell the story. 

  

  

"After I had ascertained Hazel's condition, I took her down here. While she was here, I explained to her what my plan was. I told her what happened to Percy, though not all of it. I also told her how I thought she would be better off with him," he started. 

  

  

"After she heard me out, she agreed to meet with Percy. She was quite eager to see him again and was actually pushing me to send her to him that very instant," Hades said with a quiet chuckle escaping his lips. 

  

  

"I had to tell her that I needed to ask Percy first. I told her about Percy's land that was granted to him. How that land ensured that he wouldn't and couldn't be approached by any god without permission," he went on. 

  

  

"She stayed down here for 2 days while I went to Hestia for advice on how I could approach Perseus about this issue. She was after all, the one god with an open invitation to Percy's land." I smiled at that; it was so like Percy to honor Hestia that way. 

  

  

"She advised me to just go to Percy and tell him the truth. And so, I did as she advised. When I went to Percy, he was in the wilderness. Exploring the forests and mountains of Washington.

  

  

"I remember him being very angry when I appeared before him. 'I knew it was too good to be true!' he said." father laughed as he remembered. I would have liked to have seen that. 

  

  

"But he calmed down fast after I explained that I was looking for him about Hazel. He allowed me entrance to his domain when I told him how I thought he could help her. And he agreed to take in Hazel for a while, as long as she agreed to the rules." A ghost of a smile returned to my father's lips. And I'm sure I was sporting the same smile too. 

  

  

"I quickly took Percy down here, and he explained to Hazel about the place he was granted, what she could expect, and what was needed from her." A serious look came over my father's face, and I got a feeling that he was not telling me something. 

  

  

"It took Hazel 2 days to decide. After she made her decision, I sent her to Percy, and she started to live with him." Hades stopped speaking, apparently done with the story. 

  

  

I took a while, thinking over all that I had learned. I now understood why Father kept Hazel's whereabouts from me. But something was still bothering me. 

  

  

"I understand now, father, but I think you could have still told me that she was with him; you just had to keep where they are a secret. Or you could have explained it to me. And why did it take Hazel 2 days to decide? I would think she would have gone with Percy immediately," I asked. 

  

  

Father looked at me with a rueful smile before answering. 

  

  

"I could have yes, but I chose not to," he said. "Why?" I asked, a bit irritated. "Because my child, I know you," my father said, looking pointedly at me. "You would have searched everywhere and asked around, trying to find out where the two of them were. And eventually, you would have gotten in trouble with another god." His explanation hit me dead center. 

  

  

"Yes, I would have." I accepted. 

  

  

"As for why it took Hazel 2 days to decide. Well, that's because of certain matters that required her careful considerations. Matters that I have yet to explain to you." At that point. I felt like there were things so serious they would need to be discussed at length. 

  

  

"What matters? What are you keeping from me?" I demanded. 

  

  

Hades sighed in defeat, looked at me, and made his decision. 

  

  

"I have told you about how Percy got the freedom from the gods that he wished correct?" he asked, and I nodded. "But I have yet to tell you how his other wish was granted; do you remember his wish to us gods?" he asked me, like a lecturer. 

  

  

I thought for a bit and remembered from the story earlier and from the meeting back at camp. 

  

  

"Safety and Freedom," I said. 

  

  

"Yes, Safety and Freedom. You now know about the freedom part, but the safety part is very hard to explain," father said, pausing to take a drink from his goblet. 

  

  

"According to his wish, Percy wanted to be safe from being hunted by monsters. Now Nico, do you know the reason as to why monsters can hunt demigods like yourself?" father began explaining. 

  

  

"Because our scents?" I answered questioningly. 

  

  

"Yes, but why do demigods have scents? And how can monsters detect those scents?" father asked after nodding to my answer. I shook my head. 

  

  

"I asked this of you because Percy's wish of safety hinged on the premise that the demigod scent he gives off can be removed, or at least be masked like what his mother did when he was younger," he continued his explanation. 

  

  

I remember Percy telling me that before. How his mother had married that sad excuse of a human named Gabe to hide his scent from monsters. I felt my lips turn to a sneer as I remembered looking for that particular soul in punishment and dragging him to Hades and requesting a harsher torment for that waste of space. 

  

  

"And according to Athena and Apollo, the only way to remove the scent of a demigod is through a curse," the father continued. His words halting my thoughts. 

  

  

"A Curse?" I asked, incredulous. 

  

  

"Yes, a curse," he repeated. Confirming his words. 

  

  

Before I could ask, he followed up his words. "To understand why, first you must learn the reason for the scent demigods give off. Tell me, Nico, what do you know of the monster Lamia?

  

  

"Not much," I answered. 

  

  

"Hmm, understandable. Well, the truth is Lamia is the cause of the scent demigods have. Millenia ago, Lamia cursed all demigods to suffer at the hands of Terrors, monsters now they are called. In retaliation to us gods for the deaths of her children. She placed her curse upon ours." Hades confessed, his eyes sad and low. 

  

  

I was speechless. Another of the gods' mistakes that we, their children, are paying for. 

  

  

"Her curse made it so that every demigod would be hunted by every monster by the very scent they give off. The scent of their divinity that they inherited from us." I watched as Hades took another long drink of his goblet before continuing. 

  

  

"And again, based on the search by Athena and Apollo, the only way to counteract Lamia's curse is with another curse. An ancient curse that was created during the early reign of the Titans.

  

  

"It is a curse that has never been placed on anybody, one I thought would never be placed on anybody," father said almost to himself, like he still couldn't believe it. 

  

  

"Why was it never used before? If that curse could, as you say, remove the scent from demigods. It would have been useful of us, your children," I asked, my tone accusatory. 

  

  

There was a pause before Father answered. "That is because it required the entire Olympian Council to agree to willingly place that curse on someone, meaning if even one of us was not willing to, then the curse would not take hold," he explained. 

  

  

"And until that moment, we the Olympians have never been in agreement about anything; someone was always against the other." I nodded; that was obvious. It was a miracle they all even agreed to this. Why did they agree to it? I asked myself. 

  

  

"So, Percy was the first to bear the curse. Why not? But what is the curse?" I asked. What did Percy have to bear for the safety he so wished and deserved? And was having that curse, whatever that is worth it? 

  

  

I saw the reluctance in my father as he held back in answering. Clearly at odds with himself. making me curious as to what the curse entails to garner such a reaction from the stoic god of the underworld. 

  

  

I started back at him, indicating with my gaze that I would not stop asking until he gave up the truth. 

  

  

With a sigh, father closed his eyes for a moment before looking back at me. He opened his mouth, and the words that flowed out shocked me to my core. 

  

  

"It was the Curse of the Harem.

  

  

For the second time today, I was frozen. I felt the anger rush through my veins as the words of my father registered in my brain. I felt the shadows curl around me, reflecting my emotions. The ground trembled as I unconsciously used my gifts in the presence of my father. 

  

  

With a wave of his hand, Hades halted the flow of my power. The shadows went back to the dark corners of the room, and the ground went still. It was not the first time my father had to do this—rescind his gifts that he had given me upon my birth. I have known for a long time now that the gods actively choose what gifts or powers their demigod children will inherit upon their birth. The only exemption to this seems to be Percy, because of course he is. 

  

  

I stared at my father as he looked back at me calmly. 

  

  

"Are you calm enough to continue?" he asked with an eyebrow raised. I took a deep breath and nodded. 

  

  

"Explain!" I demanded of my father, knowing I was pushing it. But I had to know if Hazel was placed in any harm, then even if it's against Percy. I would not hesitate to fight to free her from there. 

  

  

"Is Hazel really better? Is she safe?" I added after a while. 

  

  

"She is, truly. She is safe and happy where she is," father answered. His tone filled with a sureness born out of the belief that what he said was the truth. 

  

  

"How can she be happy in a harem? Do you even know what a harem is?" I asked, still not believing it. 

  

  

"I do; at least I know what a harem used to be. And that is what the curse is about. The harem of the past and not what it is being portrayed today." His answer confused me. 

  

  

"I will need you to be calm, Nico, if I am to explain the details to you. Keep an open mind and remember that this curse has existed even before we the gods were born. All except Aphrodite, of course," my father continued, asking for my cooperation. 

  

  

I nodded after a while, wanting to get more information about whatever happened back then. 

  

  

'A Harem! ' I snorted. What could be different form before and what it is now? 

  

  

"Based on your reaction, I can tell you are at least familiar with the concept of a harem, or what the concept is nowadays. Which is One man with a number of women that he can use sexually, women who have no say whatsoever to how they are treated by the master of the harem. That is what you envisioned, correct?" he asked after a short speech. I had no rebuttal for that, so I just nodded. 

  

  

"I thought as much," father nodded. "And you couldn't be more wrong," he followed up. 

  

  

"What you thought is the modern concept of a harem, influenced by modern times. What it originally was is completely different.

  

  

"Back then, a harem is a place where women are placed to be protected, where women are cherished and educated. Members of the harem are not powerless or devoid of choice, unlike what the modern harem portrays. Rather, the harem members themselves have as much power or sometimes even more than some male members of the family, except the head of the household." He explained, and I was conflicted; my knowledge of what a harem is contradicted what my father was telling me. 

  

  

"I understand your anger and apprehension, son, but think. Do you truly believe Perseus to be the kind of man who would abuse his power and authority to do those kinds of things to any woman, much less your sister?" my father asked me. The questions halting my thoughts and calming my anger. 

  

  

I tried to imagine Percy, the same Percy who willingly took on the weight of the first prophecy on his shoulder just so that I wouldn't. I tried to imagine him as a cruel master who took what he wanted from Hazel. 

  

  

I couldn't. 

  

  

It just seems to be an impossibility for him to be like that, even in my imagination. 

  

  

"No, I don't think he would be like that," I said with a shake of my head. 

  

  

"No, I didn't think so. And neither did I think him capable of being like that. Otherwise, I wouldn't have sent your sister to him in the first place," my father assured me. 

  

  

"Besides, it wasn't like Hazel became a member of Perseus's harem the moment she started living with him. Remember I told you she lived with him for a while, a year in fact before she became a formal member of the harem. And at that time, your sister has already fallen so deeply in love with young Perseus." father explained further, divulging more information that I found shocking. 

  

  

My sister was in love. 

  

  

"It was her feelings for him that cemented her decision to join the harem. And as far as I am aware, there are currently only two members of the harem. And both of them are actually engaged to Perseus. We are only waiting for the announcement of when the weddings will take place," father announced with a wistful smile. Perhaps already thinking of the wedding that he will be attending. 

  

  

Another shocking news thrown out like it was nothing. 

  

  

My sister was Engaged to be married. 

  

  

She was happy, and she was in love. 

  

  

I am happy for her, and I couldn't fault her for her choice of partner. As someone who once upon a time had a crush on Percy. I understood the appeal he had. 

  

  

"So, Hazel is healed now?" I asked. 

  

  

Father smiled sadly, and I got worried. "She is better now. Sadly, the nightmares will always be with her. But now she is with someone whose mere presence can chase them away.

  

  

I nodded at that, knowing full well how that feels. To have someone with you that can chase away the demons simply by being near you. 

  

  

'Will' I think back to my boyfriend, who was currently where Percy and Hazel were. I looked back up at my father, remembering my original reason for being here. 

  

  

"So, father, can you at least tell me where Percy and Hazel are?" I asked, hopefully. 

  

  

Despite assurance from him, I needed to see for myself. Only then will I decide and believe if what he said is the truth. And I needed to hear from Percy and Hazel themselves that they are happy. 

  

  

Hades nodded to my questions before speaking. "I will need to ask Perseus first, but I would think he would agree to you visiting," he said, swirling the contents of his goblet before taking a drink. 

  

  

"It's late up top; stay the night, Nico. I will go and ask Percy tomorrow," father declared, and that was the end of that discussion. 

  

  

I nodded, agreeing to spend the night here. I watched Father drain the goblet of wine, then he dissolved into shadows, leaving me alone in the garden. I stayed for a while, thinking of all I found out before I stood up and walked towards the palace. 

  

  

-------Line break-------- 

  

  

The next day, I was helping out at the entrance to Erebus, directing the newly arrived souls where they needed to go when I was summoned to the throne room. 

  

  

Excited, I rushed through Asphodel and went straight to where I knew Father would be. 

  

  

I entered the Throne room and saw my father sitting upon his throne holding court. Before him knelt a soul, bound by red hot chains that burned the soul's skin. I walked past the other members of his court and stood below the raised platform where his throne was placed. I bowed to my father and turned to the soul that somehow garnered enough wicked deeds in life to warrant a personal judgement from the ruler of the afterlife. 

  

  

I saw his eye bulging from his sockets as the pain from the chains burned his essence. His mouth, which was missing, was evidence that he was being mouthy with my father earlier. A common enough occurrence I later learned. 

  

  

I stayed silent as my father read from a scroll floating in front of him. Knowing the scroll contained all the misdeeds this soul did while he was still alive. 

  

  

"Hmm, rape, murder, theft. Just these three is enough for you to be sent to the fields of punishment, but what followed those? Well, these guaranteed you an audience with me indeed," father mused atop his throne, making me curious. 

  

  

"You created for yourself a following of religious people, and you fancied yourself the prophet of god! Well, would you look at that? Apollo would love to have a word with you for that one. I'm sure it would be a very enlightening conversation," father said with a sneer. I shook my head in pity. Apollo, after what happened with the immortal emperors of Rome. Became more ruthless with those who tried to usurp his domain of prophecy. 

  

  

"But that is not even the worse one, no no no. It seems that in your delusions and greed you managed to convince your followers to part with their children and for them to give them to your care. Where you then abused and tortured them, subjecting them to all manner of perversions!

  

  

I felt the entire throne room freeze as my father's anger filled the room. 

  

  

"My, my, my! Now it seems not only Apollo but even Artemis would be delighted to be introduced to you!" Whatever pity I felt for this wretched soul was erased as I heard of his sins. I now only hoped the worst for him. 

  

  

"As the Lord of the dead and ruler of the underworld, I hereby pronounce you guilty of your sins and sentence you to the Pit. May the horrors that roam the darkness of Tartarus torment you for all eternity. Take him away!" my father declared. 

  

  

Quickly, the furies that were perched on my father's throne took the air and grabbed the soul with their talons. carrying him away to be dropped at the entrance of Tartarus. 

  

  

"This court is adjourned!

  

  

After that declaration, the throne room emptied out, leaving me alone with my father. When it was just the two of us, he rose from his throne and shrank to mortal height as he stepped down the dais toward me. 

  

  

When he stopped on the floor, he looked at me and smiled softly. 

  

  

"I went to Perseus last night and got his permission for you to visit. I will be sending you to the border of his land where you will be welcomed in by them," he said as he stared at me. 

  

  

I felt happy! At long last, I will be able to meet up with Hazel and Percy! 

  

  

I was about to thank Father for his assistance when his follow-up words halted my thoughts. 

  

  

"Tomorrow." 

  

  

"What?" I asked. incredulous. 

  

  

"I will be sending you there tomorrow," he declared. 

  

  

"Why?" I whined like a child. 

  

  

"It was a request by your sister,"  father replied. 

  

  

Knowing that there was nothing I could do, I just nodded and watched as Father walked away towards his office. 

  

  

After standing in throne room by myself for a few minutes. I decided to go back to the entrance and continue helping out; at least I would be able to distract myself until tomorrow. 

  

  

end 

  

  

---extra scenes---- 

  

  

Dinner in the underworld was a quiet affair. Even more so when the Queen was away on the overworld. The muted music of some orchestra was all I could hear as I ate with my father in the massive dining hall that was rarely used in the palace. 

  

  

I took a bite of the fried chicken from the happy meal I bought, well had someone bought it—while watching my father eat the fine slab of steak in front of him. I once asked him why he ate mortal food, and he said that thousands of years listening to the departed souls lament about the food they missed made him curious about mortal food. And once he tasted them, he couldn't stop. 

  

  

I was on my second chicken leg when my father spoke up. 

  

  

"I can see you having a question for me, Nico; don't hesitate. Ask.

  

  

'Was I always that easy to read?' I thought as I stared at my father. I shook my head and looked at my father in the eyes. 

  

  

"How come you and the other gods have some semblance of control over our gifts and powers, but not Poseidon over Percy?" I asked. 

  

  

"What do you mean?" father asked back. tilting his head. I decided to explain better so I would get a clearer answer. 

  

  

"Like what happened earlier, when I lost control when I learned about Hazel joining a harem. You waved your hand and I lost my powers. How come you and the other gods can do that to us, your children, but Lord Poseidon couldn't with Percy?" I spoke. 

  

  

"Ah! I see. To answer your question, son, it isn't that Poseidon couldn't; it's just that he wouldn't. At least not then. But now, even if he wanted to, he wouldn't be able to," father replied with a sigh. 

  

  

"Huh?" came my brilliant reply. 

  

  

"What I meant is that, before the end of the war with the giants, Poseidon, like the rest of us gods, had the ability and the right to withhold control over the gifts of our children, like I did with you. But something happened to young Perseus during the war. Now Poseidon has no control over his sons' abilities any longer," father continued. 

  

  

"My guess is that something happened to him during his time in the Pit. What that something is, I do not know. But I can guess," he went on with an absent look in his eyes. 

  

  

I wondered what happened to Percy. I was also a survivor of the Pit, twice even. But whatever happened to Percy down there might have still been worse than what I went through. 

  

  

"I wonder what happened to him?" I questioned out loud to no one in particular. But my father deemed it appropriate to answer anyway. 

  

  

"Before I answer that son, first you must learn how a demigod inherits their gifts from their godly parent," father declared as he sat back on his seat. I sat up, intent to listen. It's during these times that reminds me that my father is the oldest male Olympian god. The eldest son of Kronos. 

  

  

"Deep within every demigod's soul resides the divinity that they inherited from their godly parent. But unlike us gods whose whole essence is made of that same divinity, a demigod's divinity is quite miniscule in comparison. The amount depends on how much the god decides to impart to their children," father started to explain. 

  

  

"And that imparted essence is contained in a vessel within the demigod's soul. Those you are in tune with their inner self can actually perceive this vessel, though not many can," he continued. 

  

  

"Now, I admit to gifting you, Hazel, and even Bianca significantly more than what I did to those of my other children that came before you. That is because on some level, I knew that all of you would be embroiled in the prophecies that were going to be fulfilled. I wanted to make sure my children would be strong enough to survive the wars to come. And I was right in doing so. Though I still did lose a daughter, twice." My father looked down, and a somber look flashed through his face. 

  

  

The mention of Bianca brought a pang of hurt and guilt over me. But it came to pass quickly; I had accepted Bianca's loss years ago. 

  

  

"Any way, like I said. Us gods consciously decide how much of our essence is inherited by our children. And the years leading up to the wars we decided to gift more than usual to our children in preparation for the great prophecy. Poseidon most of all." His word did not even surprise me. 

  

  

"In all the millennia we have existed. Never have any of us gifted as much as Poseidon gifted Perseus. Poseidon has always been known to love his children deeply, but he has never gifted his children more than one aspect of his divinity. It's always just one, whether it was the ability to not get lost while sailing or being able to transform into Sea-life. As far as I know, he has never imparted his earthshaking aspect to any of his demigod children." father went on. 

  

  

"But that was before Perseus was born. For all intents and purposes, Perseus is a mortal Poseidon. With almost all of his domain, even his looks were inherited strongly by his son. Perseus looks more like Poseidon than even Triton does. Only his mortality is the difference between them." father paused, taking a drink of wine before he went on again. 

  

  

"But even with all that, Poseidon still had the same control over Perseus's gifts like I do with yours. That is until he came out of the Pit. After that, Poseidon lost all control he had over his son.

  

  

"When I learned of these particular details, I delved deep into his soul to see what could have happened. You remember what I said about the vessel within the soul?" my father asked like a teacher. 

  

  

I nodded. "The one containing our divinity?" I answered, questioningly. 

  

  

"Yes, well, when I saw Perseus's vessel. I was shocked with what I saw. First, Perseus's soul, his mortal soul, was mixed with a large amount of divinity. Larger than what is survivable by any mortal, demigod or not. And it could only mean one thing: his vessel somehow shattered, his divine essence spilling forth and mixing with his mortal soul." I stared at my father as he continued to speak. 

  

  

"Normally, when a demigod's divine vessel shatters, they die. A demigod surviving that has only happened once with Dionysus. But with him, he was already in the middle of his ascension to godhood when his vessel shattered. His vessel shattering only hastened his ongoing change to being a god." 

  

  

What I was learning now was something I never even thought of. But I had a question, though. 

  

  

"You said that what happened to Percy has only happened once. But there have been a number of mortals who have been turned to gods before. How come they don't count?" I asked during a lull in my father's lecture. 

  

  

"Being turned into a god and ascending to godhood are two completely different things, Nico," my father said as he looked at me. 

  

  

"When we turn a mortal into a god, we do so by first remaking their bodies into immortal flesh, capable of withstanding divinity. Then their mortal essence is changed into divine essence. Once their new divine essence has permeated their entire immortal body, in case of demigods, the vessel within their soul is removed, allowing the essence they inherited to mix with their own divine essence. And thus, a new god is formed. For mortals, it only requires an input of divine essence from the god that turned them into one for them to fully turn into a god themselves.

  

  

That was an eye-opener. 

  

  

"That is what happened with many of the gods that came from mortality, like Herakles, Ariadne, Ganymede, and the others," father listed names of some of the known ones. 

  

  

"Ascending to godhood, on the other hand, however, requires belief. Mortal belief in the person that is ascending. People needed to believe that that person is more than man. It will take more than just a handful of people, no. It will take thousands upon thousands of people believing in that person. That belief then kickstarts the process of ascension. And it takes time. For Dionysus, it took close to 200 years for him to fully ascend.

  

  

200 years, that's was a long time. 

  

  

"It is largely the same process, as turning to a god. The main difference is that there is no god to assist in the change. The change happens on its own without any divine intervention. With Dionysus, we only took notice of his ascension when he was almost done with the change. Zeus took him up on Olympus and kept him there for 30 more years until his vessel shattered and his own divinity came under his full control.

  

  

What a tale! I never even knew that was what dear old Mr. D. went through.  Now I have something else to hound over our dear camp director. 

  

  

After taking another drink, father sighed. 

  

  

"With Perseus, however, I along with the other gods noticed that his mortal essence, like I said earlier, has been mixed with more divinity than what a mortal can usually survive. It was an impossibility that there he was, standing in front of us, when he should have been dead. But then again, that cousin of yours has been doing the impossible since he was twelve," father said incredulously. 

  

  

Yeah, that is Percy in a nutshell.

  

  

"A deeper look in to his soul revealed that his vessel was shattered. I say was because when I delved deep to check, what I found shocked me to my core son. His vessel, which I expected to be shattered, was indeed shattered, but it was somehow still in shape. And it was still doing its purpose of containing his divinity. Although the cracks on it made his divinity seep through, mixing with his mortal essence." I just shook my head at that. It was so like Percy to deny even dying because of divinity

  

  

"Looking at his vessel and with the information about him and that daughter of Athena surviving the Pit, I surmised that something happened to him down there that forced him to use his divinity to the point that his vessel shattered. Causing his divinity to mix so deeply with his mortal essence than I believed in that moment, he became a mortal god." father said. His voice filled with wonder, and I couldn't help but agree. 

  

  

Percy has always seemed more god than mortal, ever since I first met him all those years ago. 

  

  

"At that moment, I think he unlocked a part of himself that allowed him the power to overcome the threat of death by his divine essence mixing with his mortal one. But that is where the confusion starts. His divinity mixing with his mortal essence should have catapulted his ascension to godhood. But instead, we found his mortality holding strong. He was neither god nor was he mortal. He had all the makings of a god with his own domain yet he remained a demigod.

  

  

"I believe something happened with him down at the Pit. It pushed him beyond the limit of what he can do and endure. And then something happened again, one that forced him to push the shattered remains of his vessel to form once again. Then he pushed his divinity inside the cracked shell of his vessel. Somehow halting his ascension." father said in a grave voice. 

  

  

"And as far as I know, what he did was impossible. It's something that shouldn't have been possible to do." Father finished. filling his goblet and draining it with one gulp. 

  

  

"And yet he did." I started. 

  

  

"And yet he did," my father repeated, agreeing with me. 

  

  

"And that is why Poseidon no longer has the ability to limit and control Perseus's gifts. Because for a brief moment, Percy was his own god, with his own domain. One that I believe he still has control over. He just somehow never shared what it is to anyone.

  

  

"And by the time I came upon that realization, he was already gifted his wishes and was out of our reach.

  

  

"Ha ha-ha ha!"  

  

  

I laughed at the look of my father as he moped at the lost chance to interrogate Percy. 

  

  

"Maybe he's told Hazel the truth about that! I'll ask her when I get there!

  

  

Father nodded, then he looked down on his plate and noticed the steak he still had left over. He frowned and called over one of the undead servers. 

  

  

"Bring me a new plate," he ordered. 

  

  

I watched as the server shuffled away. I reached into the bag beside me and pulled out a burger. 

  

  

I bit into it and felt excited about meeting Percy and Hazel soon. 

 

Notes:

Hello my lovely readers!

It's been a month and I've missed you all!

As promised, I'm back with an update. I hope you liked the latest chapter.

Now on to the update on how things will be from now on.

I've mention in the last chapter's note that I've been handling some of the work of my manger that suddenly quit.

Well, the latest news is that I've officially taken over his position. Promoted all of a sudden. YAY~

Increase in pay! increase in work as well.

what does mean for this fic?

well that's the hard part.

I've mentioned it that I write this fic during work, and with my new position at work. It would mean lesser time to write.

SO I've come to a decision of stop. Not! hahahaha relax, I'm not abandoning this.

It just mean that instead of me uploading every Saturday. I would only be able to upload every other Saturday!

Hope that's okay with you guys as that was the only way I could keep writing without sacrificing the quality of the story as it is now.

Well, that's all for now. I hope you keep enjoying my work as I continue to write.

 

Until the next time

 

read on and find out

Chapter 16: Aphrodite I

Summary:

We see through the eyes of a Goddess,

We find out what happened with piper.

 

how will this affect the story.

 

stay tuned to find out

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text


It was a sunny day on Olympus, Apollo was shining down in full from the sky. The air is filled with the sweet fragrance of a multitude of flowers growing all over my garden. The sound of the fountain water gurgling mixed with the sounds of birds as they flew through the air.


All of it combined to create a very relaxing atmosphere that I am now enjoying as I lay back in my lounge chair by the fountain I use to check on the mortal world.


All over the world, I feel love being created. I feel hearts beating as they fall in love. I also feel hearts breaking as that love shatters. I feel love bloom as mothers look upon their newly born children. And I feel love wither as betrayal happens.


I smile as I feel all of these. As all of them are a part of me. A part of the cycle that has existed since before I was even born. The oldest of the gods! That's me, but don't mention that to my face, okay?


No woman wants to be reminded of their age.


I look down on the water in the fountain. Through the ripples, I saw various couples. All sporting varying levels of love. Kids with blooming crushes. Teenagers caught up in their feelings and being adventurous. Adults, more subdued with expressing their love. And the elders, content in the embers of the once smoldering fires of passion within their hearts.


Every single one of them I cherish as much as I can. Though I admit, there are a few among the centuries I have kept an eye on closer than the rest. Couples whose love and story have excited me and kept my attention. Individuals whose actions have called forth my scrutiny.


None more so than my current obsession.


Percy Jackson.


He who the books refer to as The Boyfriend.


The current generation of romantics even has a title perfectly suited for him.


"The Book-tok Boyfriend," they call him.


And I wholeheartedly agree, having read and inspired many of those works of literature. And really! How many men exist that will cross a continent to find and free a girl from captivity? One who wasn't even his girlfriend yet.


How many men can say that they declined an offer of forever in an island paradise spent with a beautiful woman who confessed her love and promised an eternity of affection, servitude, and pleasure, all if you stay?


Who among the men living today can say that they turned down godhood and all the power and glory that comes with it? In exchange for a lifetime with a woman who, again, was not yet his girlfriend.


Any guy whose memory of the woman he loved remained even after having his mind wiped by a goddess.


Or a man who willingly fell to the deepest, darkest part of the pit just so his love wouldn't be alone. 


Only one name comes to mind when I think of all those: Only Him.


Only Percy Jackson.


Thinking of Percy brought a smile to my face, but it also brought back the memory of heartache. A hurt so severe I felt it all the way up here. The pain of a heart broken by betrayal. The feeling of the trust shattering to pieces caused by callousness, pride, and selfishness.


I wished I wasn't so affected by the fracturing of our minds brought about by the war between the Roman and the Greek sides of my existence. If I wasn't, I would have seen the cracks within the bonds between Percy and Annabeth earlier. I could have interfered and done something to mend them, correct them even. But alas, it wasn't meant to be.


I know I promised them an entertaining love life. But what happened to them, that was neither entertaining nor was it as I intended.


I sighed as I felt the familiar feeling of loss and disappointment over that lost love.


Needing a little bit of uplifting of the spirits. I waved my hand over the water and conjured up the images of my favorite demigod.


The water started to shimmer, showing me Percy Jackson in his home. He is currently sitting on a lounge chair like I was at the moment, making me smile. The only difference was that he has a woman sitting on his lap.


I smiled as I watched Percy wrap his arms around the waist of Hazel Levesque, the daughter of Pluto. Percy's first fiancée and the first member of his Harem. I watched as Hazel giggled and squirmed as Percy held on to her while he peppered her with kisses from behind.


I shivered as I felt a tsunami of emotions from the two. Massive waves of love battered my senses. Coming from Hazel for the son of Poseidon she was currently using as a seat. Feeling what I can from her, I was sure that even without the curse affecting her. She would have remained loyal to Percy. And her love for him would only grow in time.


And Percy was just being his usual loyal and loving self. Just a glance at him, and I was sure he would have done all that he did for Annabeth and more for Hazel. Or for any woman he falls in love with.


Looking at the two being so in love made me think of my own daughter.


Piper


My beautiful, tragic girl.


I'm glad that I was able to help her in time. Otherwise, I would have lost her to the darkness of the underworld all before her time.


And I was also thankful to Percy for being the kind of man that he is. Without him, Piper wouldn't have been able to heal. She would have lived, yes. But a life without love is no way to live at all.


I smiled down at the couple being projected on the water as I remembered that day Piper came to me here.

 

 

----------flashback----------

 

 

I was sitting on a couch in my temple, watching Ares perform as he regaled me with exploits from his past. Stories that I have heard thousands of times before. I stifled a yawn as boredom nearly overwhelmed me as I spent time with my lover.


Time I wish I could spend some other way.


Or with someone else.


I was fighting to keep my eyes open when the doors to my temple opened with a bang, surprising not just me but also Ares, who turned towards the door. Shield held in front of him, spear held above him. Ready to hurl it to whoever it was that opened my doors unannounced.


"Stop! Ares!" I shouted as I glimpsed at the form of the person that entered my temple. One glance was all I needed to recognize my daughter, Piper Mclean. But more than that, the emotions I was getting from her were what made me shout at my lover.


Pain, Anguish and Despair.


My daughter was at the end of her rope and was only a step from the edge. Anymore than that, and she will be lost to me forever.


I was on my feet and was across the space in a second. Next I was holding my daughter in my arms as she shook with sobs so heartbreaking I was tearing up myself.


"Shush, Your okay, I've got you," I whispered to her as my daughter lost herself in her tears.


"What is happening?" I heard Ares ask from behind me. I sighed as I was once again reminded that for all his strengths, my lover was not the most emotionally intelligent man I knew. I mean, even my husband is better at that than him. And Hephaestus spends all of his time with his machines and toys!


"Ares, darling. Would you be a dear and leave us alone for now." I said to my muscle bound lover. I started to walk back into the couch, taking my daughter with me.


"But you promised we would spend today together!" Ares whined like a child behind me.


"I'll make it up to you some other day," I said, trying to get rid of him.


"Dite! I had a whole day planned!" he continued as we neared the couch.


"Ares!" I raised my voice. "Leave us alone!"


I turned and looked straight at him. Letting just a little bit of my true nature slip out. A reminder of who I am and that I was the one who chose to be with him. A choice I was beginning to find to be extremely stressful as of late.


Being with Ares used to be exciting. Just seeing him used to take my breath away. But now, it's always the same thing. Oh, how I hope he'd matured in the centuries we've been together. But now, I don't think that's possible.


And that actually worries me. Not that I would be splitting up with Ares, no. It's that he was not the only one causing me stress.


While Ares has not changed much in the thousands of years we've been together. My husband, Hephaestus has changed so much. And not all of that change was for the better.


He used to look at me with such love and hatred. Every time we meet up for a council meeting or when we pass by each other on Olympus. His eyes would always be trained on me. And I would feel the yearning for me coming from him, stronger than any other.


The jealousy and hatred he's had for me every time he saw me with his brother Ares was like the sweetest drug. And I found myself yearning for it, like an addict looking for her next fix. And so I blatantly displayed my affairs and dalliances with his brother and all the other men in front of him.


For in his hatred for me lies his love for me also. And that love is what I used to keep him on a tight leash. Knowing that whatever else I did. He would always be there behind me.


But lately, his attitude towards me has been lukewarm at best. The times he's tried to catch Ares and me on dates can be counted on my fingers in the last decade. And the number of times he's asked me to be with him has practically stopped.


He used to send me gifts every year on our anniversary, but I have yet to receive anything from him in the last 5 years.


But what worries me the most is his indifference towards me.


His eyes no longer stray to me when we meet. And there is only resignation in him whenever he sees me with Ares.


I wish he would be angry with me again. I would prefer that over this.


For in anger lies a love that was hurt, and a heart that is hurt can be healed and nurtured.


But indifference is the absence of feelings, including love. And I am scared of that.


I shook my head and watched as Ares walked out of the door of my temple. I waved my hand, and it closed behind him. I sat down, taking my daughter with me. I pushed all thoughts of my own love life to the back of my mind for now.


My thoughts are directed to my crying daughter for the moment. All others can be pushed back at a later date and time.


Piper was still crying on my chest as we sat down, and I felt horrible for my daughter. After all she went through for us gods. She didn't deserve the pain she was currently feeling.


I just ran my hands through her hair as she slowly calmed down.


After a while, her sobs stopped. Though her eyes still had tears on them, they weren't flowing down like earlier. She sat up and I handed her a handkerchief. I studied my daughter closely as she wiped her face clean.


Her eyes were sunken and red from crying and lack of sleep, and her lips were cracked and bruised from being bitten due to stress and anxiety. Her color was off, and her form was all wrong. Her shoulders were hunched over, and she wouldn't look me in the eye.


This was not the brave and strong Piper Mclean I know. The one that used her voice to not just lull the earth back to slumber but also brought back the son of Jupiter from death. Gone was the confidence from her eyes, replaced by a desperation so intense I knew she was hanging only by a thread. Anymore, and she would snap.


My heart broke for my daughter. None of our children deserved the things they went through.


After a while, I sensed that she was ready to talk. I asked Piper what happened, even though I already knew what it was. Sometimes, it's better to speak it out loud.


"What happened, sweetie?" I asked.


It took a few seconds for Piper to speak up, but when she did, all her emotions came with her words.


"I couldn't take it anymore, Mom! I'm scared! and I'm tired," my daughter said in an anguish-filled voice so soft and small I almost didn't hear it.


"Oh, sweetie! No need to be afraid now," I assured her. taking her into my arms.


"Am I cursed, mom? Did I offended any god? Are you mad at me?" Piper asked as I rubbed her back.


"No, honey! Why would you think that?" I replied, asking her at the same time.


"Then why does everyone I love leave me?" she asked in a voice so broken my heart ached for her.


"Baby, that's not true!" I told her, but she cut me off.


"Not true! Jason left, first because our time together was only an illusion. Then he died, leaving me alone! Then Shel, I thought we had something, but then it all became too much for her too. And I had to leave!" My daughter listed in a loud voice. I just listened to her. Letting her get it all out of her chest.


This was better than how she was earlier. I prefer her to be this angry, even if it's with me. Rather than her being just done with everything.


"There were others too. But every time something happens and they leave me!"


"Why mom! Why!" again, Piper started crying, and I was left trying to calm her down as I took her in my arms again.


"It's okay, my love. We'll get through this," I told her. Letting her know that she won't be alone.


"Am I really destined for love, mom?" she asked against my chest.


"Of course, honey!" I replied.


"Then how come none of your children has had luck in your domain?" Piper followed up, making me pause and think of her words.


Piper, Drew, and Selena. Just three of my children that have been rather unlucky with love. Drew, being that she remained frivolous with how she handled love. As much as I hate to admit it, she was headed for heartbreak at this rate.


Selena, my poor girl. Such a tragic example of love gone wrong. Her love for my husband's son led her into making the wrong decisions, ultimately leading her to her demise. The only consolation is that they are now reunited in the afterlife after much discussion and begging for her part. Just to ensure her daughter gets Elysium after all the mistakes she made in life. Though even though she was happy, her daughter got to be with her sweet Charlie in the underworld. They would never really get the feeling of being one. They would never feel the love of making a family of their own.


My daughter would never know the happiness and love of being a mother.


I will not allow the same faith to befell Piper. Not if I can do something about it.


"No, Piper! No!" I denied her words and pulled her away from me. I held her at arms length and looked her straight in the eye.


"I give you my word, Piper. You won't suffer like that. None of my children will. I promise!" I vowed.


Hearing my words, Piper dissolved into sobs as she cried some more, though this time there was relief mixed with the despair she was feeling. And that was enough for me. For now, that is.


After about 10 minutes, Piper quieted down, and I noticed her breathing was more calm and level. I chanced a peek at her and found that she had fallen asleep. 'Good,' I thought, she needed the rest. For both her mind and body.


I stood up, taking Piper in my arms. I walked deeper in my temple and went to one of the empty rooms within. I went inside and placed Piper on the bed. I tucked her in and opened the balcony door to let the air in.


I strode out and looked over at the magnificent view of Olympus. On any given day, I would have felt pride in being one of the Olympians and calling this mountain my home. But not today, no. Today I felt nothing but disappointed. Not just at myself but with all of us gods who reside here, in this place that held all the power in the world.


'Some powerful goddess I am," I chided myself.


I looked back to my daughter sleeping peacefully on the bed and made my decision.


The moment Piper started to tell me her problem, an idea started to form in my mind. An idea so ridiculous I tried to push it out of my mind. But now, after all the revelations I got, it seems to be the only option available to us.


Piper's mental state is so fragile that I'm afraid another monster attack is all it will take for her to snap and end things. And her fragile heart has been broken so many times that it will take time to heal. Time and a special kind of man with the patience and care that will allow Piper to learn to let her guard down and fall in love again.


That is the only way for her heart to heal as a daughter of love; there is no other way.


Like how Apollo's children needed sunlight to thrive, her own children needed love to survive. Without it, they would wither and die, so to speak.


I don't want my daughter to have to suffer any longer. I stepped back in the room and sat on the bed. I ran my hands through Pipers hair as I thought of how I could broach this subject to her. Not just that, but how I would also approach Him. I know that at the moment. He does not have a favorable opinion of me. Especially after what happened to him and Annabeth. 


I know he believes me to be the cause of what happened between them. I did promise to keep their love life exciting. And I did meddle in some way, but not to the point where it would lead to them breaking up.


But regardless of his opinion of me, I don't believe Percy would have it in him to deny me a favor. Especially if it involved the safety of one of his friends. Besides, it's not like I'm asking him to take Piper as one of his own.


'I'll only ask Percy if Piper could live with him for a year, yes, that could work.' I mused as I ran my hand now over Pipers face, brushing the loose strands of hair from her face. Clearing all the blemishes she acquired in her stress and anguish. Bringing back her beauty, one that she so rightly deserves as my child.


Call me vain, but there is power and strength to be found in beauty.
And Piper needs both right now.


The more I think of my plan, the more I marvel at how things turned out.


'It would seem The Fates really do know our "fates,"' I thought.


I marveled at how the threads The Fates weaved for Percy have come for this moment. How their insistence that he be rewarded was somehow made to facilitate the healing of not just her daughter but the daughter of Pluto as well.


'And if I'm right, then there will be others as well,' I thought with a smile.


With my mind made, I smiled at my daughter as she slept soundly. I leaned and kissed her forehead. and stood up to leave the room.


With one last look at Piper, I closed the door to her room and went back to the garden. I called one of the servant nymphs working under me and told her to look after Piper in case she wakes up before I came back.


After getting a nod, I closed my eyes and willed myself to appear in the underworld. Now I know some gods are not allowed to enter the domain of another god with permission. But that's not applicable to me. I existed in the time before the three sons of Kronos split the world among themselves.


As a daughter of Uoranos, born out of the waters of Pontus and cared for by thassala. I can go where I want, when I want. Beside, as long as love and beauty can be found at any place and time, then that place is not barred from me.


And contrary to popular claims, the underworld is full of love and a certain type of beauty.


When I opened my eyes, I found myself in front of the huge, dark gates of Hades's palace. I stepped through them and walked where I felt the Lord of the Underworld currently was. I found him in the hall where his throne was placed. Holding court just as his younger brother and king, Zeus, does on Olympus.


I stood by the door of the hall and waited for his proceedings to finish, not wanting to cause a disturbance. Well, more of a disturbance than I already did.


I waited for about half an hour until the proceedings were done. As the Throne Room emptied out, I went and stepped up to Hades as he stepped down from his throne. We met at the bottom of the steps, and he looked at me with a raised eyebrow.


"Now, I wonder what would have happened to force you to come to my domain uninvited?" he asked with a curious lilt in his voice. I bowed slightly before answering, just to show respect. No matter our age, He is the ruler of the underworld, and I am here as a guest. A guest who will be asking for a favor.


"Something important enough," I said in reply.


"I figured as much," Hades said as he sighed. He gestured with his hand for me to follow him, and together we walked out of the throne room. We walked in calm silence for a bit until he started asking me the reasons for my visit.


"So, Aphrodite, mind telling me why you're here?" he asked, without looking at me.


"I have a question about your daughter, Hazel and Percy," I started.


Hades turned to look at me at that, concern obvious on his face. "Is she alright? Did you foresee anything about her?" he asked, worry evident in his voice.


"She's fine! They both are," I assured him. "They are more than fine if what I feel from them is any indication," I added, making Hades question me.


"What do you mean?" he asked.


"I meant that they are both falling ever deeper in love with one another." I told him with a smile, hearing that made Hades pause in his steps for a bit. I stopped and waited for him. "I see, it seems like I was right in my decision," he stated after shaking himself.


I chuckled as we resumed our walk. 


"If that's your reaction to that news, I wonder how you'll react when they get engaged? or marry. Or have kids." I wondered aloud.


Hades sputtered as he tried to respond. His eyes bulged wide as he started at me. "What? Is she? Is Hazel?" He choked on his words as he tried to ask me for clarification.


How fun!


"Relax! She's not pregnant. Not yet. But I'm at least sure that a proposal is possible soon," I said when he calmed down enough. "Proposal?" he asked as we went back to walking. "Hmm"


"We both know Percy well enough by now. You know the kind of man he is. He will do right by your daughter," I told him.


Hades was silent for a while before he nodded. "Yes, I can see that happening," he responded, absently.


We came out in one of the gardens around his palace. After a while of walking, we sat on one of the many benches. I took a deep breath before I started to speak of the reason I came down here.


"We got distracted, but the reason I'm here is somewhat connected to your daughter," I started. "I wanted to ask how you approached Percy with the Hazel situation?" I asked Hades.


"So this is not about a quest?" he replied. "No, a request more like," I responded.


"Hmm," Hades acknowledged. I stared ahead, thinking about my question while I stayed quiet beside him. After a while, he started to speak.


"When I approached him, he was understandably upset. He thought I was going to send him on a quest. I had to immediately clear things up. So my advice is to just go to him and explain directly what you have in mind." He gave me his advice, and I was grateful for it.


"And also, make sure he is either at his new home or somewhere he is relaxed. It will make asking him your favor easier," he added. I turned to him, asking him about that with my gaze.


"He was camping in the wilderness when I came to him the first time, so he was already on guard. My sudden appearance just made his mood worse," Hades explained. I nodded, and we were quiet for a few minutes.


"I thank you, Hades, for your insight. I shall take it into consideration," I said as I stood up. "What do you plan to do now?" he asked. "I shall first talk with Percy. I will inform him of what is happening with my daughter before I ask him my favor," I answered.


Hades nodded. "I see. Are you expecting the same outcome as with my Hazel?" he asked. I paused thinking of what I hoped this endeavor would result in.


"While I'm sure the same will happen between Percy and Piper. For now, all I'm hoping for is for my daughter to find peace with Percy, so her heart may heal. Love will follow naturally with time," I stated.


"After all, very few women exist that can resist Percy's charm," I said with a smile.


"I wish you well on your task ahead, Aphrodite." He bid my goodbye, and I closed my eyes as I willed myself out of the underworld. I traced Percy's presence, finding him at his new home. Locating him was easy for me. The amount of love I feel from that area was quite overwhelming.


But entering his domain was another matter all together. The border ensured that no matter who it is. No god or goddess can enter without his expressed permission. And so, I materialized just beyond the border of his lands. I opened my eyes and looked around.


The place was beautiful, filled with trees and plants. Nature was in full bloom here. I can see and sense the border but could not see through it. Nor can I sense anything or anyone within. 


I decided to wait patiently, knowing that Percy already knew I was waiting beyond his borders. Or at least, a god was waiting for him. It took 5 minutes of waiting until the border shimmered, then out came Percy Jackson himself.


The years have been very kind to him. Just a glance at him would be enough to make a lesser woman feel the need to submit to him. Such was the beauty he possessed that I often had to double check if my heritage got mixed with his along the centuries. But no, Poseidon's was the only divine blood to mix with his blood.


And did that blood run through him so much? "Mini-Poseidon," he has been called. Not just because he inherited much of his father's domain. He also inherited Poseidon's looks, along with his temperament. Not much remembers now, but his father was once worshipped as a fertility god. And among us divine, his father has had the most lovers. And the most number of offspring.


'It's a blessing that he didn't inherit his father's womanizing ways,' I thought.


I smiled at Percy as he watched me with a frown on his handsome face.


"Hello, Percy! You look great!" I complimented him. It was the truth. He did look great. His body was exuding a dominant feel; a lesser goddess would feel overwhelmed by it. Much less a mortal woman. His body, hidden beneath his tight shirt. was the perfect specimen of sculpted muscles earned through hard work. The scars he had all over his skin evoke a need to caress and worship them from any woman who lays their eyes on them. Including me.


I shake myself mentally, pulling my thoughts back from the carnal desires that sprouted from deep within my mind.


I stared at Percy, waiting for him to respond. He stared at me for a few minutes longer before he sighed and leaned on a nearby tree. A picture of confidence and resignation. A deadly combination for any woman.


"Aphrodite," he greeted with a nod of his head. "What are you doing here? And please don't tell me you're here to give me a quest," he added, his tone exasperated.


"I'm not! I assure you. Besides, that's not allowed anymore," I told him, taking a step towards him. He just kept his eye on me until I was standing right in front of him.


"When has that ever stopped you guys?" He scoffed before replying.


"That was before The Fates themselves decreed it to be so. Not even us gods can meddle with them," I explained.


Percy eyed me closely, trying to see the truth behind my visit. I waited until he was done, I was about to speak when he spoke first.


"So, why are you here then?" he asked after a few seconds.


I took a deep breath, then just told him the reason. "I'm here to ask you a favor," I said directly, looking him straight in the eyes.


Percy sneered after hearing that. He shook his head and pushed himself off the tree he was leaning on. "I knew it!" He started pacing in front of me, and I could feel his irritation for me. I decided to just continue, hoping he would extend the same care he did for Pluto's daughter for my own.


"It's not for me, Percy!" I said, halting his steps. He turned to me with an incredulous look on his face. "Really? Who is it for then?" he asked. "It's for Piper," I replied in a small voice, keeping my eyes on his.


Percy's eye widened at that, clearly taken aback. He took a minute, just staring into my eyes before he spoke again.


"What happened with Piper?" Percy asked, voice filled with concern.


That single question assured me that I was doing the correct thing. That my decision to approach Percy was the correct one. The obvious worry and concern he was showing for my daughter all but assured me that he would care for Piper and that he would do everything to keep her safe. That his care for her would eventually lead to her heart healing.


With that revelation. I stood straight in front of Percy and bowed.


"I, Aphrodite, formally ask Percy Jackson, son of Poseidon, to extend the same offer of protection and care he did for Pluto's daughter Hazel Levesque, to my own daughter, Piper Mclean."


I stated in the most sincere voice I could muster. I have not bowed to any being in over millennia. I cant even remember the last time I did so. But for Piper, I would do so. Over an over again.


Fortunately, Percy was a person who didn't enjoy lording over others, so he called me up from my bowed form and asked what I was doing.


"Lift your head, Aphrodite! Tell me what happened," he said, flustered.


I smiled at how cute he was being. Here he was, a man. With a goddess, not just any goddess but the goddess of Love and beauty herself, bowing to him. And he wanted nothing more than to end the spectacle as soon as possible.


He truly is a unique one.


If it had been some other god. They would have surely taken advantage of my vulnerability. The fact that I was asking for a favor would have guaranteed them asking me for something in return. Most likely involving sexual favors. And I would have agreed. For Piper, I would have. For my children I would have.


But Percy Jackson, I briefly looked into his eyes, and all I saw was genuine concern and a willingness to listen. And the will to help to the best he could. And just for that, I was tempted to offer up myself as thanks or as a reward for his assistance.


Oh! Who am I kidding! I would have offered myself up to him just so I could partake in what that daughter of Pluto was enjoying!. But tempting as that maybe. Now was not the time; maybe in the future. When he is more open to the idea of sharing his body with others, then I'll get the chance. For now, my focus must be on getting him to help Piper.


"It's a long story, Percy, just know that she needs your help," I said, pleading with him. Knowing that it was useless. He was always going to at least hear me out.


I was proven right when he sighed and looked to the border.


"Let's go inside at least, then you'll tell me exactly why you need my help," he said.


I smiled as I thanked him.


"Don't thank me yet," he said before he spoke the words that would allow me entry to his land, temporarily.


"I, Percy Jackson. Allow Aphrodite entry into my domain!" He declared. A shimmer appeared in the air as the border separating his land from the rest of the world opened. Percy turned to me and gestured with his hand for me to go first.


"After you," he said.


'What a gentleman,' I thought. Though I was sure under all that gentleness was a dominant man that would not take no for an answer. A roughness and wildness that would render any woman into a puddle in his very capable hands.


I smiled at him as I walked past him and stepped through the border.

 
What greeted me was a wide clearing in the woods, A distance away, I could see the reflection of the sun over a large, clear lake, sparkling in the sunlight. The mansion gifted to him stood prominent among the trees.


It was simply beautiful.


Percy walked past me, leading me to his home.


We walked to the door of the mansion, where he led me to a seating area over looking the pool and the lake. I sat down on one of the sofas, and Percy took a seat in front of me. I looked around and noticed 2 nymphs standing behind Percy, looking a bit nervous. I sense fear from them as most of their kind when in the presence of a god. Though the most prominent feeling I'm getting from them is worry, but not for themselves. They are worried for Percy.


I giggled internally, looks like Percy is doing magnificently with the women around him. To evoke such care from them is no easy feat. Even if they were bound to him in servitude. That would only ensure loyalty to him. Their hearts would still be their own, but from what I can see, Percy has their heart, willingly.


"So, mind telling me what you mean about a favor for Piper?" Percy asked, pulling me away from my thoughts. I was about to answer when two more ladies joined us in the room.


I smiled as Pluto's daughter, Hazel Levesque, came over and bowed to me. "I welcome you into our home, Lady Venus." Her greeting made me shift to my Roman form briefly.


"Thank you, dear one, I must say! You are absolutely glowing! Percy must be treating you quite well!" I said giddily. The love I'm feeling from her for Percy was affecting me so much.


"Yes, Percy has been nothing but the best boyfriend to me!" Hazel agreed with a beaming smile that almost blinded me with the amount of love and affection they held for the demigod sitting in front of me. The very same demigod who was now squirming about, uncomfortable with the attention he was receiving.


Percy lifts his hand to Hazel, and she reaches for it. Percy pulled her to him until she was sitting beside him. Immediately, her head leaned over his shoulder as her hands intwined with his. I watched the two bask in the comfortable familiarity and love they shared, and I wished for my daughter to find the same relationship as these two have.


"Aphrodite," Percy called, bringing me back to my Greek form. "Can you tell us now?" he asked, and I braced myself.


"First, I thank you for entertaining my request, Percy. I know you could have just declined to even listen, and there would have been nothing I could do about it. Such is the deal made with you. So again, thank you." I started, getting a nod from him. Hazel just stayed quiet.


"The reason I came here, Percy, is because I would like to ask for you to take in my daughter Piper," I told him directly. I watched as his eyes narrowed, staring at me. Trying to figure out what my game was, I'm sure. I waited to see how he would respond, but it was Hazel who responded.


"When you said 'take in' do you mean..." she asked, letting the end of her question linger. I decided to finish it for her.


"Yes, Hazel. Like what Percy did for you," I said, looking straight at Percy.


Percy sat up and lean forward, still looking at me. "What exactly happened with Piper?" he asked, and I closed my eyes for a bit, getting my thoughts ready to tell him what Piper went through ever since he went away.


I opened my eyes and started the tale. "You know that Piper and Jason broke up shortly after the war with the giants, right?" I asked and got a nod from both Percy and Hazel. "Well, after the two separated, Piper went back to live with her father." Percy nodded again, indicating that he knew. "While she was there, she got into a relationship with a woman named 'Shel'. She was clear-sighted like Rachel and your mom. And for a time she was happy." I smile forlornly, remembering how that love ended for Piper.


"I'm guessing it didn't last?" Percy asked, already knowing the answer.


I shook my head before answering. "Being clear-sighted did not mean acceptance and understanding. Shel meeting Piper brought answers to the things she was seeing. But it also brought out more questions. And it also placed Shel in danger from the elements of our world hunting demigods. And she, dating my daughter, was in more danger than most." I continued.


"But still, despite all the hardships. The two of them tried to make things work, and it seemed that they had a good handle on things until," I paused, not knowing how to proceed. I realized I did not know if Percy knew about Jason.


'I should have asked Hades,' I thought.


"Until?" Percy repeated. urging me to continue.


"Tell me, Percy, are you aware of the recent war with the immortal emperors of Rome?" I asked.


Percy was silent for a bit before he answered. "I knew a fight happened, and that lives were lost. Again. Because of the mistakes you gods made!" He said, his voice tense, filled with anger. And I knew that he knew what happened with Jason.


"Yes, I acknowledge that. That's why I'm here. I don't want the same thing to happen again in the future. I don't want another Jason to happen," I said, pleadingly. Imploring for him to listen and to calm down.


Percy closed his eyes and took a deep, steady breath as Hazel caressed his hand in hers, further calming him down. It's nice to see that her presence is soothing enough for Percy. A man such as him needs a woman that he can drop his guard around.


After a while, Percy opened his eyes. A lot calmer now. "I'm sorry about that, I still feel guilty about not being able to do anything to help during that time." He said with his head bowed.


"I understand Percy," I told him. I knew nothing I said could assuage the guilt in his heart. That was the job of the people he has around him, and from what I could see. Hazel was doing a great job at that.


"Well to continue. During that war, Piper was pulled into helping together with Jason. That decision strained the already stressed relationship Piper had with Shel. But after Jason died, things just went from bad to worse until Shel decided to break up with Piper."


"I won't tell the details, but after that, Piper fell to a dark place. His father tried his best to support her, but he could only do so much. And so Piper decided to go back to camp, thinking that being surrounded by her friends and other people who are like her might help. But being at camp just brought back the memories of all the people she lost," I said, tears now forming on my eyes.


I saw Percy gesture to the blue-haired nymph, who took off immediately. While I summoned a handkerchief and wiped my eyes.


"Being at camp reminded Piper of the times she spent with Jason, with Annabeth, who at that time was staying with her parents, and with Leo, who was away with Calypso. She had no one who knew her beyond being one of the Seven."


"Piper found herself alone in the place where she should have been feeling at home the most. It got so bad that she contemplated suicide," I told them, a tremble in my voice as I imagined losing my daughter. I heard a gasp and saw Hazel's eyes widen in shock while Percy sported a shocked look on his face.


"I didn't want that to happen. I was very thankful that instead of doing that, Piper chose to come to me for help." I continued.


"She came to me today up on Olympus. And I decided I would do all I could to help her. I first went to Hades, I asked him for advice on how to approach you with this favor." The nymph that left came back back at this point and handed me a glass of nectar.


"Thank you." I took the offered drink and took a sip.


After setting the glass back down on the table, I glanced at Percy to see how he was taking the news. I saw a frown on his face as he contemplated the favor I was asking from him.


"I know it's a lot, Percy. And I'm not asking for you to treat Piper the same way you do with Hazel. I'm also not asking for you to take her in as a member of your Harem, I know how that works. But I implore you to at least accept my daughter into your home. Of all the safe places that exist, it is only here that her mind can be at peace." I pleaded.


"Camp Half-Blood contains all of her memories of the loved ones she lost. Camp Jupiter might work to keep her safe, but she will be alone there, with no one to support her. She cannot go back to her father for obvious reasons. And Olympus is just not possible." I enumerated all the reasons she couldn't stay at those places.


"This place is the only place where she will be safe from monsters. While she is here she will also be out of reach for us immortals. Here, she can take her time to heal. And I believe your presence will also provide her all the support she'll need to recover." I ended at that, giving Percy time to think it through.


Again, Hazel was the one to break the silence with her question.


"If Percy were to agree, he will have to tell Piper about the harem. Do you think Piper would understand that and won't judge him for it?" she asked, a bit of protectiveness in her voice. I knew her worry was more for Percy than for herself.


I smiled at her before answering. "Piper, in the end, is still my child. I'm sure she will understand and learn to accept your circumstances." I saw a bit of relief on her face, but she still continued. "And what if, like me, Piper also ended up falling in love with Percy? Would you be okay with that?" she asked, and I had to hold back a giggle at her worry.


"I'm sorry, my Lady. But you have to understand, my Father also sent me here with the intention of being protected as I heal from wounds of the past. And yet here I am now, a woman in love and a willing member of his Harem." she stated, holding on to Percy's hand as he looked at her with eyes filled with love and admiration.


Oh, how I wish the same look would be directed at my daughter. And me.


"At the moment, Hazel, I can promise that I have no such intention for Piper. Just like with your father, all that I want is for Piper to be safe as she heals her broken heart and mind. Anything else that will happen beyond that will be up to her. And you." I answered, looking pointedly at Percy, who was still silent.


Silence prevailed for a few moments as Percy stared at me. Finally he spoke, his mind already made up.


He sighed before speaking. "I understand why you came here, Aphrodite. And I can sympathize with you as well. I already accepted Hazel for almost the same reasons, so I can't find any reason to deny your request," he started to say.


"Though I have to make it clear. I won't be actively pursuing Piper for a relationship. I will give her all the help and support I can, but I won't be making any moves to her." Percy said that last part while looking at Hazel.


I smiled at that. His Loyalty shining though as he assured Hazel, his current girlfriend, that he wouldn't be making any passes with another woman who will be living with them soon.


It's cute and endearing.


And it was also useless.


Proven by how Hazel responded.


"I appreciate what you're doing, Percy, but we all know how this will turn out." Hazel said, taking Percy's hand and kissing it.


"Hazel, you know I won't." Percy wasn't able to finish what he was going to say as Hazel placed a finger on his lips. "I know Percy, but like with me, I'm sure Piper would also fall for you. Even with you not doing anything. After all, I was the one who approached you, I was the one who confessed. And I was the one who asked to be with you." Hazel argued back.


I watched as the couple went back and forth with their argument, and I could help but find it cute.


"But I was also in love with you back then, Hazel. That's why I agreed to start dating," Percy shot back. "And what makes you think you wouldn't fall for Piper as well?" Hazel answered. "I'm not looking to fall in love with someone else!" he retorted. "I know Percy, and I love you for that. But I also know you. You are the most loyal and lovable person I know. But you also can't help but reciprocate the love you receive. Your loyalty ensures that you at least learn to love the person that earns your loyalty," Hazel explained, and I nodded at that.


"I agree with Hazel, but like I said earlier, I'm only asking for Piper to be allowed to stay here. Whatever happens because of that will be entirely up to you guys." I told them, hoping to stop their argument.


Percy sighed in defeat as Hazel and I smiled at him.


"Fine, I agree to take in Piper here as she heals. I promise she'll be safe here." Percy agreed.


"Thank you," I replied. but Percy was not yet done.


"But! Like with Hazel, I will need to explain to her everything about us and this place," he said, and I nodded. Understanding the need for it. "And you will have to explain to her how she will need to be sent here." He reminded me.


"Like how my father told me about Percy without telling me about the Harem and the price for it," Hazel added.


"I understand, I shall broach the subject with Piper as carefully as I can." I promised them as I already started to think of how I can tell Piper about this.


"Once you have informed Piper about this, you can send me an IM on when and where we can meet. I can either go to her on Olympus or in New York, which ever is more comfortable for her. So I can explain to her in detail about us." Percy said, and I smiled at the obvious concern he has for my daughter.


"I will, thanks," I smiled at him.


Feeling happy about the outcome of my meeting with them, I decided to leave and tell Piper about what had been discussed. I stood up, and Percy followed, showing impeccable manners. 'Sally raised her son very well,' I thought.


"Once again, I thank you, Percy, Hazel, for agreeing to hear me out. I also thank you for granting me this favor. I will never forget it and will pay you back in full someday. I promise that from this day forth that I, Aphrodite, shall always be behind you," I declared.


"Think nothing of it, Aphrodite, I'm happy to help," Percy replied with a smile.


"I shall leave now and will let you know when you can meet with Piper." I bid them farewell and willed myself back to my temple.


I found myself back at my temple, right outside the room where I left Piper. I opened the door and found her still laying in bed. But she was awake this time, her eyes empty, gazing at the ceiling.


Once again, I felt for my daughter, and I steeled my nerves to begin to tell her about how she could heal. I knocked on the door to announce my entry. Piper tuned her head to me and smiled, a bland smile. But a smile all the same, and I'm grateful for it. It seems I am right in getting her to sleep some. The sleep gave her much needed rest for her mind and heart. No longer is she drowning in sorrow, and her mind seems to have cleared up a bit.


That's good, I need her to have a clear mind for what I'm about to tell her.


"Mom," Piper called me, breaking me out of my thoughts.


I smiled at her and entered the room. "Darling, did you sleep well?" I asked as I came beside her and sat at the bed.


"I did," Piper nodded. "I'm sorry for barging in yesterday. I didn't know what else to do," she added. not meeting my eyes. I quickly shushed her up and started to brush her hair. "Shush, baby. You have nothing to apologize for. You are my daughter, consider this your home." I told her as I felt her relax into the bed. Enjoying the feeling of having her hair taken care of. Or maybe it's the fact that she has a mother taking care of her at last.


Maybe it's the latter. I should have started being a better mother when Percy asked it of us when he fought the Titans. Maybe then Piper wouldn't have suffered so much. Or any of my children, for that matter.


We enjoyed the quiet for a while until I decided to broach the subject of her going to Percy.


"Piper dear, are you well enough to discuss something important?" I asked her tentatively, I wouldn't want to push too hard.


Piper opened her eyes and looked at me. Seeing the look on my face, she sat up. giving me more of her hair to work with as I presented to her the option I came up with. "What do you want to talk about?" She asked, her back turned to me as I continued to brush her hair.


"Well, it's about what happened to you, sweetie," I started. "Look, mom, I'm sorry if I worried you yesterday. I'm okay now," Piper responded, trying to downplay her breakdown. But I won't allow her to. She needs to heal completely. Otherwise, it's just going to fester in her until she cracks.


"No, you are not okay, Piper! I can see through your heart, baby, and I can see that it is shattered. You need to heal," I told her, mustering up all the motherly tone I could. Piper was quiet after my outburst, I waited for her to respond. And it seemed she was not going to until she spoke in a very soft voice.


"And how do I do that?" she asked, her voice resigned.


I sighed, at least she was accepting of the fact that she needed to heal. I thought she was going to fight with me, or be in denial.


"Well, dear, while you were asleep, I reached out to some of the other gods, asking for advice on how I could help you." I started. "You didn't have to." Piper replied. "Of course I had to! It's the least I could do!" I stated.


"Anyway, I was told that in order for you to recover. You first need to be in a safe place. Away from monsters, away from gods, including me," I told her. "Are you kicking me out?" Piper tried to turn to look at me. "I'm not, promise," I assured her. Then I continued to explain.


"I meant it when I said you will always be welcome here. But at the same time, I don't recommend you spend much time here." I said, and Piper stayed quiet, waiting for me to explain. "That's because you staying here would violate Zeus's law about demigods staying on the mountain, except for special occasions or just for a short duration. It would also expose you to the other gods, and that would cause all kinds of trouble. For me and for you." I stated.


"What trouble?" Piper asked.


"For one, you are a very beautiful woman, my daughter. As such, it is a given that other gods will be interested in you. Romantically or sexually. And unless I've read you wrong, I believe you have no interest in being with a god." I told her, making her nod. "I thought as much."


"Secondly, barring romantic and sexual interest, the gods might still find you interesting in the way of quests. There was a reason Percy was given so many quests in the past, Piper. It wasn't just because he was the child of the prophecy or because he was the strongest demigod to exist," I explained.


"I mean, he is all those things and more, but the main reason behind his quests is because he was here. And he was available. Tell me, daughter, if you were a god and you needed a quest fulfilled. And you had a choice between an untested demigod and one that has already proven himself capable of getting things done, regardless of the odds. Who would you pick?" I asked Piper.


"The one that has already proven himself," Piper answered after a bit of thinking.


"And I would as well. And can you think of any demigod that has accomplished as much as Percy has?" Piper shook her head. "Neither can I," I said.


"The fact is, Piper, in the short time Percy has been alive, he has done so much for us gods that it made all other demigods before him look amateurish." I said, "Let's make an example of Odysseus and his journey through the sea of monsters to get back to his kingdom."


"Odysseus was the king of Ithaca who joined the war with Troy. A war that took 10 years to reach its conclusion. After the war, he and his men sailed back to Ithaca. But on the way he got waylaid by gods and other immortals, forcing him and his crew to enter the sea of monsters." I went on.


"Odysseus's journey through the sea of monsters was filled with hardships and difficult choices. And that journey took him more than 10 years to complete," I said with a shake of my head.


"I know the story of the Odyssey, mother, what's your point." Piper asked, not seeing the point.


"The point I'm trying to make Piper, is that Percy went through the same things Odysseus did. Percy, like Odysseus, entered the sea of monsters. But unlike Odysseus, Percy did it without a ship of his own."


"Unlike Odysseus, Percy sailed the sea of monsters with just his Cyclops brother Tyson and Annabeth." I couldn't help the tinge of disappointment in my tone as I remembered that daughter of Athena. "While Odysseus had 600 men on multiple ships with him."


"Perhaps the biggest difference between them is that Odysseus took more than 10years to escape the sea of monsters, while Percy did it in less than 10 days," I said, and Piper turned to me, her eyes wide with disbelief.


"I know, hard to believe. But understand, Piper, that Percy encountered almost all of the hardship Odysseus did. The Sirens, the cyclops Polyphemus, Scylla, and Charybdis. Even the sorceress Circe. He even ended up on Calypso's island, but that was during a different time." I listed all of the things that both Odysseus and Percy went through and faced during their time in that sea.


Piper was still staring at me in shock.


"I heard of that before, but not in detail." she told me.


"That's just how he is. He never lorded his achievement to anyone," I said with a smile.


"Mind you, Piper, he did all that when he was just 13." I finally ended my tale.


Piper just shook her head as she turned back again. My hand continued to play with her hair. I was now braiding them.


"My point is, That was just one of the many achievements of Percy during his short life. I can confidently say that he has done most of the feats of the heroes of old, but in a shorter timeframe." I continued.


"With that in mind, you can understand why most gods choose to have him on their quests. That is, until he went away and he became unreachable to us gods." I said as I halted my hands.


"Now with Percy away, the gods have to look for others who can do their quests. And who will they choose among the current demigods? Of course we will choose those who have distinguished themselves from the past wars. And who has distinguished themselves the most than you seven from the prophecy." I added as I undid my work, choosing a different style for her.


"And among the seven, who is the most available? Percy is out for the count, and Jason is sadly no longer with us," I said as I felt Piper stiffen and the mention of his name. "Annabeth is but a shell of her former self, due to her own actions. And Leo is just not reliable enough." I added.


"Frank has his duties as the Praetor and Hazel, like Percy, is out of our reach due to her father." I ended my list.


"That leaves you, Piper, as the only possible candidate. And I wouldn't want that for you. I watched as Percy was sent on quest after quest. I saw as his body was damaged over and over again. I felt it when his heart and mind almost reached his breaking point. I saw as he was betrayed, and I saw how he placed his duty before his own well being." I held Piper by her shoulder as I told her all this. Turning her to face me. So she can see the seriousness in my eyes.


"I'm not trying to minimize what your going through, Piper. But I believe if you were to go through what Percy has, then you wouldn't have had the strength to even come to me." I said, and Piper nodded in acceptance.


"With all that said, if you are to heal, you need to be kept away from all that is mythical and divine. Unfortunately, that is easier said than done," I told her.


"Camp half-blood is out of the question, being there just brings back memories for you. Ones you have to avoid for now. Camp Jupiter will also not do, as that will still put you in our reach." I added.


"Then where will I go? Alaska? I remember Hazel telling me that gods have no power over there." Piper asked, or more like whined, making me smile a bit.


"No, not Alaska. While it's true that we have no power there. We can still reach you there. And it's not like we can't just go there. So no, you won't be going there." I answered, shaking my head.


"Then where?


"There really is only one place you can go. A place that is currently completely out of reach from us gods. We can only enter if we get permission from the Lord of that land. And all of its inhabitants are outside of us, the gods influence," I told her, making Piper's eyes widen in curiosity.


"In there, you will be safe. From monsters and from us gods. In there you can heal." I said with a smile.


"I'm sensing a but there somewhere," Piper replied with a worried smile.


"Very good, Piper! And you are right. To enter that place, one has to pay a price. Don't ask, I cannot tell you what it is. Only the Lord of that land can tell you what the price is. And I also cannot pay it for you, only you can pay it. And you have to do so willingly." I answered her honestly. With all that I am allowed to say.


"A price?" Piper clarified. brows knitted.


"Yes, a price for the safety and freedom you will gain while there." I repeated, trying to sell the idea to her as hard as I could.


"This is the only way, Piper." I pushed, placing my hand in hers. Imploring her to really consider the idea.


"I've already gone and asked the Lord for permission for you. He agreed to meet with you so you can discuss the price." I said, encouraging her.


"You did? When?" That got a reaction for her. Good.


"While you were asleep, I went and negotiated a meeting. It wasn't easy. He and me, we weren't really friendly. You could say that I'm one of the gods he hates. No, that's too harsh a word. Maybe it's better to say that he doesn't care much for me." I rambled.


"If that's the case, then why would he agree to meet me?" Piper asked.


"He may not like me, Piper, but he is not the type to pass that dislike to my children. No, he is one of the best examples of a man this world can offer." I told her with a dreamy smile, remembering how I felt in his presence. A shiver went through my spine as I imagined what it would be like to be with him. I was taken out of my daydreams by Piper asking a question.


"The best example! Really? Is he better than Percy then?" Piper's question stumped me. How do I tell her that Percy was exactly who I was talking about? I braced myself and decided to just come clean.


"Um, Piper. I'm going to need you to be calm about what I'm going to say next." I asked Piper, who just knitted her brows more, puzzled about my reaction to her question. But she stayed quiet and waited for me to say what I wanted.


"The person I was telling you about, the Lord of the land I want to send you to," I paused, for effect. Not because of nerves.


"It's Percy"


Piper was frozen, for 5 minutes, Piper just stared at me. I was starting to get worried I might have broken her brain of something when she finally snapped back to reality. She pulled her hand from mine, then she got off the bed and started to pace along the length of it. Biting her nails in the process.


After a while, she stopped and turned to face me again with a hard look on her eyes.


"Percy?" she asked.


"Yes, Percy," I repeated.


"And you think he's going to be okay with me after what I've done?" she asked, and I knew it weighted heavily on her mind. Her belief that she had any part in Annabeth's deceit.


"You have done nothing, Piper, you were never a part of Annabeth's wrongdoings." I told her. Making sure she understood that Annabeth's actions were her own.


"Done nothing? If it wasn't for me, they would still be together!" Piper insisted, heatedly.


"Yes! You are right. And the two of them would have stayed together. Under deceitful circumstances. And you, Piper, you would have lived with the knowledge of Annabeth's mistakes. You would have to live with that secret. Carrying that burden in your conscience, eating you up every time you see them both. You will know that every time Percy smiles it is because the truth is being hidden from him." I explained to Piper.


"And how will you be able to face Annabeth? After knowing her truth. Knowing that she stayed with Percy not because of love but because of need and obligation. You are my daughter Piper, do you believe Percy deserved that?" I asked her, trying to paint a picture to make her understand that she was faultless in this.


Piper tried to argue, but no words came out of her mouth. She knew the answer to my question.


"No, he doesn't deserve that." she said in the end.


I smiled at Piper, reaching out for her hand and pulling her back on the bed. "I know you feel guilty for your imagined part in the fall out of Annabeth's secret coming out. But it was the best outcome for them. Percy needed to know the truth, as harsh as that would be. He was hurt, quite severely. But it ultimately worked out for him in the end." I said as I began to play with Piper's hair again.


"As for Annabeth, she needed to learn that harsh but valuable lesson. She needed to learn that sometimes the most logical choices bring about the most painful outcome. She needed to learn that her brain isn't always the one that will lead her to the best future she can have. As she now no doubt understands," I finished.


"But will Percy even accept me?" she asked after a bit.


I smiled, happy I was getting through to her. The rest I leave to Percy. "Like I said, I already asked Percy permission to meet with you. Where you will meet is still undecided, but he at least agreed to meet up, and he will then explain to you about the particulars of living in his land, and the price." I explained, adding the price at the end.


A price I so wanted to pay for myself, just so I could partake in the exquisite cuisine called Percy Jackson.


Soon.


Piper nodded before asking what I knew she was going to ask sooner or later.


"What happened with Percy anyway? How come he has that land that you gods can't meddle with?" She asked, curious.


"Ah! I think it will be better if Percy is the one to explain that, but long story short, The Fates demanded that we gods reward Percy for his numerous deeds for us gods, and so we granted his wish of safety and freedom. The same safety and freedom that you will enjoy if you agree to stay with him." I said with a teasing smile.


Piper was quiet for a while, thinking it over, I'm sure. I was almost done with the elaborate braiding I was doing to her hair when she finally spoke. "I'll speak with Percy first, then I'll decide. For now, can you tell him to meet me at the Starbucks near the Empire State Building in 2 days?" Piper told me, making me smile brightly at her decision.


"Of course, Piper, that will give us time to shop for all that you will need!" I agreed, already feeling giddy at the thought of bonding with her over clothes and shoes.


I turn her over to face me and I kiss her on the forehead. "You rest up for now, I'll go and inform Percy, then tomorrow we'll go down to the city and prepare all that you will need." I said as I stood and walked to the door. I paused before I walked through and turned to look at Piper, still on the bed.


"For what it's worth, Piper, I think you are making the correct choice." I said, hoping she believes my words.


"I hope so too, mother," Piper replied, her tone hopeful.


I smiled at her and closed the door.

 

 

--------flashback end----------

 

 

I smiled as I remembered what followed that discussion.


I IM'ed Percy almost immediately and informed him that Piper agreed to the meeting. I told him of her request to meet here in New York, and thankfully, he agreed as well. Saying that it was about time for him to visit his mother.


I offered to flash him here, but he declined, saying that he would just take his Pegasus. "He needs the exercise," Percy said, talking about Blackjack, his Pegasus. I thanked him and finished the call.


The next day was spent going around the city with Piper, buying all sorts of dresses and outfits. Piper went with the flow and allowed me to run rampant with the choices of clothes I bought for her. That is, until we reached the lingerie store.


"Why would I need those?" she asked quite defiantly.


"A lady must always be prepared, Piper!" I retorted.


Anyway, after buying her an armoire's worth of lingerie, we went back to Olympus, where I had her stay for another night until her meeting with Percy the next day.


The day came, and Piper went down of Olympus on her own. I was tempted to follow her, in disguise, of course, but I held myself back. Knowing that she'll inform me of whatever her decision will be.


Piper came back in the afternoon visibly shaken, and I knew Percy was very forthcoming in his explanation. Including the details of the harem if the incredulous look on my daughter's face is any indication.


I waited for Piper to come to me to ask about it, and she did in the evening of the same day. Asking about the truth of what Percy shared with her. Piper said that Percy swore under the Styx name, but she still needed to ask me for confirmation.


I assured her that all that Percy told her was the truth, after she explained what was said to her. And I iterated that I wouldn't have suggested for her to go with Percy if I thought for a second that Percy would take advantage of her.


Piper also said that Percy was willing to take her in even if she didn't join the harem. I told her that Hazel first joined Percy under the same conditions. It's just that Hazel fell in love with Percy eventually, leading to her joining the harem.


Piper nodded, saying that Percy explained that as well.


I told Piper to think on it and to tell me what she decides, and that there is no rush. She replied that she would give me her decision in two days.


Those two days were spent just looking after my daughter while she stayed with me in temple. Ares did come by, asking me to go with him on a date, but I turned him down. Not really in the mood for a date, and not really wanting to spend time with him.


I think that my fling with him had run its course. My husband's continued apathy towards me is concerning. And my growing fascination with Percy was distracting. Oh, how wonderful it was to be able to feel all of these emotions personally.


It's intoxicating!


Anyway, it was 2 days later that Piper approached me with her decision, a decision I knew she was going to take. She agreed to live with Percy for the time being. Enjoying the safety and protection his bordered land would provide. And also taking advantage of His and Hazel's presence to help her heal.


I smiled as she told me of these things. Already knowing how it would all end. I think Piper knew as well. That she was bound to fall of the son of Poseidon, hard. But she was just in denial. Her friendship and guilt over Annabeth holding her back. But I also knew she'll get over those silly reasons.


She is a daughter of mine. A child of Love. And she will be loved and will Love in return.


I remember seeing her off the mountain, saying that she needed to say her proper goodbye to the people that matter to her. Her friends and her father needed to be told personally that she would be gone for a while. I applauded her courage and saw her off with a smile, promising to send her things to Percy ahead of her.


I was brought back to the present by a shiver that rocked my whole being.


It was an orgasmic feeling that had me tingling and shaking as though I had just finished a round of sex with the most experienced lover. And I can count on one hand the people that deserve such a title, Percy being one of them.


But I wasn't in the middle of sex, or even dreaming of sex. What could have caused that?


I dug deep into myself, into the depths where my being mixed with the domain I command. In there I found the source. A foretelling, scenes of a future yet to happen. The end results of the tapestry The Fates weaved long ago.


I was only able to get a glimpse of those threads, as they were infused with so much love that it allowed me to reach into them. Even through the defenses The Fates erected against other powers from having a peak.


It makes sense I was able to bypass those wards. To me at least.


After all.


"Love conquers all," as they say.


Even Fate itself.


I giggled at the ridiculousness of the thought of one string of the color green, infused with so much love. Entwined with other strings of different colors. All filled with Love as well. Further empowering the green string even more. Making it possible for it to do the impossible time and time again. Allowing it to defy the odds, odds placed by The Fates themselves.


Defying Fate.


Now I know how he was able to survive all he did. How he was able to do all that he'd done.


How he was the only one to garner my attention like no other before him.


It was Fated, one The Fates was powerless to change.


And so I accepted the changes and added my own.


After all


"Love conquers all."


And I am Love itself.

 

 

Notes:

This chapter inspired an idea within me,
one that involves the gods instead of the demigods

a story that is still being drafted,

when it is ready, It'll be shared with you all

But for now

 

enjoy

 

ohh! by the way!

I wrote the smut, I wonder if my readers are ready for it?

comment who you think will be getting it on?

 

And also, how do you feel about me commisioning artist to create art for this story?

 

Oh! I will also be adding a few GIF on the next few chapters..

 

for fight scenes

 

look forward to that

Chapter 17: Leo IV

Summary:

A conversation between long lost friends,

Stories told through and shared

Truth exposed and confessed

A meeting planned and to be looked forward too.

 

What could go wrong

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

 


Thud! 

  

"Whoa!" I shouted as I reached over and tried to catch Annabeth from falling, but Chiron got to her first. I glanced down at the unconscious blonde currently being held by the centaur, and I felt bad for her. 

 

I heard Chiron sigh as he caressed Annabeth's hair. "It seems the news was too much for her to take, Miss Tanaka," he said as he looked up at the other girl in the room. 

 

"I know, but she needed to know. And it's not like we can keep this new from her. I just know Malcolm will call her later and tell her himself," Drew explained. I agree with her; Annabeth's a strong woman. She can take that new, after she wakes up, that is. 

 

"For now, it would be better to bring Annabeth back to her cabin to rest." Chiron grunted as he stood up and carried Annabeth on his arms. "Should I take her?" asked Drew, surprising me even more. "No, you've had a long day. You should rest as well." The centaur shook his head before heading out of the room. 

 

Drew followed Chiron out, leaving me in the room with Sherman, who shrugged his shoulders before walking out too. I found myself alone in the rec room for a minute before I pulled the calling card out of my toolbelt and started at it again. 

 

On it was Piper's name in bold letters with her name printed in a smaller font below, 'her manager maybe? ' Across that was a contact number. A string of seemingly insignificant numbers would be what would allow me to get in contact with my friend. A friend who I had not seen or heard of in three years. 

  

I sighed and placed the card back in my toolbelt and walked out of the room and out of the Big house. Outside, it was quiet. Almost everyone was in their own cabin. With the exception of those on patrol duty. Something we didn't have before, but with the increased number of campers. It became a necessity. 

 

I decided not to head to my cabin and went straight to the woods, heading to Bunker 9, for a bit of privacy. If I were to make the call, I didn't want an audience. I walked in silence, gradually going deeper into the woods until I reached the blast doors. It used to be that I was the only one who could open it. Due to my Fire powers, I, together with my siblings, modified it with a keypad for coded access, making it easier for those with permission to enter. 

  

You would still need the access code, though. And Chiron is the only one who can give those to you. 

 

I opened the doors and went inside; the doors closed behind me, and I made a beeline for one of the benches scattered all around the interior. I looked around, and a number of ongoing projects of my siblings and others graced my vision. I smiled at the wide variety of activity happening in the bunker. It made me remember when I was the only one in here. With the occasional visits from Annabeth when I was making the Argo. 

 

Once again, I pulled out the card and looked at it. Trying to decide if I should call now or later. Or maybe it would be better to call tomorrow. But Drew said that she will be busy for the next 2 days, so I really should call now. But it's already late into the night, and I might be disturbing her beauty sleep. The last time I did that, I had Katropis hurled at me. But she gave the card to Drew, so she should be expecting a call. 

 

'Hurnnnggg," I groan as I hold my head in my hands. The indecision was killing me. 

  

I closed my eyes for a bit and thought real hard. 

  

Finally, I took my phone out of my toolbelt and dialed the number. After a pause, I hit the call button and placed the phone on the workbench, already in loud speaker mode. 

 

"Ring Ring Ring!" 

 

The phone rang for a bit. Every ring made my heart beat a little harder. 'Will she pick up? ' I asked myself. After a few more rings, my nerves got the best of me. I was about to reach over and cancel the call when the click was heard, signifying that the call connected. 

 

'Click

 

"Hello?

 

A voice I have recognized, one I have not heard for 3 years. Hearing her voice halted all my thoughts. My heart did a little happy dance in my chest, as cheesy as it sounded. I was very glad for that. I woke me up and made it possible for me to respond. But as always, she beat me to it. 

 

"Leo? Is that you?" I heard her ask over the phone, making me snicker. Which I'm sure she heard. 

  

"Hey! Beauty queen! Congratulations on your engagement!" I greeted her enthusiastically. 

 

I heard her laugh, and that brought a smile to my face. After all the years, we can still joke around like we were never apart. 

 

"That wasn't what I thought you would say to me first!" Piper said after a while. And I understood what she meant. But I wanted to break the ice before going to the nitty gritty. 

  

"What did you expect?" I asked curious and also nervous, stalling for time. 

  

"I expected you to ask me why I cut off contact all of a sudden," she replied. And I nodded. 

  

"Oh, believe me, Piper! I will get to that. But for now, I just want to have fun and catch up with my best friend!" I told her honestly. 

 

Piper was silent for a bit. "I see, well, what do you want to talk about? Besides the obvious," she asked, her voice teasing. 

 

"I want to know how you're enjoying the spotlight!" I asked in a giddy voice. remembering her aversion to fame. 

  

"Hahaha, I knew you were going to ask that!" she replied, happiness evident in her voice, and I found myself relaxing. Clearly, she was modeling willingly. 

 

"I'm actually enjoying it a lot. It's tough work but easier than what we used to do," she spoke. The truth in her statement was undeniable. "Plus!, I get to enjoy wearing all those expensive dresses and get to tease Percy with it." Piper truly was happy, and she was having fun in her new life. 

 

But she has also changed a lot. Back then she wouldn't be caught wearing dresses and was defiantly stuck with a camp shirt and jeans. Now not only was she modeling, something she was opposed to before. She was doing so while enjoying and living her life to the fullest. Maybe being in love had something to do with it. 

 

"You've changed Piper," Leo said after a while. 

  

"I know. It's a good thing too. Otherwise, I wouldn't have been talking to you right now," Piper replied with a somber tone. Leo remembered Drew telling them how Piper almost committed suicide. 

  

"Why didn't you reach out then, Piper, if it was that bad already?" he asked, still in disbelief at how close things got. 

  

"You weren't around back then, Leo. And I didn't want to let anyone know. Stupid, I know. But that was what was going on in my head back then," Piper explained, and in some strange way, it made sense. Leo admitted to himself. 

 

He remembers how he was like back then. Still with Calypso and enjoying the couple's life. He can see how Piper wouldn't want to burden him with her problems. As she said, it was a stupid thought. But one that can be accepted, given how he wasn't even at camp when Piper went to her mother. He only found out when she IM'd him to tell him that she would be gone for a while and that he shouldn't worry. 

 

He accepted that reasoning at first, and at the start he didn't worry. He only got concerned when 2 weeks passed with no calls from Piper. Then it escalated as such that he went to Olympus to ask her mother where she is. And a lot of help that did. All he was told was that Piper was sent to a safe place for her to heal and recover. And that she will get in touch with her friends when she is ready. 

 

"I get that, but why did you stop reaching out? That's what worried me the most, you know! I didn't know how you were. And your mother was no help at all." I complained to Piper, letting the frustration I felt bubble out. 

 

"I know, and I'm sorry. But after everything, after I left and started to live with Percy, I found out that since the land was warded against the gods, even IM's didn't work there. And you still haven't developed the phones you're using now, so there wasn't really any way for me to reach you. Or for you to reach me," Piper explained, and I nodded. Then I remembered that I was talking to her through the phone, and she couldn't see me. 

 

Stupid. 

 

"Okay," I responded. 

 

"Then, as I lived there, I kind of got busy," she added. We were getting to the heavy topics, so I decided to lighten the mood a bit. Doing what I do best. 

 

"Busy with Percy, you mean?" I teased her. Knowing what I do now, I waited for her response, which came quickly. 

 

"No! I didn't," Piper denied it just as I predicted. "That came after," Piper added, surprising me. She was always more reserved compared to her siblings in cabin 10 at camp. Her saying that was not something I expected. Then again, she was engaged now; this might just be one of the changes about her I need to get used to. 

 

"No, I got busy getting better," she went on. "A few days after I arrived at Percy's place, he got me a spot with a shrink. And he was adamant I meet with her as often as possible," Piper told me. 

 

"Percy, got you a psychiatrist?" I asked in disbelief. 

 

"Yeah, and a therapist. He really went all out to make sure I got better," Piper said with a soft tone. I could feel she really fell for Percy just from that. 

 

"He really got you, huh?" I told her. 

  

"He did, yes. And how could I resist? Tall, dark, broody, and handsome. Strong and powerful too. But most of all, loyal and loving. Add to that how supportive and understanding he is of me and the troubles I brought with me," Piper confessed, a dreamy tone mixing in her voice as she championed her fiancé. 

  

"Well, before I knew it, I was in love. It got so bad I couldn't be in the same room as him without me making a fool of myself. My therapist was the one who pushed me into telling Percy about how I felt, and after thinking it through, I decided to confess to him." Piper went on, and I let her. She was telling me stuff about her life away on her own after all. 

  

"So, I talked with Hazel, and she gave me her permission to confess to Percy. I remember that day clearly. I was so nervous." "Wait, Piper!" I cut Piper off. Something about what she just said bothered me. 

 

"Huh?" I ignored her and asked what was bothering me. "You had to ask Hazel permission to confess?" I asked slowly, making sure she understood every word. 

 

"Fuck!" Piper cursed, and I knew she didn't intend to say that. 

  

"Okay, what's going on, Piper?" I demanded; something about that statement just doesn't feel right for me. 

 

I heard Piper sigh, and I knew she was going to tell me something serious. 

 

"I'm going to need you to stay calm about what I'm going to tell you; can you promise me that, Leo? If not, then it would be better for us to stop and we can forget about this call ever happening. And we will never meet again," Piper asked me. That was a surprise. Was what she was going to say that serious? 

 

I had to think for a bit, and Piper waited for me. That was ominous. What could it possibly be? Was she pregnant? Wait, it's been three years. Maybe they have a child already? But what has that got to do with asking Hazel permission? But most importantly, could I bear the thought of losing Piper all over again? 

 

No, I couldn't, so I really only had one choice. I had to agree. I can keep calm. Or if worse comes, I can mute the phone so Piper doesn't hear it when I react to whatever it was; she will share with me. 

 

"I can stay calm, Piper; you can tell me," I replied finally. 

 

"We'll see," Piper said. Then she started. "Okay, the reason I had to ask Hazel permission was because," Piper paused. I could hear her taking deep breaths over the phone. After a few seconds, she continued, "Because she was Percy's first girlfriend." Then Piper went quiet. 

 

"Huh?" was my most brilliant response. 

 

"Hazel and I are both Percy's fiancée," Piper said slowly. Worry is evident in her tone. 

 

"What the fuck!" I shouted at the phone, completely forgetting my promise. Until she reminded me of it. 

 

"Leo! You promised!" Piper shouted back. 

 

Her shout stopped me from saying anything more. Of all the things she could have said, this was not even on my radar. I mean Percy? Ever loyal Percy Jackson going after two women. It just doesn't make sense. Not with how I knew Percy to be. But maybe the years have changed Percy as well. And not for the better. 

 

I closed my eyes and counted to 10. Trying to calm down. It doesn't always work, but I had to try something. 

 

After a while, I was calm enough to start speaking again. And so I asked Piper to clarify how it came to be that way. How could she allow herself to be dragged into that kind of nonsense? 

 

"Explain, Piper, how did you agree to be in a relationship with Percy if he was already with Hazel?" I asked, the strain in my voice evident from holding back my emotions. 

 

"I didn't agree on anything, Leo!" Piper shot back. "If you listened properly, you would have heard me say that I asked Hazel for permission. It was my decision to confess." Her reply shocked me, but not enough to convince me yet. 

 

"And another thing! Percy didn't pursue me. I fell for him. I could tell that he was also developing feelings for me, but he was holding back. Because of Hazel, so I had to be the one to make the move." The longer Piper talked, the more I grew confused. What I had in mind was so different from what Piper was telling me. 

 

Did I perhaps jump the gun? 

 

"I asked Hazel as a courtesy, since she was Percy's only girlfriend at the time. And she wasn't blindsided by my request. She knew I was falling for Percy. We were all living under one roof, and she is a woman who was also very much in love. With the same man I fell for, so of course she noticed. And she encouraged me to do so, as a matter of fact!" I was scratching my head at this point. My anger earlier was now replaced by confusion. 

 

What was going on here? 

 

"Hazel helped me with my confession to Percy! She staged a picnic out on the lake for the three of us! Then she pretended to have forgotten something in the mansion and needed to go get it." Piper's tale continued. 

 

"That's when I confessed to Percy! And he was shocked and reluctant to accept it. Because, like I said, he was with Hazel. That's when Hazel came out of hiding and explained to him that she was okay with it." Another change I had trouble accepting. 

 

What happened to Hazel? 

 

"Then you started dating?" I asked. 

 

"Then we started dating," Piper repeated, agreeing with me. 

  

"I think mom knew I was going to end up with Percy; that's why she sent me to him. I think she knew only with him will I be okay. After everything with Jason and Shel," Piper mentioning Jason so casually really drove in the fact that she's okay now. 

  

I remember her not even having the strength to say his name. And when she did, she would either go quiet or burst into tears. But now, not just Jason but even Shel. And there wasn't even a tremor in her voice. 

 

She really has moved on. 

  

"It's still very weird for me, Piper. It's all very confusing," I admitted. 

  

"I'm not asking for you to understand right away, Leo, but I am asking for you to keep an open mind about this. About us," Piper asked with a soft voice. "Because this is how it is. And it's not going to change, not if I have any say about it," she added. 

  

"Let's put that aside for now. Now I want to know how Percy became the owner of a jewelry store?" I asked, trying to change the subject to a lighter one. I didn't intend to talk about the heavy stuff this early to our reunion. 

  

"About that, when I got here, Percy and Hazel were already selling jewelry online. According to Hazel, when she joined Percy, her curse was lifted, and so they thought of what they could do to make money from the jewels Hazel could summon. It was obvious that they couldn't sell them as they are.

 

Yes, that was obvious. 

 

"And so, they decided that they will make jewelry to sell. Now that they are no longer being hunted by monsters and have access to technology." Make sense. But one thing still baffles me. 

 

"So did they hire a jeweler or something?" I asked; that was the most logical thing I could think of. 

  

I heard Piper giggle, and I had a hunch that what I was going to hear next would be another blow to my mind. And I was proven right. 

 

"You'd think that, but no, they didn't hire one," Piper said with a teasing tone again, and I can tell she was having fun correcting my assumptions about Percy. She was having fun gloating about her fiancé's achievements. If she was like this with her man, I dread to think how she will be with her own child. 

 

The thought made me shiver. 

 

"Percy became one!" Piper declared proudly. 

  

I was right; I was floored by her words. And she was also gloating about Percy. Still, how did Percy become good enough with his hand for such delicate work? Some of those pieces I saw could be called masterpieces. 

 

"How?

  

"I think it would be better to ask Percy about that, but long story short, Percy cashed in a favor from your dad." That was unexpected. 

  

"Dad?" I exclaimed. 

 

"I don't have all the details; it didn't matter to me really. But Percy trained under Hephaestus for three months. Your father was very impressed with Percy for some reason, so he blessed him. He can't control fire like you, but as a blacksmith, he's better than some of the best mortals. Almost on par with some of your siblings," Piper explained. 

 

"Huh, I wonder what he did for dad to owe him a favor?" I wondered. 

 

"You know, when I learned that from Hazel, it made me realize just how much we didn't know about Percy." Piper's voice was soft. "I mean, technically we've only known him during the fight with the giants. And then after that he was gone. All we knew about him were just stories told to us by the older campers. And now I know they didn't know the whole story." What Piper said made sense. 

 

"Like what you said, how did Hephaestus owe him a favor? What could have possibly happened to allow that to come to be? It made me realize that Percy has been doing that for 5 years before we came to the picture. We were kids, ignorant to the world around us while he was fighting with gods, for gods." Yeah, that was a fucked up way to grow. 

 

"It's hard to believe that's been his life since he was 12," Piper added. 

 

"It wasn't just him though." I tried to be diplomatic about the others, but I think Piper took it differently. 

 

"Yeah, I know. Annabeth, Clarisse, Nico, and the rest of them. I'm not diminishing what they went through. But none of them had to spend year after year fighting a war with a prophecy that foretold your possible death at 16. Percy did. None of them had to grow to 15 only to learn that the fate of the world rested on your decision when your next birthday came.

 

"We all lived hard lives, Leo, but none of us had it as harsh as Percy. I know some of the campers think that Percy ran away when he disappeared. And after knowing how he is living now, some may even think he's living the good life. And in some way, he is. But never confuse this peaceful life as a burdenless life. This is Percy were talking about. He will always carry a burden." Piper ended, or I thought she did. 

 

"And he didn't deserve what was done to him by Annabeth!

  

There it is! 

 

I was waiting for that outburst. Being Percy's fiancée, I knew she would have felt strongly about that. But then again, she was also embroiled in that reveal back then, so how could she be angry at Annabeth? 

 

"I'm not trying to defend Annabeth, Piper. But please don't be too harsh on her. I think she suffered enough for what she's done to Percy. And as I remember it, you were the reason Percy found out.

 

"I know I played a part in Percy knowing about that. And I've felt guilty over that for a long time. But both Percy and my therapist made me see that I was not at fault. I didn't tell Annabeth to do what she did. I had no part in her decisions. It was only my carelessness that allowed that truth to come out." Was Piper's reply. 

 

"Besides, you can call me selfish for this, but I'm thankful for that. I truly believe that if it wasn't for that happening, I wouldn't be with Percy like I am now." The utter surety in Piper's voice left me speechless. How do I refute that? She was right, of course. 

 

"You're right, but still. Please, Piper, when you do meet Annabeth, be kind to her. You don't need to be friendly to her. But just, don't be cruel to her. Like I said, she's suffered enough." I pleaded. I may not be as close to Annabeth as I used to be. But she was still a friend. A friend I watched fall into depression while I was unable to help her. 

 

"Sigh. I'll try Leo. I also don't want to be at odds with her. She used to be my friend after all, I even looked up to her. I viewed her relationship with Percy as the ideal. Up until I learned what she did at least," Piper agreed, making me let go of the breath I was holding in. 

  

"Thanks!

  

"Now! enough of that! I want to know about you, Leo! How have you been?" Piper asked in a loud voice. 

  

I smiled as we came back to lighter topics. 

  

"There's not much that's interesting to tell!" I replied in an equally loud voice. 

  

"I refuse to believe that! Tell me what you have been up to in the last 3 years!" Piper insisted. 

 

I laughed as we talked about my life for the next 40 minutes. Discussing where I've been, the jobs I've done, and what I'm doing now. 

  

After a while, Piper asked about the topic, which I was most reluctant to talk about. But seeing as she opened up about her situation with Hazel earlier, I figured it was only fair of me to share. 

  

"Leo, I hope you don't mind me asking, but what happened with you and Calypso? I know you were already broken up before I went away, but I didn't get to ask you then," Piper asked in a kind tone. 

  

I sighed, 'Here we go.

  

"It's fine, Piper; it's been 5 years since then. I've moved on." I started. "We just stopped working together Piper, we started fighting more. I think I latched on to Calypso as a way to no longer be the odd one out of us seven. I mean, the rest of you had your own partners, and then there was me. The seventh wheel as it were," I told her. 

 

"For the record, I don't blame any of you guys! Okay! But I also couldn't help how I felt back then. So, when I was sent to Calypso's island, I fell hard. But it wasn't the kind of lasting love like the ones I wanted to have. Then I needed to leave, so I swore to the Styx to find her again and free her. What I didn't know back then was that she was already freed by Percy months before. She just needed some way to leave the island.

  

"And then we came together and tried our best to stay together. We really did, but it just wasn't enough. I didn't help the situation with my insecurities and her fears," I confessed for the first time. 

  

"What fears did she have? She was a Titan. And what were you insecure about, Leo?" Piper asked. 

  

"I think that was her biggest fear, her sudden mortality. I believe she needed time to get used to that, on her own. And I was insecure about a lot of things. Even when it was just us seven, I just didn't let it show. But it's different when you're with someone romantically. Things that you bury deep inside have a way of surfacing when you're in love, and I was in love with her back then." I continued. 

  

"Okay, I can understand her fears, but you, Leo, what were you insecure about? You were the Bad-boy supreme! What happened?" Piper asked, trying to lighten the mood with her teasing. 

  

"I think you know I was just projecting that time, Piper. But, to answer, I had a lot of insecurities, chief among them being her past," I told her. Baring the truth for the first time. 

 

"Her past?" Piper asked. 

  

"I know every woman has a past; at least I know that now. But back then, I couldn't get over it. Just to be clear, it was her past with other men that I was insecure about." Being able to say it now, it felt good. It was also a sign that I've grown as a man. At least I think it does. 

  

"You shouldn't have to be insecure about that," Piper said, but I cut her off. 

 

"Like I said, I know now. But really, could you blame me? Some of the men she's been with were so much greater than me. She's been stuck on that island for thousands of years. And the gods have been sending her heroes all those times. She didn't really tell me who they all were, but I knew who some of them were," I went on to say. 

  

"Like Odysseus, he stayed with her for almost 7 years. And we all know his story. Then of course there's our own Percy Jackson! I thought to myself back then. How do I compete with them?" I confessed. It really felt good to talk about these things with a friend. 

 

I was so focused on my own story and hardships that I forgot one crucial detail. Piper was Percy's fiancé. And here I was talking about how my ex used to be linked to him. 

 

"Look, Piper! I'm not saying there was anything between them, okay," I quickly said, hoping I didn't just place Percy in hot water with Piper. 

 

I heard Piper's loud laughter from the other end, and I was relieved and weirded out. 

 

"I appreciate you trying to clear that up, Leo, but Percy already told me about his brief connection with Calypso. I'm fine with it!" Piper said after she calmed down. 

 

"He did, huh? What did he tell you?" I asked before I could stop myself.

 

"I guess you would be curious about that," Piper answered, and I thought she wouldn't tell me. But I guess she was feeling very secure in her relationship with Percy; she didn't mind sharing with me. 

  

"When I asked him about the women he's been with, I thought he was going to be like other guys, you know. Secretive and will try to hide things. But he didn't, proving one more time how different he was compared to most other men," Piper started. 

  

"No, Percy didn't hide things from me. And really before us, I mean Hazel and me. He's only been linked with three women, including Annabeth. And out of the three, he really was only with Annabeth," she went on. 

  

'Huh! only three?' I thought he'd be with a lot more than that. 

  

"I know about Annabeth and Calypso, but who was the other one?' I asked Piper. 

  

"Oh! You didn't know? It was Rachel!" Piper blurted a name never in all my life I ever thought I would ever hear linked with anyone in a romantic sense. 

  

"Rachel? Oracle Rachel? But I thought she wasn't allowed to have any romantic relationships?" I was flabbergasted. Was everything I thought I knew not true? 

  

"She wasn't always the Oracle Leo. Percy told me she was just a clear-sighted mortal girl he met by chance or by fate during one of his quests," Piper revealed. 

  

"Then they met again in one of Percy's schools. From there she joined up with him and Annabeth and gradually became close with him. To the point where she would stay over at his place or him at hers. I think Annabeth was very jealous of her during that time, which is just stupid. She wasn't going out with Percy back then after all." Piper ranted by the end. 

  

"Then when the second Titan War ended, she discovered that she was fated to be the new Oracle, so she ended things with Percy even though they never really started dating," added Piper. I thought she was done. But no, 

  

"Percy told me they kissed one time though, so it was a little bit serious between them. They just didn't get to label what they had going on.

  

Dam! Percy really got game even back then. 

  

"Now with Calypso, according to him. When he was sent to her island, he felt very close to her. Like he wanted to do everything to her just to make her smile. I asked him if anything ever happened between them, but he said nothing happened aside from a kiss on his forehead by Calypso." Piper followed up. Calypso was never forthcoming with her time on the island with Percy. Especially after she learned how the world knew of her time with Odysseus. All she told me was that Percy was with her for a time, and then he left. Even when I was on the island, she was holding back the details. 

 

"According to Percy, most of his time on her island was spent recovering his strength. So, most of his interaction with Calypso was her tending to him while he was lying in bed immobile." That tracks with what little I know. 

 

"I never found out, but why was he so weak when he was sent to the island?" I asked, hoping Piper knew. 

 

"I was told that this happened after Percy made the Mount St. Helens explode on a quest. A quest for your father, if I remember correctly," Piper answered. 

 

"I'm sorry, what?" I had to ask. 

 

"What do you mean? You know about this!" Piper retorted. 

  

"I know he was there with Annabeth when the volcano exploded! But not that he caused it to explode! Since when was he capable of that?" I shot back. My voice was heavy with disbelief. 

  

"Always? He is the son of the Earthshaker, Leo. Even now he's still discovering more of his capabilities." Piper was equally as done with Percy as I am based on her tone. 

 

I mean, I get him summoning a tidal wave as tall as skyscrapers; he is the son of Poseidon after all. God of the Seas and Stormbringer and all that. But volcanic explosions? Really? 

  

I give up. 

  

"Let's stop talking about Percy," I told Piper, pinching the bridge of my nose. 

  

"I agree, it's getting a bit late. I need to go to sleep if I'm to wake up early tomorrow," Piper said, reminding of the fact that Drew said that she has 2 more days of shoots in the city. 

  

"Oh right! That's your job; I'm sorry if I kept you up!" I rambled, feeling bad. 

  

"Don't be; I enjoyed our talk. And I would want to do it again," Piper replied, making me smile. 

 

"I want that too. But how, though? Drew said that you're going home after 2 days and that you are going to be so busy during those 2 days," I asked. Hoping we can figure things out. 

 

"That's easy! You just need to go to us! Sherman told me how you rebuilt Festus! Impressive Leo!" Piper suggested. 

  

Huh, it really was that easy. 

  

"I'm okay with that, but will Percy be okay too?" I asked, making sure we were in the all clear. 

  

"Why wouldn't he be? He already got visitors from camp there right now! What's another one?" Piper countered. 

  

"Okay! Let's do this! Where do I need to go? And when?" I asked, feeling excited about this coming adventure. 

 

"I can't tell you where," was Piper's brilliant response. 

  

"What?

  

"It's a warded land, Leo. I can't tell you where it is exactly. And even if I did, you won't be able to find it and get in," Piper explained. 

  

"Ah! Right, I forgot." I really did. 

  

"Here's what we'll do; I will send you the coordinates of where you can land with Festus. Then we'll come and pick you up. We need to invite you in anyway before you can come in so that makes it easier." Piper shared her plan. 

  

It was a solid plan. I like it. 

  

"Sounds like a plan! Next, when do I go there?" I asked the next phase of the plan. 

  

"How fast can you fly to Washington State?" Piper asked. 

  

I thought for a bit before answering. 

  

"About 4-5 hours, why?" I told Piper. 

  

"I'm going to be stuck with jobs during my last days here, then I plan to fly back home the day after. I would want to spend 1 whole day with Percy before anything so, hmmmm," I heard Piper murmured to herself, thinking things over. I waited for her to be done. 

  

"I think it would be best if you came 4 days from now; that way I'm sure to be there, and I would have had enough time to inform Percy of your arrival," Piper told me. 

  

"And it would also give you a whole day alone with Percy, right?" I teased her. 

  

"Yes! I'm not ashamed to admit that," Piper retorted, her voice clear. 

  

"You really are in love with him," I declared. 

  

"I told you that already." Piper retorted, a bit miffed. 

  

After a while, we both laughed for a few minutes. 

  

"I really do need to get going now, Leo, but I'll be seeing you in 4 days, okay?" Piper said after a while. her tone pleading. 

  

"I'll be their Piper! I promise!" I swore to her. 

  

"I missed you; you know," Piper said. 

  

"Me too.

  

Silence. 

  

"Good night, Piper!" I finally said. 

  

"Good night, Leo," she replied. 

  

I grabbed the phone and ended the call. I dropped it back to the bench and held my head. So much new information. So much I needed to think through. 

 

Was I really ready to meet with Piper? Can I bear to face Percy after what I just learned about him? And what about Hazel? Would it be weird? I hope not. 

 

I was brought out of the spiraling thoughts by a ping from my phone. I looked at it and saw a notification for a message from the number I dialed to call Piper. 

  

Stupid! I didn't realize I hadn't saved it yet. 

 

Quickly saving her number to my contacts, I checked her message and found a string of numbers. 

 

'Coordinates' like she said. 

  

Below that is a message. 

 

'Don't you dare bail on me!'

  

Well, I guess my decision was made for me. 

  

I smiled and stood up, placing my phone in my toolbelt. I turned and headed to the area in the bunker where Festus was currently housed. 

 

It was going to a long journey! I had maintenance to do! 

 

Notes:

Hello! my lovely readers!

Another Saturday, at least for me, has arrived.

Which means a new chapter.

I'd also like to mention that I uploaded a oneshot PJO cross-over fic.

I would be delighted if you could check that out as well.

a bit a shorter chapter today as this is just to set up the next part of the story.\

now those get to the juicy parts.

for now, enjoy

 

and read on to find out

Chapter 18: Multi POV

Summary:

After a night learning about things
We arrive at a new day to learn a few more
about people, about happenings

truths that have been withheld

Plans that were stopped

feelings that were unleashed.

How will those who learn accept those lessons?

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Malcolm POV


Where am I? 

 

That was the first thought that came to my mind when I opened my eyes to sunlight streaming through the glass window of the room I'm currently in. Panic set in me for the first few seconds as I couldn't recognize where I was. I was up as fast as I could, looking around the room in search of an exit and any weapon I could use. 

 

In my search, I finally figured out where I am. Seeing my bag and sword on a chair beside the bed reminded me of the things that happened yesterday. Of the stuff I learned, we learned last night. 

 

The Price, the Truth, Hazel, and Percy. 

 

The Harem. 

 

I intended to call my sister and camp last night before I went to sleep, but my tired body and exhausted mind won in the end. The moment I entered this room, one of the nymphs led me to, my mind absolutely refused to come up with any way I could deliver the news to them in any constructive way. So, I just opted to sleep and decided to use today to formulate how I would share what we learned yesterday and today with those at camp. 

 

'Hunnnng!

 

I hummed as I stretched. With one last look around the room. I grabbed my phone and saw that it was already late in the morning. I got off the bed and grabbed my bag, heading towards the bathroom to freshen up. 

 

I had a lot to do after all, and I was already late. 

 

After a quick shower, I headed out of the room and down to the kitchen, where I found two of the servant nymphs cleaning up what seemed to be breakfast. They both looked at me as I entered and bowed slightly. 

 

"Good morning!" they both greeted me. 

 

"Good morning, do you happen to know where my other companions are at the moment?" I returned their greeting and asked about Will and Clarisse's whereabouts. 

 

"Miss Clarisse woke up early and asked to be taken to the training room. She's been there with Mistress Hazel, and Sir William took a walk around the mansion and is currently relaxing in the pool area," answered the blue-haired nymph. 

 

"What would you like for breakfast, sir?" asked the red-haired one. 

 

"Just some eggs and toast, please, and please call me Malcolm," I replied. 

 

"Of course, sir Malcolm, they will be done in a minute," the red-haired one said as she busied herself with preparing my breakfast while the blue-haired one just continued to wipe down the table. I sat down on one of the tall chairs along the breakfast bar. 

 

"Just Malcolm, no need to add sir," I said as I waited for my food. 

 

"I'm afraid we can't do that, sir. You are the master's guest after all," the blue-haired one replied quickly. Being one of the oldest Demigods alive, I knew there was no changing their minds, so I just let them be. 'Worth the try at least.' 

 

"What are your names again?" I asked to fill the time. 

 

I saw the blue-haired one stop her movements and turn to me with a smile on her face. "I am Blueberry; she is Ruby, and the one that's not with us right now is called Aethra," Blueberry answered. 

 

"It's nice to meet you two, Blueberry and Ruby." I greeted them with a nod of my head. 

 

"The pleasure is ours," the both of them bowed to me before resuming their chores. 

 

After a few minutes, I was served, and I ate quickly, not wanting to waste more time. I was already the last to wake up; I need to get a move on. After finishing my food. I turned to Blueberry and asked to be taken to Percy. I needed to ask him a few things. 

 

"Blueberry, can I ask where Percy is right now?" I asked. 

 

Blueberry turned to me and answered. "Master is currently at the workshop; I can take you there if you'd like." 

 

"If you could, please. And thank you," I replied. 

 

Blueberry smiled as she gestured for me to follow her. I got off the high chair, thanked Rudy for the delicious food, and followed Blueberry out of the kitchen. She took me through the back entrance and around the west side of the mansion. We followed a short trail of path stones towards what seems to be a small one-room house. Only this one has pipes running along one wall, going up the roof. A chimney. 

 

"Is that the workshop you mentioned?" I asked, Blueberry. 

 

"Yes, that is Master's workshop," she answered, smiling while her hands played with a leaf-shaped silver pendant on a silver chain around her neck. 

 

I followed as she reached the door and knocked. "Come in!" I heard Percy's voice call out. Blueberry opened the door and stepped in while I stayed beyond the threshold, waiting to be welcomed in. "Master, Sir Malcolm asked to be led here," Blueberry told Percy, who was hunched over a work table, surrounded by tools of all sorts. He lifted his head and looked over to me. He gestured with his head, inviting me in, and I finally entered the workshop. 

 

"I shall be taking my leave now," Blueberry announced as she turned back and went out of the room, closing the door behind her. 

 

Once it was just Percy and me in the room, I took the time and looked around properly. The room looked familiar to me, with the tools and the general vibe of it. It was exactly like the Forge back at camp, only on a smaller scale. 

 

And that was what weirded me out. What was Percy doing blacksmithing? I remember him saying that he now can make weapons and armor on his own. And some part of me didn't actually believe that. His skills, or lack thereof, were legendary back at camp. Just like with archery, so what was happening here exactly? 

 

I turned back to Percy, who was back hunching over the table, hand moving over something. I went closer to him, wanting to see what he was working on. Standing by his side, I looked down and saw Percy working over a silver-colored pendant. Percy had his eyes on a pair of microscopes as his hands moved, imbedding what looked like a large sapphire into the piece. 

 

I remained quiet as Percy worked, recognizing the serious expression on his face as concentration. I didn't want to be the reason he messed up after all. So, I just watched as Percy moved with precision born of familiarity and practice. This wasn't something he was just starting with. He's done this a lot of times before. And he was good at it. 

 

It was about 10 minutes after when Percy finally sat up, done with setting the gemstone, and stretched. He looked at me and grinned. "Sorry about that, Malcolm. I have to finish this as soon as possible. I'm already behind schedule as it is," he said as he scratched the back of his head. A habit he's had since he first came to camp, all those years ago. 

 

"That's fine, Percy; I enjoyed watching you work," I told him. And I was telling the truth: watching Percy work on those small, delicate pieces was something else. I was used to seeing him be the bigger-than-life hero that he was back at camp, just seeing him as he is now. It was mind-boggling. 

 

"You did? That's great!" Percy replied enthusiastically. I smiled at him as he turned back to the work he was doing. Just as he was about to continue, I decided to ask my first question. 

 

"When did you get this good with your hands, Percy?" I asked. Percy paused his movements and turned to me. A teasing smile on his lips, and I knew he was going to reply with an outlandish statement. And I was proven right. 

 

"I've always been good with my hands," Percy said with a wide grin on his face. I stared at him for a bit until he laughed, and I joined him. After a while, we stopped, and Percy went back to his work. I thought he was going to ignore my question, but he started to tell me the history of how he started to be a jewelry maker. 

 

"It was around 3 months after Hazel came to live with me. Before then it was just me and the nymphs. I've told you that the mansion is blessed by the gods, right?" Percy asked. I remembered him saying something along those lines yesterday, so I nodded. "The nymphs were self-sufficient, so there was no need for me to provide for them. And I could just live of the land. I could hunt or I could fly to New York to my mom from time to time." He went on. 

 

"Basically, before Hazel came. There was no need for me to think about finding a regular income. But that all changed when Hazel came through. Now or back then, an income was needed all of a sudden. I mean, there was no need for it immediately. Her father gave me a sizeable sum for her 'upkeep,' he told me. But I couldn't rely on that forever." His story went on, and he continued working on the pendant. 

 

"So, together with Hazel. We thought of a way we could make money. When Hazel told me how her curse was lifted after the war with the giants, a thought came over me. What if we can take advantage of Hazel's command over the precious metals and riches of the earth? That would solve all of our money problems, wouldn't it?" he continued. 

 

And thinking logically, using Hazel's gifts would theoretically be a sure way of earning large sums of money. But it also came with its own set of problems, like how selling raw gemstones would likely be questioned by the authorities about the origins of them. And that would not be good for all parties involved. That can be avoided by selling them on a black market of sorts. But that also comes with its own set of problems. As I was thinking of all the possible ways they could earn from Hazel's gift, Percy went on with his story. 

 

"But we couldn't just sell them as is. That's just asking for trouble, so we had to think of some other way." It seems I didn't have to think hard as Percy was about to tell me how they came up with selling jewelry as a solution. "It was then that Ruby suggested turning them into jewelry," Percy said, surprising me. So, it was the nymph that came up with the idea. 

 

"Now I know that you know how bad I was at anything forge-related," Percy said, and I nodded. "But it was still a valid suggestion, so instead of ignoring it, I decided to do the only thing I could think of." Percy paused as he reached under the work table and pulled a tray filled with diamonds of all sizes. 

 

While Percy was working, his mouth was moving also, continuing with the story. 

 

"I went to Olympus and cashed in a favor Hephaestus owed me. I asked him to teach me how to make jewelry," Percy said so casually. Like having one of the Olympians owe him was something normal. Maybe it was to him, but for us ordinary children of the gods. It was something we never even thought about. Only Percy would have done enough for the gods that they ended up owing him. 

 

And only Percy was brazen enough to actually ask the gods something in exchange for what they owed. 

 

"Okay, so you asked to be taught by the god of blacksmithing himself, easy," I said sarcastically. 

 

Percy just laughed at what I said. "Well, asking him was the easy part. Learning from him was another story all together. Hephaestus, I learned, was a strict teacher. And a bit of a perfectionist," Percy said, head bowed over the microscope, hands busy. 

 

"But he was also fair and good with acknowledging the efforts done by those who are learning from him," Percy continued. That was something new I learned about the god. It was stuff like this that reminded me that Percy was one of the small number of demigods that actually knows the gods a bit more than we do. 

 

"So, after 3 months of training, Hephaestus acknowledged my skills and declared that I was now good enough to go on my own. I was very happy with that, you know. Finally, I found something I could be good at beside fighting wars and finishing quests!" Percy's voice held a bit of pride in them. And it was well-earned, in my opinion. 

 

"Before he sent me off, Hephaestus did something I never thought he would." Percy paused again. This time adjusting the pendant before resuming his work. I looked at his work and discovered that almost half of the pendant was now completely encrusted by small diamonds surrounding the central sapphire. 

 

"Hephaestus gave me his blessing over the forge. He said that now that I could work with my hands, it was better for me to branch out with all aspects of blacksmithing. Which is how I became able to create weapons and armor on my own." Percy finished. 

 

Silence filled the room as I digested what I just learned. Percy was blessed by Hephaestus himself. And he used that blessing to make and sell jewelry. That was actually a great idea, especially with Hazel's gift. It was almost too good to be true, and yet it was happening in front of me. 

 

"And then you started selling your works?" I asked just to continue the conversation. 

 

"Not immediately no; during the training I created a bunch of rings and simple bracelets and necklaces. But how to sell them? I had no idea. We didn't know the first thing about sales and the laws about them, so we had to ask for help for that as well." 

 

That is true. Setting up a store wasn't something that's easily done. There were a bunch of permits and all sorts of legalities you have to do first before you can start. I wonder how Percy and Hazel got through those. 

 

"So, I reached out to my mom for advice, as I always do. And she suggested we take advantage of the freedom we got from the deal with the gods," Percy said. "The freedom to use technology, and so we started to sell the stuff I created online," he added. 

 

That was one great way to utilize the benefits gained from the rewards granted to him. I myself can confidently say that life as a demigod has been made easier by the demigod-safe phones developed by Camp. The convenience it provided us cannot be quantified. But it did change the way we do things. 

 

While it was still not available to all demigods. There was still enough to be handed to those who were going away on quests and the councilors. It was just bad luck that mine was destroyed during the ambush months ago. Then again, it led to us meeting Percy, so maybe that was fated as well. 

 

"And so, we set up an online store and applied for all the necessary legal things that were needed. Mom got me in contact with a lawyer that handled all of the legal stuff. We signed a few documents, and then we were good. Celestial Creations was born." 

 

"Mom also found a web designer to do the website, and we launched, and finally we were done. Oh, we also got a professional photographer to take sample photos of my pieces, and we uploaded those to the website. After all of those, we just waited for orders to come in." Percy ended, checking the pendant he was working on. turning it over under the light. 

 

I have to say, the way it sparkled under the light was mesmerizing. Like a handful of stars trapped in a pendant. 

 

"That almost sounds easy," I commented after Percy's statement. 

 

"It does if you're only hearing about it. Believe me, it's anything but easy when you live it," Percy answered. "For the first 3 weeks, there was no order coming in. The hits on the website didn't even reach triple digits," he confessed. I thought as much. Starting a business was easy; running a business is hard. 

 

"Again, Hazel and I were left clueless. We both had no idea how to change things, and so I did the next best thing. I asked for help," Percy said, and again, I had to admit. He's really matured. 

 

"I prayed to Hermes and asked him to meet with me. Then I asked him for advice on how to run the business better." What Percy said blew me away. Here was the son of Poseidon, asking for help from Hermes. The father of one of his most hated enemies. 

 

"Hermes also owed me a bunch of favors, so I cashed in on them. His advice was to hop on the newest trend and start a TikTok account. Using that, we will market my pieces by making videos showcasing them, coupled with music, and we got ourselves an advertisement for almost no capital." 

 

"I listened and started to create videos of my pieces and uploading them to TikTok. It started slow, but the views on the clips and the hits on the website started to gain traction. Then on the second week after the TikTok account was launched, I got my first sale." Percy's voice took on a wistful tone. 

 

"That was one of the happiest days I've had ever, you know. Finally, something I built with some of the people I loved has borne fruit; it didn't just go to waste." I got the feeling Percy was talking about more than just his success in business but his life in general. Including the part he spent with my half sister. I wanted to ask but I managed to stop myself. 

 

“From then on, the sales kept on rising and rising, and we were making more money. Then my designs got more recognition, and all of a sudden I was getting orders for custom-made jewelry. Then the second member of the harem came into our lives, and now we have a model we can use to showcase my pieces more effectively!" At this point I had to stop Percy. Something he said earlier managed to pass through my mind, but now it was back. It was something important. 

 

"Percy, wait!" I racked my brain for that nagging feeling I forgot something crucial. some important piece of the puzzle. 

 

'What was it?' I asked inwardly. 

 

I replayed in my mind all that Percy had said in the last hour. 

 

'After 3 months of training, Hephaestus acknowledged my skills.' Nope, not this one. 

 

'Hephaestus gave me his blessing over the forge.' Not this one either. 

 

'The freedom to use technology, and so we started to sell the stuff I created online' close, but still not it. 

 

We signed a few documents, and then we were good. Celestial Creations was born.' Wait... 

 

'Celestial Creations' 

 

That was it! 

 

"Celestial Creations!" I shouted, making Percy jump slightly. 

 

"What in Hades! Are you okay?" Percy asked. 

 

"That's the name of your store? Celestial Creations?" I ignored his question and asked instead. 

 

"Yes, it is. Why?" Percy confirmed. 

 

"Then, is the second member of the Harem Piper?" I asked directly. 

 

It all made sense now. I was blind! How could it have slipped my mind? Piper is modeling for a jewelry store. Her suddenly appearing after being gone for 3 years. Percy being a jeweler. 

 

Two members of his Harem. 

 

The other member having a job away from here. 

 

It all fits. 

 

I stared at Percy as he turned to me with wide eyes. Shock was obvious across his face, as if he couldn't believe I managed to connect all the dots. Then he smiled as he nodded. 

 

"You really are your mother's son," Percy murmured before turning back to me. "You are right, Malcolm. The second harem member is Piper," he confirmed, turning back to his work. 

 

I was speechless. Here I was shocked to learn another one of the missing demigods turned out to be living with him and was a member of his harem, and he was talking about it like we were just talking about the weather. 

 

"How?" It was all I could ask, given my state of mind. 

 

I heard Percy sigh before he answered. 

 

"I don't think it would be right for me to be the one to tell her story. She will be coming back home in a few days so you can ask her yourself. For now, just know that she became a harem member of her own free will. You remember the conditions in joining right?" Percy asked at the end, glancing at me. 

 

I nodded. 

 

That information was still fresh in my mind after all. 

 

"Good, keep that in mind when thinking about this Harem of mine," Percy added. 

 

I was quiet as I thought back to all I learned, ever since I met up with Percy. It has been one eye-opening truth after the other. From learning of the reward, he got his engagement to Hazel. The Harem and now Piper also being a member. And if I remember correctly, the Piper was also engaged to him. 

 

At this rate, Annabeth will lose it. And as much as I would like for her and Percy to get back together. I just don't see it happening, not easily anyway. It could still be possible, if Percy ever forgives her, of course. But now, even if he does forgive her, I just don't see the other two women accepting her into the harem warmly. 

 

Annabeth has, after all, hurt Percy badly. And if last night was any indication, then Hazel and Piper will be hostile to my sister for her past mistakes. And Percy already said that he won't force them to do anything they were against doing. Just like his warning, Annabeth was not going to be welcomed here. 

 

I was so lost in my thoughts I didn't notice an hour had passed. I didn't notice until Percy had to shake me to bring me back to the present. 

 

"Yo! Malcolm!" Percy called loudly, shaking me out of my thoughts. 

 

"Huh?" was my brilliant response. 

 

Percy laughed as he pointed at the doors of the workshop. I turned and saw the red-haired nymph, Ruby, standing by the door. 

 

"Lunch is ready; we should go," Percy told me as he headed towards the door and stepped outside as Ruby stepped aside to let him pass. I stood and followed him, and together the three of us walked back to the mansion. I hung back a few steps behind Percy and Ruby and watched as the nymph clung to Percy's arms, her head leaning to him as they walked. Making the nature of their relationship obvious. 

 

We went in the mansion through the same back door and headed straight to the dining room. Upon entering, I saw that Percy and I were the only ones not present. I quickly sat down so as not to make the others wait any longer. 

 

As I sat, I saw Clarisse grinning at Hazel as the former praetor smiled lovingly at Percy as he sat down his chair at the head of the table. 

 

Percy leaned over and kissed Hazel on her cheek, making her blush. After Percy looked at all of us before clapping loudly,. 

 

"Let's eat!" 

  

--------------------------------- 

 

Clarisse POV 

  

The sun had just broken through the horizon when my eyes opened. Immediately my hand reached for the knife I kept under my pillow after seeing the unfamiliar room. A quick glance around revealed where I was; memories from yesterday came back quickly. 

 

'Oh right! I'm at Prissy's place.' 

 

I sighed as I dropped the knife on the bed. I relaxed for a few minutes until I felt the need to move. Being a child of war, the need to move, to prepare for the day ahead was something I could never get rid of. The feeling of needing to make sure I was as ready for war as I'll ever be was a constant thought at the back of my head. Chasing away laziness and idleness out of my mind. 

 

It was that thought that pushed me out of the bed and out of the room in search of something to do. I went down the stairs and headed into the kitchen. There I found two nymphs working on breakfast. 

 

'It seems I was the first to wake up,' I grinned. 

 

"Good morning, Miss. Would you be wanting breakfast now or later?" The blue-haired nymph asked as the both of them bowed. 

 

"Just a piece of toast and water," I answered as I sat down on a seat. 

 

The red-haired one quickly handed me my plate and a glass of water. I made quick work of the food. Not really a breakfast person, and I wanted to ask if there was a place to train in this mansion. Knowing Prissy, I was sure there was one. But you never know how the years changed him. Seven years ago, I never would have thought of him having a Harem and now he's got 4 or 5 women all to himself. 

 

"Is there someplace here I could train in? If not, I can just go outside and train there," I asked after eating. "We have a training room in the basement; would you like for me to take you there?" The blue-haired one answered. 

 

"Sure, thanks!" I replied, showing a bit of gratitude. 

 

I followed the nymph out of the kitchen and down a hallway; we went down a set of curved stairs at the end of the hall. At the bottom of the stairs, the place opened to an open room as large as the dining pavilion back at camp. It was a square room with multiple doors on 4 walls. The blue-haired nymph went to the one on the far side, directly across from the stairs. 

 

She opened the door and stepped aside, gesturing for me to enter. "The training room, miss," she said as I stepped past her. "Thanks," I told her. Once I was inside, I looked around the room and saw multiple racks filled with all kinds of weapons. Swords of all sizes and lengths, spears, axes, and hammers. I even saw a bunch of bows hanging from one of the walls. 

 

There were also a bunch of armors set up on the stands scattered all around the room. I nodded, satisfied at the setup, when my attention was grabbed by a series of whaps and heavy panting from one corner of the room. 

 

'Whap! thunk!  slash!'

 

By the corner of the room, I saw Hazel, daughter of Pluto and former Praetor of New Rome. She used to be the girlfriend of my half sibling. Now she was the first member of Jackson's harem. 

 

hah! 

 

Prissy having a Harem! still couldn't believe that. Hard to believe that the guy who turned down godhood for a girl who wasn't even dating him yet would be engaged to not one but two different women. And not the one he gave up godhood for. 

 

I shook my head to drive those thoughts away. Hazel was swinging away at a training dummy with a sword. 'Humm.' I hummed in approval. Her technique was good, and there was ample strength in her slashes. She's good. Though I was also a bit confused, the Roman way of fighting with a sword usually was composed of thrusts and stabbings. Not the way Hazel is moving now. 

 

'Must be because of Prissy,' I thought. 

 

After a few more minutes of watching her train, I step closer to her. Hazel stopped when she saw me, and she greeted me with a smile on her face. "Good morning, Clarisse!". I just grunted in response. "You're good! A bit different from a typical Roman warrior's style but good enough." I gave her my honest opinion on her skills. 

 

"Thank you! It took me a while to get used to this style, but Percy insisted. He said that I should get used to all kinds of fighting styles," Hazel explained while spinning her sword around her body. There was a fluidity in her motion; clearly, she was used to her sword and was familiar enough with it. 

 

"Prissy made that sword too?" I asked. 

 

Hazel lifted the sword and gazed at it for a bit. "Yes, he did. Percy's made almost all of the weapons and armor in the mansion," she said. "Though the majority of them was made during his training with Lord Vulcan," Hazel added. 

 

"He trained with Hephaestus?" I asked, surprised. 

 

"Oh yes! It was a few months after I was sent here by my father," Hazel told me with a smile. Clearly remembering it fondly. I wanted to ask more about that, but something about what Hazel said bothered me more. So, I decided about that instead. 

 

"What do you mean you were sent here by your father?" I asked. 

 

Hazel stared at me after I asked that question. I could see the internal struggle she was going through. I thought she was going to dodge answering me, but after a few seconds she sighed and sat down on the mat, placing her sword across her lap. 

 

I wanted to train, but I figured I could do that later; getting answers was a priority for now. So, I followed her down on the floor and sat down as well. I didn't bring my spear with me down here since all I wanted was to train my body, so I leaned back on my arms and waited until Hazel began explaining how she got here. Then I remembered I haven't apologized to her yet about my manners, or lack thereof, last night. 

 

"By the way, I'm sorry about how I acted towards you last night," I said, looking her right in the eye and showing my sincerity. Hazel smiled and nodded. "I accept, but please do keep an open mind about our set up here. Especially when the second member of the harem comes back," she responded. 

 

"I'll keep that in mind." I nodded at her request. It's not like it was a hard request to begin with. And I've somewhat accepted it anyway. I was just surprised last night, that's all. 

 

"What happened with you and Frank anyway?" I asked, now that we are okay, mostly. 

 

Hazel giggled; why was she giggling? I don't know, but she was giggling for some reason. 

 

"Do you want to know why my father sent me here or what happened between me and Frank?" Hazel asked after her giggling fit. 'Oh yeah, I asked her that first,' I thought. I forgot about my first question. I was about to say to answer my first question, but she beat me to it. 

 

"I'm just messing with you! Besides, those two questions are related anyway, so just listen to my story and you'll get your answer!" Hazel said. The way was nonchalantly describing that; it was unnerving but also reassuring. I think it meant that she has accepted her place here and truly is happy where she is. The past no longer haunts her, whatever that may be. And that is good. 

 

I stayed quiet as Hazel got ready to tell her story; she closed her eyes and inhaled deeply. She opened her eyes as she exhaled, then she started. 

 

"Before I started, a bit of context about me that not many know." she started with that. A secret about herself. Okay, why not? 

 

"I am actually a lot older than I look, first of all. That's because I was born back in 1928," was her declaration. 

 

"What?" was my response. 

 

"Yes! I am that old. And no, I am not immortal. And unlike Nico, I was not stuck in the Lotus Casino," she added. 

 

"Then how?" I questioned. 

 

"Long story short, I am someone who has died once. Yes, I died when I was just 13 years old. Then I spent decades in Asphodel, just wandering the wastelands of the underworld. That is until I was found by Nico," she continued. 

 

"He was going around in the underworld looking for his sister, the one that died on the quest with Percy. But instead of finding her, he found me instead. So, Nico took advantage of the Door of Death being opened and unguarded to sneak me out to the world of the living." 

 

That was very surprising. I never thought that little emo death brat had it in him. 

 

"Anyway, Nico knew that he couldn't bring me back to camp half-blood, so he took me to the Roman camp. And that's my background." Hazel ended her explanation. 

 

"So, you were resurrected; I didn't know that," I confirmed with Hazel. "In a manner of speaking, but that's not important right now," she responded. She paused, and I saw a seriousness on her face that wasn't there before. 'It looks like the reason for her being here is a heavy one,' I thought. 

 

"As for why my father sent me here, it has something to do with my time in the underworld as a dead person." Hazel started, her voice tinged with sadness, and I knew instantly the topic would be heavy. "As a demigod, I'm sure you know that about the nightmares we get." She started, and I nodded. I was not a stranger to nightmares; we've all had them since we were kids. It just comes with being a Demigod. 

 

"Add to that being one of the prophecy kids, and as a child of the big three plus surviving a war, then you get a demigod with an even worse bout of nightmares than most." I can see how that would be true. As a demigod who has survived not one but three wars, plus a quest. I know just how much worse our nightmares were. 

 

"Well, my nightmares were more special. You see, my time in Asphodel has guaranteed that my sleep will be plagued by visions of my time there," Hazel continued in a small voice. "The dead are not supposed to be walking among the living, my father explained to me. As I have already died once, my spirit itself longs for the underworld, coupled with my memories of my time there. and the trauma of the wars. Well, if safe to say, I suffered greatly." Hazel confessed, and I thought of her as a strong person before; now I think she was one of the strongest. 

 

And she has more than earned my respect. 

 

"And that's where Frank comes in, or rather where he didn't come in. To be fair to him, Frank did try to do his best. At first, the nightmares were manageable. But as time passed, they became worse until just his presence wasn't really alleviating my suffering," Hazel said with a small smile. 

 

"Then he became busier and busier with New Rome and his new duties. I tried to bury myself with the same work, but I found myself doing worse with my duties, so I quit and passed the mantle to someone else," she went on. 

 

"Then one day, I just couldn't handle it anymore. His lack of time for me has got the better of me. So, I decided to end it. I broke up with him. He tried to fight; he did, but I knew we were heading towards a more hurtful heartbreak if we continued, so I steeled myself and left." Hazel paused here. I took the chance to talk. 

 

"So it wasn't because he was cheating or that he was abusive? That's good," I murmured. Hazel frowned at me as she responded. "I don't know where you got that idea from, but you really should not jump to conclusions." 

 

"Frank was a good boyfriend. And he was a greater friend. He just wasn't equipped enough to handle someone with baggage like mine," Hazel added as she defended her ex, who happened to be my half-brother. "Because of that, I called on my father for help. And he sent me here." 

 

"And it was the best decision of my life," she suddenly declared with a wide smile. 

 

"Even if you're a member of a Harem?" I asked. "Yes!" she responded. 

 

"Besides, the vows we took when we joined are almost the same as what marriage vows sound like, so in a way, it's just like being married," she said, and I remembered what the vows were from Percy last night. 

 

"And you're really in love with the Kelp for brains?" I asked in a teasing tone. 

 

"Yes! I am very much in love with Percy!" retorted Hazel. 

 

"What did you even see in him? I'm not trying to say he's not attractive; it's just that I never saw the appeal," I told Hazel. 

 

"That's good! One less woman I need to worry about!" Hazel's response was unexpected. "Was there more?" I asked. "You have no idea!" Hazel almost shouted at me. 

 

"Have you ever heard of how I and Frank met Percy? No. Okay, I'll tell you." Hazel was very giddy as she spoke. 

 

"I first met Percy when he stumbled on the entrance to Camp Jupiter. He was dirty, his clothes were torn, and he was being chased by two Gorgons all while carrying the goddess Juno!" Hazel started, this at least I knew from Frank. 

 

"That first glimpse of Percy for me was the most memorable. I thought he was a god in disguise, you know. Not because of his looks, no, because of the aura of power he exuded. Like the world waited for his command," Hazel added. 

 

"Then all throughout the journey to Greece and the war. I slowly developed a crush on him. But I never acted on it. At the time he was very devoted to Annabeth, even willingly falling to the Pit just for her." I noticed a harder edge in her tone as she talked about Annabeth. And considering how she reacted to me last night, I think Percy was right in that Annabeth won't be getting a warm welcome from the women of this mansion. 

 

"And after living with him, well, I was a goner. One day, I just couldn't hold back any more, so I confessed my love for him, and he accepted." Her smile was so wide and bright I was surprised I was not blinded. 

 

I felt her genuine feelings for Prissy, and that complicated what I was about to tell her. I just hope she won't blow up on me again. Percy isn't here right now to hold her back. And as much as I love a fight, I wouldn't want to be responsible for any injuries to his fiancée. 

 

"Umm Hazel, thanks for explaining to me, but I'd like to return the favor. The reason I asked is because I plan on telling everything I learned here to Annabeth when we get back to camp," I said in one breath, then paused to see how she would react. 

 

Hazel stared at me for a few minutes before she nodded. "I figured as much; I know that you and her go way back. You've known each other longer than her and Percy. So, I can understand why you'd do that," she said. 

 

"Yes, that, but also because I believe she's still in love with Percy," I added. 

 

"I know, I never believed even for a minute that Annabeth wasn't in love with Percy. But her love for him didn't stop her from doing the most horrible thing. So even if she's in love with him still. Nothing really changed." Hazel responded. 

 

"In the end, Percy will decide if he will ever forgive her and welcome her back in his arms, or not. All I'm going to do is stay beside Percy and support and love him in whatever his decision might be," Hazel declared. 

 

Hearing her say those things solidified the fact that she was actually happy here and that she was here willingly. So, I nodded and grinned at Hazel. 

 

"He really got lucky with you!" I spoke. with a grin. 

 

"I'm the lucky one, actually!" she retorted, not knowing she walked right in my trap! 

 

"Really? How lucky are we talking about? Cause based on what I heard last night. It seems you got lucky multiple times!" I asked teasingly. 

 

I watched as Hazel blushed but didn't deny my words, making me grin even more. 

 

"So Hazel, tell me. Is Prissy really that good in bed?" I asked while leaning closer to the smaller girl. 

 

Hazel blushed some more, but she looked me straight in the eye before answering. 

 

"He's the best." 

  

-------------------------------------- 

 

Will POV 

 

As always, I was up the moment the sun broke through the horizon. Freaking Genetics! I don't even share genes with my father! So why can't I sleep in? Where's the justice? 

 

Sigh 

 

I glanced at the glass balcony doors and saw the forest beginning to light up from the early morning sun. I contemplated staying in bed for a few more hours, but habit is a thing that is very hard to deny and break. Back at camp, I would have been up the moment my eyes opened. Making my way to the infirmary to check on the overnight patients and see if we had any additions during the night. 

 

Now though, I didn't have to do that, given that this land was even more protected than both demigod camps. Warded from the gods themselves! Still, my body demanded that I get a move on. So, I got up and freshened up before going out of the mansion. 

 

'Let's check this place out' 

 

I went down and out of the mansion without meeting anyone. It seems like I was the first to wake up, as always. I went to the middle of the clearing and basked under the soft, early morning sunlight. Closing my eyes and just letting the light of my father's domain wash over me. Enjoying the heat, imagining it as my father's embrace. 

 

After a while, I opened my eyes and looked up at the sun. Unlike others, being the Sun god's child allowed me to stare at the Sun for a longer period without any discomfort. Staring at the Sun for me is just like looking at a light bulb. I tried to make out the chariot of the sun, but all I saw was a ball of light. 

 

I shook my head and laid down on the soft grass and just idled away the morning, counting the clouds that floated across the sky. Listening to the chirping of the birds on the trees. It was peaceful here. I had almost forgotten what it was like to not be so busy and stressed all the time. Even now, when there was no active prophecy going on, being the head medic still makes my life hectic! 

 

And I wouldn't want that kind of life for others. 

 

Laying down here on the grass, in the middle of the woods. Surrounded by nature and your loved ones. I can see why Percy and Hazel kept to themselves. It's peaceful, and if anybody deserved a peaceful life, it was Percy. 

 

I closed my eyes and just willed the time to go by as my mind went blank for the first time in a while. 

 

I wish Nico was here. 

 

After I don't know how long, I went back to the mansion area and sat down on one of the lounge chairs around the pool area. The view from here was just stunning, with a clear view of the lake, shimmering from the morning sun. It was breath-taking. If I were living here, I would spend the most time here, just enjoying this view all day. 

 

While I was enjoying the view, I noticed the pool water casting a rainbow on one of the pillars surrounding it. 'I should contact Chiron and inform him we got here safe last night,' I thought. Fishing a Drachma from my pocket, another change implemented to all demigods going away from camp. Always have a couple of Drachmas ready for emergency use in your pockets. 

 

"Oh, Fleecy, do me a solid! Show me Chiron at Camp Half-Blood!" I prayed, then I tossed the golden coin at the rainbow. Tink! The Drachma passed the rainbow, hit the pillar, fell, and rolled on the tiled floor. My eyes followed it as it rolled and stopped by the edge of the pool. 

 

I stared at the coin on the ground, wondering what went wrong. I got up and went to pick up the coin. I inspected it to make sure it was a real Drachma. With the Stolls around, it was very possible for one of them to swipe my Drachmas with one of their fake ones for a prank. Then again, even they would not jeopardize the safety of a camper going out of camp. 

 

'Nope, real Drachma.' 

 

Checking that it was a real Drachma, I faced the rainbow and tried again. "Oh, Fleecy, do me a solid! Show me Chiron at Camp Half-Blood!" This time I said it slowly, enunciating every word properly. Once again, I flicked the coin to the rainbow and watched as it went through it without the intended effect. This time though, the coin fell in the pool, and I didn't want to dip in the pool this early. 

 

'It's not the coin, and it's not me. Something is not right here.' I decided to get inside the mansion; it would be much safer inside. At least until I find out what's happening. I found two of the nymphs in the kitchen preparing breakfast. "Good morning, sir!" They both greeted me as I entered. I smiled back and returned their greeting. 

 

"What would you like for breakfast?" asked the red-haired nymph. "Eggs and bacon, please," I replied as I sat down on one of the high chairs. "Excuse me, but can I have your names, please?" I asked the blue-haired one. It was getting annoying not knowing the names of the nymphs in this place. 

 

"Of course, my name is Blueberry; she is Ruby, and the one that is not here right now is Aethra," Blueberry answered, gesturing to Ruby, who was cooking breakfast. Aethra must be the white-haired nymph from last night. "It's Aethra's day off today, so she is sleeping in," Blueberry added. 

 

"A day off, you guys get days off?" I asked, intrigued. 

 

"Oh yes! Master insisted on it. We tried to decline them when we were first sent here to serve, but Master wouldn't take no for an answer. So now we have a day off, one every week," Blueberry explained as she busied herself with breakfast prep. 

 

"Here you go, sir," Ruby said as she handed me a plate with my breakfast. "Thank you," I thanked her as I started on my breakfast. I watched as the two continued to get food ready for the other inhabitants of the mansion. 

 

After eating, I left the kitchen and went back to my room to take a quick shower and maybe try to sleep some more. I didn't have anything I needed to do here anyway, and I wanted to take advantage of the safety of the place to relax before we have to go back to the normal stressful life at camp. 

 

After showering, I climbed on the bed and laid down. The next thing I knew, I was hearing a knocking on the door. 'I must have fallen asleep,' I thought as I got up and opened the door. I saw Ruby with a smile waiting for me. "Lunch is ready, sir," she said. 

 

"I'll be down in a sec," I said. Ruby turned and went back down as I went back to my bag to get a few things. Then, like her, I went down and made my way to the dining room, where I found Hazel and Clarisse on their seats around the table. "Did you just wake up?" Clarisse asked. "No, I just went back to sleep. But I was up with the sun, like always," I answered. 

 

I turned to Hazel, who had a smile on her face. "I hope you slept well," she said as a greeting, and I took this chance to ask about the IM issue. "I did; thank you for the room, by the way. I do have to ask something." I spoke. "Hmm?" She tilted her head at me, waiting for my question. "I tried to contact camp earlier, but the Iris message won't work. Why is that?" I asked. 

 

Hazel smiled as she nodded. "Ah! That! Yeah, IMs don't really work here," she said with a wave of her hand. I noticed Clarisse sitting next to her raise an eyebrow at her. Clearly also not something she was told. "I guess I should explain, huh?" I nodded. I wonder why IMs are unusable here. 

 

"This place was rewarded to Percy by the Gods; as long as he lives, this place will be a safe haven for him and those he invites against monsters and the gods themselves. That includes their domains and influence," Hazel explained. "That means things like IM's and shadow travel will not be usable here because they are directly influenced by a god, which this place actively guards against," she added. 

 

I remember that protection from God's thing from yesterday, but I didn't think it extended to IM's and things like that. Will my inherited skills even work here? 

 

"So, no IM's?" I asked. "No IM's," Hazel confirmed. "At least not within the barrier. If we need to send one, we usually go to the beach," Hazel said, turning to her left. "It's about a 30-minute ride from here." She turned back to me and continued. "If you really need to send one, you can use one of our motorcycles here or an ATV," Hazel offered. 

 

"No, no. That's ok. I just wanted to inform Chiron since I had nothing to do this morning. I'll leave that up to Malcolm. He's the leader anyway." I declined. I still remember the first time I rode a motorcycle. It was during the 2nd Titan War; Percy just grabbed me from the battlefield and made me ride one with him to go to Annabeth. Now that I think about it, that might have been the moment I knew I liked men. I still wouldn't want to be riding on a motorcycle ever again. Even if it's with Nico. 

 

The danger it would pose just doesn't make sense to me, even if Nico would look absolutely handsome on one. The thought of him riding one and getting in an accident just fills me with dread. So, no motorcycle for me. 

 

"If you're sure, but if you change your mind, just let us know, okay?" Hazel responded. I nodded and waited for lunch to start. 

 

"Ruby, please go and call Percy. Tell him lunch is ready." Hazel tells the Red-haired nymph, who nodded and went to call our host. I just sat and waited for about 10 minutes until I saw Percy and Malcolm enter the dining room. 

 

'So that's where he's been,' I thought as Malcolm sat down beside Clarisse while Percy took the seat at the head of the table. I saw him kiss Hazel on the cheek, causing her to blush slightly. Then he smiled at the nymphs standing around the table before announcing the start of the meal. 

 

As we ate, Percy asked us what we planned to do for the rest of the day. 

 

"I'll just relax by the pool; it's been a while since I just sat around not doing anything," Malcolm said, and I agreed with him. As fellow camp counselors, I know how busy we get on a daily basis. 

 

"I think I'll join him there. Maybe go for a swim," I said after him, getting a nod from Malcolm. 

 

"I will join you in your workshop; I'm curious about what you do here. Then maybe train a bit before dinner. Since we still can't have that spar," Clarisse said, the last part directed at Hazel, who has vetoed the planned spar until Percy finishes the current project he's got going on. 

 

"Fair enough. Just to let you know now though, it's boring work," Percy accepted. 

 

"If it's boring, then I'll just leave," Clarisse retorted. 

 

"Alright," Percy agreed, and we went back to our meals. 

  

--------------------------- 

  

Extra POV (Percy) 

 

It was early evening when I decided to stop for the day, checking on the platinum chain I was working on. I was happy with how it turned out; I set it aside together with the pendant I managed to finish after lunch. All that's left to do is attach the lock and polish them all, and then I'm done with this. 

 

'I should be able to finish this tomorrow,' I thought happily. 

 

"Hunnnn" I stretched my back, feeling good from being hunched over the work table for long periods of time. 

 

I stood up and went out of my workshop, officially done for the day. I walked back to the mansion and noticed voices coming from the pool area on the other side of the mansion. Deciding to go there immediately, I went around my home and saw everyone having fun and relaxing by the pool. 

 

Will and Malcolm were smiling and floating about in the pool while Hazel and Clarisse were sitting down on the lounges nursing drinks in their hands. The nymphs were scattered around doing their own thing. 

 

The view brought a smile to my face. I felt happy to see my family and friends relaxing, no doubt taking advantage of the safety this place afforded them. And the lack of responsibility they got from camp. I would accept them all here if it was possible. Sadly, I knew they wouldn't accept that. They all have their own lives to live after all. 

 

"Percy! Are you done?" Hazel was the first to spot me as I came around the mansion. I walked up to her and gave her a kiss on her lips. We parted and I gave her a smile as I nodded. "Good, you should freshen up; we'll have an early dinner tonight," she added. "As you wish, my lady," I teased as I grabbed her hand and kissed her wrist. I felt her shiver and I knew I was going to have a night to look forward to. 

 

I nodded to my guest and made my way inside the mansion to take a shower. I've had a long, productive day. It's time to unwind a little. 

 

--------line break--------- 

 

"Ring... ring... ring..." 

 

We were in the middle of dinner when the alarm sounded all over the mansion. I sat up as Clarisse and Malcolm got ready for battle, typical demigod instinct kicking in. I heard giggling from my side and saw Hazel covering her mouth with a napkin as she tried to stifle her laughter. 

 

"Relax guys! It's just the alarm," I said as I tried to calm down my guests. 

 

"Alarm?" Clarisse asked, eyes roaming around. Checking the outside from the windows. 

 

Hazel took the chance to explain what it was for. "It's the alarm that lets us know if there is someone outside our border. The same thing happened with you guys when you arrived last night. Same when you were being attacked, Malcolm," she told everybody. 

 

I saw Clarisse relax as she sat back down, while Malcolm was still very much alert. But he sat down as well. 

 

"So, who's outside?" Will asked mid-bite. I looked to Hazel, and she looked back at me. "A god," I said, causing Will to choke for a bit. Ruby immediately gave him a glass of water. Before I could invite the god inside, Clarisse asked me a question. 

 

"I thought this place kept you away from the gods?" she asked, understandably confused. 

 

"That is true, like I explained. Part of my reward is freedom from the god's meddling. But that doesn't mean they can't ask me for favors. It only means that they cannot force me to do their bidding. Or send me on any quest for them," I explained. 

 

"Like what my father did for me," Hazel added. 

 

I smiled at Hazel before invoking the words that allowed visitors in my domain. 

 

"I, Percy Jackson, invite the god into my domain," I declared. 

 

As soon as I said the words, shadows gathered from every corner of the room as the temperature dropped. The shadows coalesced until they formed Hades, Lord of the Underworld. Father of Hazel. He stood in one corner of the dining room, eye-taking every face in the room before settling on me. 

 

All at once, everyone except me and Hazel stood up and bowed to the god in reverence. 

 

"Greetings, Lord Hades!" They said one and all, earning a nod of recognition from the Dark God himself. Hades turned and stared at his daughter. His form flickering to his Roman one as he greeted her. "Hello, daughter, I trust you are well?" The god asked. 

 

"I am more than well, father; I am happy and at peace," Hazel answered with a wide smile. Grabbing my hand from the table and bringing it to her lips for a kiss. "I am glad for it," Pluto said before looking back at me, shifting back to his Greek form. 

 

"What brings you here, Uncle?" I asked. Hoping he isn't about to ask for another favor. 

 

"Nico came to me earlier today; it seems he's finally found out what happened to Hazel and to you along with the rest of Camp Half-Blood. He is demanding that I send him here," Hades said, shocking me. I always knew I couldn't hide things from Nico. But for things to happen at almost the same time? 

 

I wonder what The Fates are playing at right now. 

 

"I am here to ask to be allowed to send him here," Hades added, asking for his son. 

 

"I have no problem with Nico coming here. But it's up to Hazel to decide," I replied as I turned to Hazel. 

 

Hazel looked to me, shocked, but only for a bit. She was silent for a few minutes before she made up her mind. "I want to meet Nico as well, but can you send him here tomorrow? In the morning would be best so that we would have an entire day to catch up," Hazel told her father, who nodded. 

 

"That is acceptable. I shall send Nico beyond the border tomorrow," the god confirmed before he dissolved into shadows and disappeared from the room. 

 

"Well! It seems we'll be having one more quest joining us tomorrow!" Hazel announced, making me groan. I ignored Hazel as she instructed the nymphs to prepare another room for her brother and went back to my meal. 

 

Seeing me eat, the others followed, and soon we were all back to enjoying the meal we had in front of us. Excited for the next day. 

 

extra extra POV 

 

On the balcony of a room on the second floor. In a mansion in the middle of a clearing in the woods. A man sits on a chair, looking over the dark night as he gazes at the stars. 

 

In his hands, he held a phone. He has been contemplating making a call since after dinner. First, he planned to use Iris messaging but learned from Will that such things were impossible inside the bordered land of Percy. 

 

And so here he was, wasting time debating making the call or waiting until he was face-to-face to share all he learned about his host. 

 

And he learned a lot. Some of those he wasn't comfortable sharing over the phone. But he knew the other person would want to know as soon as possible. 

 

With a deep breath, the man pressed the call button and waited for the call to connect. 

 

After a few rings, he heard a click and a voice who asked who it was on the other end calling. 

 

The man braced himself and started to speak. 

 

"Annabeth, it's me. I have news." 

 

 

Notes:

My first Multi-POV chapter.

And one I enjoyed writing a LOT

I always wondered what would have happened to Percy after he grew up. When monsters no longer hunted and bothered him.

What kind of life would he live, and what kind of job would he have?

This chapter was a glimpse of the life I envisioned for him.

I hope you enjoyed reading this just as much as I have writing it.

and like always.

Read on to find out!

Chapter 19: Hazel II

Summary:

More revelations and more reunions

lost connections being re-forged

Truths being known and accepted

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text


Warm


The sort of warmness that sinks into your very bones, that was what I woke up to. I opened my eyes and found myself wrapped in the muscular arms of one Percy Jackson, surrounded by his warmth.


A shiver ran down my spine when I felt his breath on my neck as he held me from behind, his arm's hold on my waist tightening in his sleep. Like he knew I was awake and wanted to hold me with him in bed.


Heat of the intimate kind bloomed in me when I felt his arousal against my rump. Hard, hot, and ready pressed up between my cheeks. I felt my face heat up in anticipation and want as I remembered all that we did last night and well into the early morning. I glanced at the clock beside my bed to check the time.


6:20 AM


There was still plenty of time before we had to wake up, which was ideal.
Now that Piper was coming back any day now, I knew she was going to hog Percy to herself as soon as she got back. When that happens, I won't be able to get my fill of my fiancé for days.


That simply won't do!


Feeling determined, I decided to take advantage of the time I still had him all to myself.


With a small smile on my face, I decided to tease the sleeping hunk behind me. Pressing my behind closer to him, trapping his hardness between my softness, and wiggling my hips in a way I knew would wake him up, in a way I knew would rile him up. After just a few minutes, I felt Percy start to squirm behind me. His hands, already clinging to me, started to move up my breasts, drawing a smile on my face.


"Hmmm," I moaned when I felt his lips on my neck and shoulders, making me shiver as he peppered me with kisses.


"Good morning, baby!" I greeted Percy, moving my hips even more. Telling him what I wanted without telling him. I smiled when I felt his hands hold on to my breast and started to play with them.
"What do you think you're doing, Hazel?" Percy whispered near my ear. The gruffness of his voice made my core tremble with need. "Nothing," I replied, as nonchalantly as I could, despite how turned on I was. Then I felt his hands run down my skin as they went from my breasts to my hips, making me shiver some more. His hands settled on my hips as they held onto them. "Nothing?" he asked as my hips continued to grind against him.


"Uhh huh," I said coyly. Still facing away from him.


"If you keep doing this, then we won't be getting out of bed any time soon," Percy said, his voice laden with desire, mirroring my own. "And? Is that so bad?" I responded, my hands now going up my head and grabbing him by his hair as he proceeded to kiss me behind my ears.


"No, it's not!" Percy replied and turned me until I was on my back, his lips now on mine as he devoured me for all I was worth. His tongue ran over my lips, demanding entry, and I opened my mouth to allow him. I was never able to deny him anything. Not that I ever thought of denying him anything in the first place. Just as he has never denied me anything in return.


His tongue flicked and played with mine, teasing me in ways that brought about my "wild side," as he called it. I was always the more reserved one in our relationship. It took a bit from him to make me more comfortable with expressing my desire. But when I did, I was told that it was quite an experience.


And so as I felt his hand wander all over my body, my blood started to boil, and my need for him became unbearable. Suddenly, my hands were on his shoulder, and I was pushing him off me. Then I turned him over until he was the one on his back on the bed. Then I swung my leg over him, straddling him, trapping his hard length between our bodies. All that while keeping our lips connected.


"Whoa!" Percy gasped as I pushed myself off him, bracing myself with my hands on his hard, heaving chest. I stared at his eyes as they widen in shock and awe over what I just did. "That was,." he started saying but was cut off when I began to grind on his hardness even more. Leaving no doubt as to what I wanted from him.


I smirked as I watched his eyes flutter close from the pleasure I was giving him. Pride swelled in my chest at the thought that I was the cause of this man's undoing. Something that countless Gods and Titans were unable to do.


"Too much?" I asked, making Percy's eyes open wide. "Not enough!" he answered as he made a grab of my face, pulling me down to him as we continued our heated kiss. After a while, one of my hands went and grabbed his hot length and lined it up to my needy core. Slowly, I pushed down and engulfed it as I gasped into his mouth.


"Fuck! You're so tight!" Percy groaned out as I sat on him, slowly getting used to the feeling of fullness him being inside me brought. No matter how many times we do this, the feeling of being stretched to the limit never really goes away. Add to that his large size and my petiteness bring about so much pleasure to both of us.


After a while, I got used to having him inside me. I looked down to see Percy gazing up at me with nothing but love and a whole lot of lust in his eyes. "Are you ready?" I asked as I started to lift my hips up along his length. My breath hitching with every inch of him leaving me. Then Percy placed his hands on my hips, and without looking away, pulled me down until he was sheathed all the way in me again, making me shout in pleasure.


"For you, baby, always," was Percy's response.


And so the room began to fill with the sounds of our loving making. Well into the morning, only stopping until we absolutely needed to.

 

 

---------line break---------

 

 

It was 8:30 in the morning, 2 hours since I woke up.


2 hours spent having mind-breaking sex with the son of the father of horses, the son of the Earth-shaker himself. As always, when making love with Percy, he seems to bring out the storm in me and the others that share his bed. Which is soaked now.


I laid down on the bed as I heaved, my body recovering from the pleasurable pain it went through as the son of the Earth-shaker shook me to my very core with his battering ram of an organ. Which he used with great efficiency to break down the dam to my floodgates.


I turned my head to my left and gazed at the open door to my bathroom. Where the sounds of running water can be heard, an open invitation left by Percy for me to join him in the shower. One I was so tempted to accept, except for the fact that every female in this mansion knows that Percy in the water, in any form. Is a different beast all together?


As we all found out from the times we all indulged in him in the pool. We discovered that having "Fun" with Percy while he is in water would take all of us and the better part of the day to even tire him out. The water acts as a charger for him, extending his endurance and stamina. Much to our delight and detriment. When that happens, we all need to dedicate our whole day to keeping up with him. Ending with all of us girls, exhausted and him energized and elated.


So, despite how tempting his invitation is, I wouldn't take him up for it. At least not while we have guests present. Guests, who I had no doubt heard all that happened in this room again. I sighed as I braced myself for the teasing I was going to get from Clarisse today. I closed my eyes and rested my body as I waited for Percy to finish up in the bathroom so I could clean myself up too.


The next thing I knew, I was being shaken awake by Percy, who had already finished cleaning up and was now wrapped up in a towel from the waist down. "Hazel, wake up. I'm done with the shower."


"I feel asleep?" I asked groggily as I sat up still naked. Not bothering to cover up. "You must have been tired," he said as he looked me over, eyes darkening with lust once again. "I wonder why?" I retorted as I shoved him back as he tried to get on the bed with me again. "Hey! I'm not the one who started all this!" Percy retorted back, hands up as if surrendering. Though his eyes were alight with humor.


I smiled and leaned over and kissed him briefly. Then I stood up and made my way to the bathroom. "I'm going to take a shower now!" I said, then I turned around and pointed a finger at him. "And you are not invited!" I told him. I smirked as Percy looked on with shock, then I turned, entered my bathroom, and locked the door behind me.


I giggled as I heard Percy yell how I would pay for that. Then I heard the door to my room open and close, signifying him leaving to go back to his own room to dress up for the day. I sighed and went to take a shower, washing the remnants of our love-making left over my body. Making sure I was at least presentable to our friends, even though I knew they knew what I was up to last night and this morning.


After a satisfying hot shower, I was cleaned and dressed for the day. I left my room and headed down to the kitchen for a much needed breakfast. All the physical action so early in the day has got me famished. Fortunately, Ruby and Aethra were the only ones in the kitchen. Both girls who also know what it's like to be the object of Percy's desire in the morning.


"Good morning, girls!" I greeted them both as I entered the room.


"Good morning, Mistress Hazel!" they replied with knowing smiles. We've all learned to read each other's expressions during the time we've lived together. So I knew they both heard me and Percy go at it this morning. It was easier for me to ignore their knowing looks, as I too give them the same looks when they are the ones in my shoes. Such is the way our lives have been since being under the care of Percy Jackson.


"Breakfast? Or have you had your fill?" Aethra asked, teasingly as she raised an eyebrow at me. I blushed at the innuendo but nevertheless accepted her offer. "I'll have breakfast, please. I'm still hungry," I said, returning the grin back to her.


After a couple of more minutes of banter between the three of us, I finished breakfast and headed to the home office, where I would spend the rest of the day handling the admin side of running the business. Which includes answering a few emails. inquiring about the status of the two stores we run. Checking on a few orders we have ongoing and reaching out to the staff in both stores, making sure we have all bases covered.


The visits of our friends have derailed some of our plans, like visiting the two stores. But it was a worthy interruption to our routines and plans.


I was replying to some inquiries from a few designers about a possible collaboration between us when I heard a knock on the door. "Come in!" I called out, and Ruby opened the door and entered.


"Mistress, Master Percy requests that you join him in the workshop." Ruby announced all formal. This was weird; Percy never does this. I wonder what he wants now. I nodded, locked the PC, and followed Ruby out of the office to the workshop outside the mansion. I noticed how empty the place was but figured the others must be doing their own thing.


When we reached the workshop, I found not just Percy. But Clarisse, Malcolm, and Will were also present. They all smiled as they saw me, which made me smile back. But it also made me wonder what exactly was going on.


"Why are you all here?" I asked them.


"Percy told me that he was going to finish the piece he was working on today, and I wanted to see the finished product," Malcolm answered. "I've been waiting for Prissy to finish this so we can have that spar!" was Clarisse's reason. "I had nothing else to do!" was all Will said.


The three talked all at once, so I just nodded and turned to Percy standing by his workbench, smiling that trouble-making smile that makes the butterflies in my stomach have a riot. I returned his smile and stepped closer to him.


"What's with all the drama? You could have just brought the set to the office for me to see," I asked him.


Percy smiled and answered. "I could have yes, but I wanted to do something different this time."


I rolled my eyes at his reasons but decided to play along. He reached down and grabbed a rectangular red velvet box with gold lines running all over the edge. He held it up for me to open, which I did. Inside was a set of fine platinum chain necklaces with the same metal for the pendant set, with a huge sapphire in the center surrounded by diamonds. It was accompanied by a pair of blue tear-drop shaped diamond earrings set in platinum studs.

 

Necklace

 

earrings

 


Wonderfully crafted just like the rest of Percy's creations.


"They're perfect, Percy! I'm sure the customer will love them!" I complemented him with a wide smile. I was so proud of him and his accomplishments, which made him smile back. Seeing him smile and happy was one of the best things in the world for me.


"Thank you, Hazel!" Percy said, taking back the box and placing it back on the table. Then he reached behind him and pulled out from his back pocket a gold bracelet.

 


A bracelet of braided gold.  here

 


I watched in silence as Percy took my left arm and wrapped the bracelet around my wrist. After locking it in place. He took my arm and raised it to his lips and kissed the back of my hand like a proper southern gentleman would.


"And this is for you! As thanks for all you do for me," he said while looking deep in my eye, his eyes reflecting nothing but love for me. My eye stung with tears as I gasped for breath. Overwhelmed by the sheer amount of love and adoration he had for me. My chest couldn't contain my feeling anymore, making me grab his face and pull him down so I could kiss him.


I kissed him deeply, forgetting that we had an audience, until I heard a clapping beside us. I pushed Percy away and glanced back at our friends, at Clarisse, who was wearing an all-knowing grin. And Malcolm and Will, who were blushing at the display of affection. I smiled sheepishly at them, then announced.


"Sorry about that guys, I'm afraid you'll have to excuse ourselves as we have something to discuss in private," I told them as I began to pull Percy out of the workshop and back to his room. Where I could show him how much I love and appreciate him and everything he does.


"We do?" Percy asked like an idiot as he followed me out.


"Yes, we do!" I said, looking at him. The expression on my face must have clued him in to what I wanted as he smiled lecherously.


"Oh yeah! See you guys later!" He said as he waved at the others.


Percy whistled all the way to his room. As soon as we entered and closed the door, I pushed him to his bed harshly as he landed on his back, his feet dangling off the edge.


"Whoa! Easy there!" he said, stifling his laughter.


I ignored him and began to tug on his pants, pulling them down to his ankles. Once they were off, I stood and saw that he was getting up. I hissed at him and placed my hand on his chest and pushed. His eyes widened at my actions, and he fell back down on the bed, letting me take the lead again. I placed my hand on both knees and pushed them wide apart. "Oh gods!" He gasped in surprise while I smiled at seeing what I was craving for.


Already he was hard and ready, as he always was when it came to this kind of thing. licking my lips, I kneeled between his legs and grabbed him at the base, his musk making my head heady and my mouth water. Not wanting to waste anymore time. I started to feast on the heavenly meal that is my fiancé, all laid down in front of me.

 


*smut scene*

 


I brought my face closer until my nose was pressed right under his penis. I inhaled deeply, shivering as his scent washed over my senses. "Hazel, baby! Calm down," Percy said. "You stay right there, Percy! Let me do this for you!" I replied, stroking his entire length with my right hand while my left cupped his heavy balls.


I leaned back and marveled at the perfect form of his manhood. 10 inches of pure demigod flesh. Thick enough, my hands couldn't wrap around it with one hand. Balls that were heavy with seed even though he just released 3 rounds worth of it earlier. And sturdy enough to fight against my stoking hand.


'He really is perfect!' I thought as I brought my face closer again, this time my tongue came out of my mouth as I licked him from his balls, running my tongue all the way up to the tip. Lapping up the droplet of arousal that escaped the slit.


salty,


addictive,


A taste I grew to love in the time I spent with him.


I was never really a fan of oral, both giving and receiving. Even when I was with Frank, it was this aspect of sex I never really enjoyed. Until Percy, that is. Him being who he is proved that he was just better than any other man there is. His eagerness and enthusiasm to show me the pleasures of oral sex brought about a curiosity within me. A curiosity that was never piqued by Frank.


And the skill with which Percy performed this act. It was mind-boggling. His tongue took on the aspect of an eel. Slimy, wriggling, and electric. Shocking me with bolts of pleasure as it attacked my core. His endurance was proven as he lived up to his name as a son of Poseidon. Staying down under for what seems like hours before needing to come up for air.


All those made me want to give back all that he has given and done for me. At first, it was with a sense of duty that I did it. Giving back, and as a girlfriend and harem member, I was duty bound to serve him. But as time passed, I did it to him more and more. I grew to love the act itself.


Add to that his reactions to my ministrations, how I made him shiver in delight as I tasted him. To hear him moan and gasp as I took him in my mouth. To hear him pant and groan as he fought for control as I stroked him to completion. To see the love and admiration shining in his eyes as he gazed upon me while I was on my knees in front of him. Like I was a goddess and him my priest, His devotion and worship apparent despite our positions.


Well, after all that. I was hooked.


And I took to serving him with my mouth every chance I got. Which was most of the time, given that our home is an isolated slice of the world. And those who share it with us would be more than willing to do the same to him as I do.


"Fuck!" was all Percy said as his hands clutched the sheets of his bed. My tongue now roaming up and down his shaft, enjoying the warmth of his flesh against the coolness of my saliva. "Are you enjoying yourself, master?" I asked coyly. Playing the game he only allows in our beds.


"You are doing very well, pet!" He replied, playing along as he reached down and caressed my head lovingly. My heart beat widely at his touch, making me shiver down my spine. Letting go of every restraint, I sat up on my knees and opened my mouth. My tongue came out and licked and swirled around the head of his shaft, an action that earned me a groan from the man I currently had in front of me. Then finally I took it in fully in my mouth.


Inch by inch, he sank in my mouth as I swallowed his length; slowly but surely, he disappeared in my mouth. A feat that took me months of practice and dedication to perfect. Something that I was very proud of, something that I take pride in doing.


"Holy crap!" Percy exclaimed as I bottomed out. My lips are wrapped at the base of his length. He writhed in pleasure as I swallowed around him, using my throat muscles to massage his shaft. He's now holding my head in place but not pushing me down. Letting me know that I was still in control. I glanced up and saw him looking down at me, eyes shining with love, and that did it for me.


With a gulp, I pulled up while clamping my lips around him. Dragging my tongue on the underside of his rod. Once only the head was inside my mouth, I looked back at him, then I winked and dropped back down again.


"Shist!"


Was all he could say as I began to really work on him, moving at a pace I knew he liked best. Soon the room was filled with his moans and groans as I was left to gag and slurp all over him. Doing my best to give pleasure to the man who has given me the world and more.


The man who I have given my heart to and who has given me his heart in return.

 


*smut end*

 


I was sitting in front of the dresser, wiping down the mess we made on my face and trying to fix up my hair. I looked at the bed in the mirror's reflection to see my man, Percy Jackson, still lying down with a stupid grin on his face. His lower half still bare for the world to see.


Well, not really the world; I'm the only other person in the room, but it was still pretty much exposed. And it was very tempting to look at—still big even if it was soft for the moment. I learned that Percy could get in the mood at a snap. And as fun as that sounded, we have guests, and it was nearing lunch time. No doubt we would be subjected to a lot of teasing when we emerge from this room.


I sighed as I thought about what was waiting for us.


"What's wrong?" Percy asked, hearing me sigh. I turned and faced him as he sat up, still undressed from the waist down. His shaft dangling between his legs, satiated for now.


"I'm just dreading what the others are going to say when we go down for lunch," I told him.


I watched as he smiled. He stood and came over to me. He held my shoulder and squeezed. "It's going to be okay, Hazel; we're all grown ups here. They'll understand," he told me as he began rubbing my shoulders. He tried to assuage my concern. And it would have worked too, if not for his shaft almost hitting me on the face.


I pushed him away playfully and told him to get dressed.


"Get dressed already, Percy! It's almost lunch time!" I told him, earning me a snicker as he went back to the bed, pulling his pants back on. While he was getting dressed, I got up and went to the bathroom. Wanting to brush my teeth and wash my face, my attempt at looking presentable.

 

 

---------line break---------

 

 

Percy and I walked hand in hand as we made our way down to the dining room. I stopped as we came upon the entrance. Percy looked at me as I took a deep breath, trying to calm myself. After a few seconds I steeled my nerves and walked in with Percy close behind me.


Immediately, all eyes were on us as we strode in and went to our seats. I could feel the stares pointed at me but chose to ignore them. I wasn't until I was seated when the first of the teasing remarks came my way.


"Oh! You're still having lunch? I would have thought you were full already!" Clarisse said, a teasing grin on her face. Malcolm looked away while Will tried to hold in his laughter. I tried to ignore her, but I figured she wouldn't stop even if I did that, so I figured why not play her own game?


"I don't know about you, Clarisse, but one serving isn't enough to satisfy me. Maybe that's enough for you, or maybe that's all Chis can give you." I retorted with a smirk, looking straight at her.


"Ohhh!" Will whooped from beside Malcolm while the son of Athena coughed in shock.


We stared at each other, willing the other to fold first, while Percy and the rest just watched in amusement. Our stalemate was broken when Rose and Blueberry came in with our lunch.


"Nice, come back, Levesque!" Clarisse stated with a grin. While that was nice and good, I wouldn't want to end this in her apparent win. So I sat up and looked her straight in the eye and said my final piece.


"Oh, I wouldn't know about that, I've never given Percy any of his comeback," I said with a grin of my own as I watched her eyes widen in shock and disbelief. Percy, sitting beside me was taken aback as he turned to me. His eye bugged out.


After a while, Clarisse began to laugh, which caused me to giggle. After laughing, we nodded at each other, and we started our lunch. We did our usual offering to the gods and proceeded to eat while enjoying each other's company.


It was a few hours after lunch, Percy and I were relaxing by the pool with the others when the alarm went off again. Expecting it this time, Clarisse and the others weren't as startled as last time. "It seems your father is here," Percy told me as he gazed past the barrier, near the road to the highway.


"Aethra, darling, can you go and welcome our guest outside the border, please?" Percy asked one of the nymphs. I was about to stand and go with her when Clarisse stood up. "I'm going with her; I'm dying of boredom here!" She said as she joined Aethra in welcoming our newest guest.


"I really need to get to that spar with her," Percy said as we watched the two of them walk down the driveway to the edge of the clearing. "You can go at it tomorrow," I told him, making him smile and kiss me on the cheek.


"Let's go back inside and wait for them there," I announced as I stood up, Percy and the rest following behind me. We all went to the hall by the front door and waited to welcome the newest addition to our home. It took around 5 minutes of waiting until we heard people on the other side of the door. I held Percy's hand in nervousness, and he brought our hands to his lips and kissed mine, in show of support and love.


The door opened, and Aethra came in, followed by Clarisse and someone I haven't seen in a long time. I stared as my half brother, Nico, came in my home. I watched as Nico stared back at me, then he glanced at the others before looking around the place. Then he turned back to Percy again. I held my breath, waiting for him to speak, but he stepped towards us instead.


Before I knew it, I was engulfed in Nico's arms as he embraced me tightly. I haven't noticed, but Nico is a lot taller than me now, about half a foot taller. So much time has gone by that he's grown into a good-looking man while I was away. I felt a bit guilty for hiding my whereabouts, but I knew it was necessary.


I returned his hug just as tightly. "I missed you," Nico whispered. "Me too," I replied.


We hugged for a few minutes, then we parted and smiled as we gazed at each other. Then Percy stepped up and came beside us with a smile of his own. "Hey Nico! It's been a while." He greeted my brother, his hands out intending to shake hands.


I watch as Nico turns to Percy, looks at his outstretched hand, and backs to him. Nico lifted his hand, and I thought he was going to take Percy's, but he didn't.


"Smack!"    "Thud"


"Nico!" I yelled as I saw my brother punch my fiancé. Before the protective instinct of being a harem member could kick in, I saw Nico reach down to Percy, who was down on the floor with his hand. Percy, who was holding his jaw, grabbed the hand and pulled himself up.


"Nice punch!" was all Percy said.


"That's for disappearing for 7 years!" Nico growled as he pulled Percy up.


I saw Percy about to answer when Nico surged forward and wrapped his arms around the older men in a tight embrace. Percy, stunned for a bit, returned the hug just as tightly.


"This is for helping Hazel," I heard Nico say from within Percy's embrace.


I watched with teary eyes as the two most important men in my life reconnect once more.

 

 

---------line break---------

 

 

After that dramatic scene, I took Nico to the pool area, where we could talk privately. I asked Rose for some drinks and a light snack we could share as we discussed things, as I knew Nico would have questions for me.


As we sat down, I took a moment to really study Nico. He was taller, yes, but more importantly, he was healthier. His body might not be as muscular as Percy's, but he was fit. And his eyes had that glow in them. Gone was the apathetic look from his eyes, replaced by a happier glow.


I was glad and very happy with that.


I was taken out of my thoughts by Nico asking me a question. A question I have been asked multiple times now. But it was still very much a loaded question.


"Are you okay, Hazel?"


Nico's question wasn't just about my physical well-being. But my overall wellness, including the situation I have with Percy, with him being sent here by our father, I knew the harem was already explained to him, so that was a load off my shoulder.


I smiled and tried to convey that I really was okay and that I was happy here. "Yes, Nico, I'm okay."


"And you're sure about Percy?" he followed up. I smiled; he was acting how I think a brother would act when finding out his sister was with a boy. A bit late in my case since Percy was more than just a boyfriend, he's my fiancé. But it was still cute and endearing.


"I've never been more sure of anything, Nico," I answered full of conviction.


Nico was quiet for a bit as he got my answer. "Well, congratulations on your engagement then," he finally said, scratching the back of his head. A habit that he shared with Percy. I suddenly remembered that Nico basically grew up looking up to Percy. And I found that very funny.


"What happened, Hazel? Why did you leave?" Nico suddenly asked, and I sighed.


"If I tell you, you have to promise me that you won't go and attack Frank, okay?" I asked Nico. I wouldn't want for my ex to be the subject of Nico's ire.


"Father already explained that he was blameless in this, I promise," he retorted when I started at him, making him agree to my request.
I smiled, then I braced myself.


"It started the day I ended things with Frank." I started as the scenes of that faithful day played in my mind.

 

 

---------flashback---------

 

 

Grey

 


Grey as far as my eyes can see. Such was the scene unfolding before me. But I knew it shouldn't be. I have left this place behind, taken from here by my brother. And brought back to the world of color and light.


So why was I again surrounded by nothing by gray and the spirits of the dead that wander aimlessly, muttering words that have no meaning? Looking at me with eyes devoid of life.


I shouldn't be here, I thought to myself, and yet, I knew this is where I originally belonged. Decades I've spent here, wandering like the listless spirits going around me. Dead like the rest of them.


No! I shouted deep in my mind. I am Hazel Levesque, a daughter of Pluto. Lord of the dead. I aided in the fight against the giants and Gaia herself. One of the prophesied seven. I was not supposed to end up here.


I tried to walk away when I suddenly found myself unable to take a step. I looked down and stared in horror.

 


No!

 


My feet were turning into roots, digging deep in the barren soil of asphodel. Rooting me in place. I bent down and tried to tug them free to no avail. Panic started to overwhelm me as the implications of what was happening dawned on me.


I was not leaving this place, not for the second time.


No! I shouted, but no sound came from my lips. Like the countless shades milling about, I was silent as a grave. Try as I might, no one was here to hear me.


Frantically, I turned towards the direction of my father's palace. Only to find that it was so far away in the distance I would be unseen no matter what I do. I tried praying to my father, but the dead's prayers never reached his ears.


I trashed and pulled at my feet, all to escape, but I was powerless to do anything.


I cried at the injustice.


I cried at the unfairness.


I cried for the gray that was enveloping me.


I cried, for it was all I could do.


Suddenly, my eyes opened. I took a deep breath and found my throat to be hurting. I looked around and despaired. Darkness and gray. That was all I could see. I cried and I heard myself scream.


"No!" I screamed and screamed. Until my throat hurt so much, yet I screamed some more. I curled and found I could move, and I curled into a ball, and I screamed and cried some more.


I don't remember how long I cried. Curled into a ball in the darkness when suddenly, light pierced through the darkness and blinded me, making me close my eyes.


"Hazel!"


I heard a familiar voice call my name; suddenly I was being shaken. Hands pried, my arms coiled around my head. I fought against it, screaming for it to let me go. I screamed and screamed until my head was forced to look upon the intruder's face, and suddenly I was silenced.


All of a sudden, memories came back to me. Recognition came upon my mind as I saw the concerned face looking upon me.


Frank.


My boyfriend.


I wasn't back in the underworld,


Nightmare.


"Frank?" I asked tentatively, still reeling from the visions and the nightmare. "Yes, Hazel, it's me. Your safe," Frank said softly, hands rubbing my arms. I cried the moment clarity came over me. I launched myself at him and buried myself in his chest. I felt his arms go around me, holding me in place as he rubbed my back and whispered assurances in my ear.


After a while, I was calm enough to figure that Frank was still wearing his praetor toga, meaning he's just come back from the Senate. Not for the first time he's been gone all night or he's stayed late working. Being praetor comes with such hardships; I've accepted it. I've anticipated it even, I was praetor too at some point. But the weight of that responsibility made my mental burden even worse than it already was. So I did the most logical thing to do, I gave it up and focused on getting better.


For months now, I tried to get a better handle on my mentality. But it seems to be getting worse and worse. Tonight was the worst attack I've had. But what made it even worse was that there was no one here with me. Resentment bubbled up in me as I figured out that I woke up from my nightmare hours ago. I woke up in the darkness of the bedroom and was alone.


"You were gone," I said as I pushed myself off Frank. Anger replacing the dread I felt earlier. Unreasonable as it may be, I felt very angry at him at the moment. Even though I understood why he was gone. My fractured, unreasonable mind chose to target him instead.


"I was alone, and YOU were GONE!" I was starting to raise my voice now, and Frank was stunned. I could see how taken aback he is by my reaction. I pushed off the bed and started pacing the room. "Hazel, I'm sorry, but I just got back," he tried to say. His reason was valid, I admit. But I wasn't willing to accept it.


"You are always gone!" I shouted, facing him now. "I needed you, and you weren't here!" Tears were flowing down my eyes now. Frustration and anger overwhelming me. And Frank just sat there on the bed, like a deer in headlights. I can see the confusion in his eyes, he really didn't know what to do. How can he help me if he doesn't know what to do in this scenario?


"I'm really sorry, Hazel, the meeting," I cut him off, not interested in his excuses. No matter how valid they are.


"I don't care about that! I needed you and you're always gone!" I was being really unreasonable, and I saw Frank getting fed up with it. This wasn't the first time he's had to deal with my nightmares or my reactions to them. But this has been the worst it's been. And he didn't have a clue how to navigate it. And I didn't have the patience to wait for him to learn.


"Well, I'm sorry! I have responsibilities! Duties I need to fulfill for the city! Duties you left for me to take care of!" Frank exploded, standing up and towering over me. I gaped at him. Is he really blaming me for choosing to take care of myself instead of leading an entire city of adults and warriors? Is he really putting the blame of him not having enough time for me on my decision to retire from praetorship.


Is he really saying that he could find the time to balance his duties and his relationships?


Hearing that made me snap.


How dare he place the blame on me?


Other couples could and would talk and find away to fix their problems without blaming each other. But it seems that all we've done since the end of the war was fight and isolate ourselves from each other. Instead of working to get closer, we've gradually pushed each other away.


Me, pulling back and leaving Frank to deal with the duties of leadership.


Him burying himself with his responsibilities in leading, he forgot about me.


Well, maybe he didn't forget me. But he clearly has not prioritized me and instead has chosen to focus on his duties. He may have valid reasons, but for me, it was the wrong ones.


"So it's my fault?" I retorted.


"No! That's not what I meant!" He tried to explain, but he was very clear with his words earlier.


"Clearly it was! You're blaming me for leaving you behind to lead!" I shot back.


I watched him run his hands over his face in frustration, unable to find words to calm me down. I don't think there would be words that could do that at this point.


"I don't know what else to say, Hazel. I'm not trying to blame you or anything, but I've got my duties. I can't leave them for anybody else," Frank said softly, the heat in his voice gone as he finally calmed down.


Hearing the resignation in his voice took out all the fight from me. I collapsed on the bed and accepted there was no fixing this.


"So you chose to leave me behind," I said after a while. Hearing me, Frank tried to reach out, but I held up my hand.


"That was not my intent, Hazel," he said, trying to justify his act.


"It doesn't matter what your intent was, Frank. The fact is you chose your duty for the legion over me. I needed help, and you weren't here to offer it. I need someone beside me, and I was left all alone even though you were supposed to be beside me," I said, letting it all out.


"I don't think it's working between us, Frank," I said truthfully. "Not anymore" I added with an air of finality.


"What do you mean?" he asked, playing dumb. Or maybe he still didn't get it.


"It means we are done, Frank. I can't keep living like this. I can't always be the one waiting to see if you will have any spare time for me or not." I decided to spell it out for him. No more confusing words or unannounced thoughts.


I gave it to him. Plain and simple.


"You don't mean that, Hazel; give me time I can," he started to say, but again I cut him off.


"Stop Frank! Let's not make it any harder for ourselves." I held out my hand and stopped him, my mind made up, my heart shattering.


"It was great between us when we had the same goal. But now we were like two rivers going down two different directions," I explained as he hung his head, defeated.


I stood and came by his side and held his hands. "Thank you for staying by me until now, Frank. I hope you happiness in the future." I wished him well, and when I let go of his hand, he held on for a minute longer before letting go.


I looked up at Frank, studying his face for the last time. Then I left, heading for my place in the city. A place I have not been in for the last few months.

 

 

---------flashback end---------

 

 

I paused, looking at Nico as he digested what I just shared with him. He was silent as he gazed away, chewing his bottom lip, deep in thought. I don't know what he knows about my break up with Frank. But I believe my father would have told him at least something.


"So, Frank didn't break up with you?" Nico asked after a while.


"What? No! I broke up with him," I clarified.


Nico sighed, then he looked at me. His mouth was moving as if to ask a question, but he wasn't sure how to say it. I waited for him, knowing he would get to it eventually.


"So after you left Frank, what happened next?" he asked finally, though I'm sure it wasn't the question he had trouble asking.


'How cute,' I thought, deciding to humor him for now.


"After I left, I went back to my room in the city. I stayed there for about 2 days, just crying all alone." I started. "I didn't sleep all that time, and it took a toll. Finally, I called out to father, and thankfully, he answered."


"He appeared right after, and he took one look at me and took me in his arms." I felt myself smile at the memory. "Father held me for a long time before he told me of what he planned to do in order to help me," I added.


"His plan to send you to Percy?" Nico asked, head tilted to the side.


"Yes, he did tell me that he needed to talk to Percy first, so he took me down in the underworld while he went to Percy," I answered before continuing.


"And how did the meeting with Percy go?" he asked, and I got the feeling it was this question he tried to ask earlier. I paused for a moment, getting my thoughts in order.


"It went well, all things considered," I replied, then I went and told him about meeting Percy.

 

 

---------Flashback---------

 

 

I was sitting in my room in my father's palace in the underworld. It's been 2 days since he took me down here and informed me that he will be sending me to Percy. I wanted to go to him immediately after he told me of him, but father said he needed to ask Percy first. Something about his place being forbidden to gods or something like that.


I was very excited when I heard that I was going to be sent to him. It's been years since he disappeared, and I missed him a lot. I was among the first to try to look for him when he went away, and I was among the ones that never really forgave Annabeth for what she'd done.


Honestly, I never understood how she could have done such a thing to him.


I was taken out of my thoughts when I heard a knock on my door. A moment later I opened it to reveal my father, standing behind it with a small smile on his face. "How are you, Hazel?" he asked as a way of greeting. "I'm good," I replied with a nod, smiling in return.


"I just here to tell you that Perseus has agreed with my request. He just needs to talk to you first, so he can explain the rules and a few other things before you decide if you want to start living with him in his land." father said as I came to stand before him.


"So, when do we meet?" I asked quite excitedly. As thankful as I am to my father, I still did not like spending time in the underworld. The call of asphodel was too strong given it's proximity.


"Now," my father said, surprising me.


"Now?" I repeated.


"He is waiting for you in the eastern garden," was all Father said before he disappeared in a swirl of shadows. I stood there petrified. I was not ready, I wasn't even presentable! While I was sure Percy wouldn't care how I looked. I did. Quickly, I closed the door and went to the bathroom. I took a quick shower, dressed and left the room. Heading to the garden as pointed out by father, excited to meet my long lost friend.


When I reached the garden, I went to the center, where the fountain with a few benches was located. I saw a tall, muscular man standing by the fountain. I noticed the water of the fountain floating, morphing into all sorts of shapes. I smiled until I remembered that the water in the fountain was from the river Styx.


'How is he doing that?' I asked myself, watching in wonder as Percy played with the water from a river in the underworld, a river that was outside of his father's influence. I suddenly remembered a story about Percy I heard back at camp. About how Percy managed to control all five of the underworld's rivers. Something that was believed to be an impossibility. But he managed to do it anyway.


Shaking my head, I continued on my way and called for him when I was only steps away. "Percy!" I shouted as I ran to him. I saw him turn toward me as I jumped to his arms. Immediately, muscled arms wrapped around my form as he spun me around and around. "Hey Hazel, it's good to see you," Percy said with a smile as he looked down on me while setting me back down. I smiled back, but quickly, I leaned my head to his chest. Burying my face in his chest as I felt myself let go of all the frustrations and hurt I've had.


Tears streamed down my face as I cried, letting go and giving myself to his care as I clung to him for all I was worth. Percy, for his part, just held me, his hands rubbing my back as he kept silent while I wailed and cried in his arms.


We stayed like that for a while until I felt all cried out. I pushed myself off him and blushed as I saw a wet patch on his shirt from my tears. I smiled as I sniffled. "Sorry about that," I told him, looking at his shirt as I rubbed my eyes. Percy looked down and smiled, and with a wave of his hand, he dried his shirt instantly. "Don't worry about it." He said as he held my hand and led me to one of the benches around.


Once we were sitting down, Percy sat down and looked at me with a serious expression. "Hades told me what happened. Are you sure you want to stay with me?" he asked, all serious. I took a minute to compose myself some more before replying. "It's better than staying alone either here or up top," I answered.


Percy studied me for a minute as I started at him. Then he nodded. "I've already agreed with Hades, but before you make your decision, there are things I must tell you about me and the land granted to me," he said. I saw a little bit of nervousness and apprehension in his eyes, and I braced myself for what he was going to tell me.


"Have you been told of what happened to me? Of why I left and what was given to me as a reward?" He asked first. "I was told about the land and that it was protected against the gods; that's why Father had to go and ask you first." I explained what I knew.


Percy nodded, then he closed his eyes and sighed deeply. Once he opened them again, there was a determined expression on his face. "That's right, gods or any other immortals cannot enter my domain without my permission. It also means that they cannot force me to do anything for them. That's why hades had to ask me for this favor. But that was only one of my two wishes," he said before pausing.


"That was the wish for Freedom I asked of them. The other was for Safety, safety from monsters, I mean. What that meant was that me and anybody that is connected to me would be free from monsters attacking them. It means that me and anybody with me would be free from the scent and won't be hunted by monsters again." He continued, shocking me.


"Why was this not given to us before?" I asked in my shock. wondering why the gods withheld this from us.


Percy gave me a wan smile. "That's because, to grant it, the gods had to curse the person," he said, adding to my shock. "That means," I started, but he cut me off. "That meant I am cursed, yes," he said with a smile that didn't reach his eyes.


I reached out and grasped his hands. "Are you okay?" I asked, worried for him. "I'm fine, Hazel, really." He tapped my hand, then he continued. "The curse doesn't really affect me physically, or in any other way. Unless certain conditions are met, only then will it's effects affect me. And those that are around me, or with me." He babbled; his explanation didn't make any sense. What kind of curse was it?


"Then what effects does the curse have on you? What was the curse anyway?" I asked, now extremely curious. Percy looked at me, hesitating to answer. He looked down for a minute, then he sighed and looked back at me. "Before I tell you, I need you to understand that I had no choice in the matter. And that I'll accept whatever you decide to do at the end," he said, then he swallowed and continued. And what he told me after shocked me to the very core of my being.


"The curse the gods placed on me was The curse of the harem." Percy said. "What?" I asked again, thinking I heard wrong. Percy sighed, rubbed his temples, and repeated his words. "The curse of the Harem, you heard right the first time, Hazel." Hearing it the second time didn't really clear things up for me. What was going on here? A harem? Is that what I think it is? And why did my father think of sending me to a Harem? Even if it was with Percy?


I was sure my face was showing the shock I felt, based on Percy's eye widening as he looked at me. His mouth opened, but I beat him to speaking. "Is my father sending me off to you as a slave?" I asked him incredulously. Percy let go of my hand and waved them in front of me. "What! No!" He denied it, but what could it be other than that? A harem he said. "Let me explain! Please!" His pleading was so immediate and sincere, I was taken aback. I paused and thought for a bit. In the end I agreed to listen to him first.


I nodded, then I leaned back away from him. I saw him sigh in relief, and I had to stop myself from smiling. It was just like Percy to be like that. "Thanks," he thanked me before continuing. "First of all, you are not being sent to me as a slave or anything like that. I was just explaining to you what was done to me by the gods, so you won't be surprised when you choose to live with me," he started. "If I decide," I reminded him. He nodded. "Secondly, just because your going to be living with me doesn't mean you have to be a member of the Harem." he added, confusing me. "What? But you said," I said, but this time, he cut me off. "I said I was gifted the harem curse, not that you have to join. It's just that I would rather you know what's happening around you instead of being kept in the dark," he explained.


"Why tell me about it though?" I asked. "Because I don't want to keep it a secret, and like I said, if you do decide to live with me, then you'll know about it immediately, since the others living with me know about it too." Percy's words shocked me again. 'Others,' he said. He already had people in his harem. "So, you have people in your harem already?" I asked, my tone accusing. Percy quickly shook his head in denial. "No, I don't! There is no one in the Harem at the moment! Aside from me, that is!" He told me, his words doing nothing but confusing me. "But you said the others would tell me about it if I chose to go with you!" I replied in anger. Why couldn't he explain it clearly? "There are others living with me, yes! But they are servants given to me by the gods! They are not members of the harem!" "Servants?" I repeated. "Yes, when I was given my land. The gods also gave me 3 nymphs to help manage it."


I was just getting more confused the more he spoke, so I decided to just ask why he needed to tell about the harem again. "Let's push that aside for now. Let's go back to why I needed to know about the harem." I told him, and he nodded. "Alright, the reason you are being sent to live with me is so you can be safe as you recover and heal. And Hades believes that you can't do that while you are being hunted by every monster in a 3-mile radius of you. And also while you are in a place that would most likely remind you of the past, both camps included. And you can't stay here apparently either," he started his explanation. "With all those taken into consideration, the only other place possible would be my land, with me," he added, gesturing to himself. "As you know, it is protected from not just monsters but from the gods themselves. In there you will be safe." I nodded at that, finally understanding his point. And if there are other people living with him, then I really would learn about the harem from them.

 
"But that's not all the reason I told you about the harem," Percy suddenly said. "While you will be safe inside the border of my land, the same can't' be said once you go outside of it." I nodded. "Okay, so just like with the camps then, I can deal with that," I told him. Why was he telling me this? "I know you can, Hazel, but I'm saying this because there is a way to extend that protection to the outside as well." I gaped at him and his words. A way to remain safe from monsters and the gods outside the protection of the land given to him. I wanted that so much. "How?" I asked in a small but hopeful voice.


Percy regarded me for a short minute before answering.


"By becoming a member of the Harem." was the answer he gave me.


I was about to ask further, but he didn't let me. He went on to explain the why's and the how on his own. "As a member, they get all the benefits of my gifts, meaning that just like me, they will be unreachable to the gods. The gods won't be able to force them to do anything. The gods won't be able to make them go anywhere. They will be safe from the gods in every sense of the word," Percy said, explaining the point that I wholeheartedly wanted.


"At the same time, as a member, their demigod scent is also removed, meaning monsters won't be able to hunt them or recognize them out in the world." His words were compelling me to join. Despite my reluctance, Safety in the mortal world was something every demigod wanted, me included. "Meaning that the members of my Harem will have the chance to live a somewhat normal mortal life out in the mortal world," Percy finished and waited for my response.


I took my time. I sat back and thought really hard. The safety and freedom he is offering are really tempting. But being a member of a harem, I'm not sure I could stomach that. It's not like I'm not attracted to Percy; I am. He's a very handsome man, and I've always looked up to him since I met him. I even developed a crush on him, but I don't think I could be physical with anyone without a genuine feelings for the person.


And being in a harem will require us to be physical. And he will be the master; I don't think he will be the kind of master I've read about—abusive and selfish. But still, being a member of his harem would mean that I would need to have sex with him. And I'm not sure how I feel about that.


Thinking back to his words, I paused as I noticed a particular part of his speech. 'the chance to live a somewhat normal mortal life,' he said. Why somewhat? I decided to ask.


I turned back to Percy, who was still looking at me. "You said that members of your harem get to live somewhat of a normal mortal life. What do you mean by that?" I asked, and I saw him release a breath before answering.


"You noticed that, huh? Well, what I meant about that is that. While members get the benefits, they also must pay a price to be a member of the harem," he explained. "A price?" I repeated. "Yes, just as with every gift from the gods. There is a price one must pay, in this case. One must agree to a few rules before they can become a member of the harem," Percy said as he ran his hands on his hair.


"So in exchange for the safety and freedom of being a member of your harem, I pay, what?" I asked. Percy smiled, then he turned away. "If you decide to become a member, you must pledge your obedience and loyalty to me. This is a lot like swearing on the Styx's name, meaning that if you break it at anytime, then there will be consequences. And those will be more severe than what the breaking an oath to the Styx will be." Percy's word made me think about what I would do.


As I was deep in thought, Percy took my hand and made me look at him. "I'm telling you this Hazel, not because I want you to be a member of my harem. I'd like it if the Harem remains memberless actually. I did this because I didn't want you to be taken unaware. Like what hades asked, you can stay with me and be safe from the gods and monsters until you're better and ready to face the world again. You don't need to be a member of the harem for that," Percy told me, once again proving his character to me.


I smiled and squeezed his hands. He's still the same man I knew.


"Give me a few days to think about it, Percy," I asked, and he nodded in reply. "Take your time, Hazel, then let your father know."

 

 

---------Flashback end---------

 

 

I was smiling widely now as I finished this part of the story. Nico was still staring, his eyes wide as he took in all I had shared with him.


"So, you were informed beforehand," he asked after a while.


"Of course! It's part of the rules, and that's just how Percy is," I replied. "Anyway, it took me 2 days to decide. Then I told father that I agreed to live with Percy, and he informed Percy of my decision. That very same day, father took me to the border, where I met Percy, who was waiting to welcome me to his home. And the rest is history."


"Hmm," Nico hummed in agreement.


We sat in silence for a while until he asked another thing.


"And then? What happened after you started living with him?" was his question this time. Same as I did earlier, I answered him.


"After I came to live with Percy, the first thing we did was to get me to a therapist. Percy came with me for every session. It took months, but slowly I got better." I smiled again as the memories of that time flitted through my mind. "Percy and the nymphs did their best to accommodate me and my needs. Before I knew it, I was already in love with Percy." I was sure my face was red at the moment due to the memories.


"The nymphs were the ones who pushed me to confess to Percy; actually, they noticed how I felt about him and convinced me to make my move. I was reluctant, of course, after what happened with him and Annabeth. And what I've gone through with Frank. Still, as the days went by, I found myself being unable to hold back," I added.


"So I confessed, and to my surprise and delight, he accepted. At the same time I also asked to be accepted into his Harem. He declined at first! Because of course he would. This is Percy we're talking about." I giggled, remembering how flustered Percy was when I asked.


"It took me 2 days to convince him to let me join. After that, I became the first member of the Harem. And I never doubted my choice nor do I regret it," I last said, looking at Nico straight in his eyes. Showing him my conviction. Letting him see just how true my words are.


"After living with him for almost a year, after countless therapy sessions and so many nights dreaming of being with him. Really being with him. I was finally with the man I wanted. Someone who I loved and who, by some chance, loved me and wanted me too." I could feel the smile form on my face as I described my feelings for Percy. And as always, whenever I think of my fiancé, the yearning for him begins to rear up inside me.


"That's my story, Nico; that's how I fell in love with Percy. And that's how I became a member of his Harem. WIllingly," I explained, making sure he understood that there was nothing he should be worried about.


Nico was silent for a bit, and I waited for him patiently. After a while, Nico shook himself and smiled back at me. He nodded and took my hand. "I understand now. Thanks for explaining." His response made me very happy. I have missed my brother, and while I never regretted my choice in leaving. I admit having him here makes me happier. Him knowing that I was safe and happy takes a weight that has been a burden of mine.


We smiled at each other for a bit, basking in the familiar presence of family the other brought us. It was a few minutes later when Nico asked the other question I knew he was going to ask sooner or later.


"So, who's the other member?"


Nico asked sheepishly, making me giggle. I wanted to tell him who it is, but I decided to leave it for later.


"She will be coming home tomorrow, so you'll find out then," I said, making Nico pout cutely. I reached over and messed his hair up. "Stop pouting! You're a grown man now!" I joked.


Nico swatted my hand away, and for a moment we were children again. The kind that we should have been if we were not demigods. We enjoyed some good natured banter as we enjoyed each other's company.


After we've settled back down on the bench, I asked Nico something I have been curious about.


"So Nico, tell me about you and Will?" I teased, watching Nico blush at the mention of his boyfriend. Now that I think about it, he will be staying here no doubt. I smirked at him as I imagined where he would be staying tonight, or rather, whose room.


"Will and I are fine; we were still together," Nico answered as he tried to do it nonchalantly, despite his heavy blush and eyes looking everywhere else but me.


"That's good! I'm happy for you two!" I said happily.


I was very happy with the fact that we, two children of the underworld, have been blessed with love, Something that has been denied to our past siblings. Thinking of that fact made me decide to dedicate my offering to Lady Venus, to thank her for her blessing.


As we were talking, we heard the footsteps of someone approaching us. I turned and saw Ruby rounding the corner from the mansion. I smiled as she neared us, waiting for her to speak.


"I'm sorry for intruding, mistress, but dinner is served," Ruby said while bowing.


"Thank you, Ruby! We'll be there shortly," I replied, and Ruby went back first. I stood and walked with Nico beside me, heading back to the mansion to share a meal with my friends, my family, and my love.

 

 

---------line break---------

 

 

We were in the middle of dinner, enjoying the feast the nymphs prepared for all of us, when Nico suddenly announced something.


"Percy, is it okay for me to stay here tonight? I plan on going back to camp together with them," Nico said, asking Percy for permission. I turned to Percy and saw him set his fork down and face Nico.


"That's fine. Blueberry, can you get one more room ready for tonight, please?" Percy agreed readily, turning to the blue-haired nymph sitting on the other end of the table. I saw Blueberry nod when Nico spoke up again.


"No need for a room; I'll just share Will's," Nico declared with a slightly red face. I smirked at that and saw Will turn red like a tomato, avoiding everyone's eyes while nodding in agreement. I turn back to Percy to see him gawking at Nico in shock. I giggled and nudged him; he shook his head and agreed with Nico's choice of room.


Taking the chance, I decided to make an announcement as well. "Everyone, since she is going to be arriving tomorrow, I think this is the perfect time to announce the identity of the second Harem member," I said, looking to Percy to see if he has anything against my decision. Percy smiled and nodded at me, making me smile in return for his support.


I reached over with my right hand, opening it and asking for his own, which he gave to me freely. With a squeeze of his hand, I turned and faced everyone and took a deep breath before announcing the name of my future sister-wife.


"It's Piper"


I watched as my announcement brought forth a mixture of reactions. From shock to confusion and even acceptance from one of them. I turned to Percy and saw his mouth open, as he too was shocked by the response from our friends.


"I was expecting a bit more of a reaction from you guys, to be honest," Percy said after a while. Malcolm stayed quiet, while Will said, "Nothing about you surprises me anymore." Clarisse mentioned that she figured it out when she and I talked while Nico stared at Percy, in shock no doubt.


Nico turned to me, and I smiled at him. I knew he was going to ask me if I was okay with it, and I intended to tell him I truly was. Instead of asking me, though, Nico surprised me by saying something else.


"If Hazel says she's okay with it, then I'm also going to be okay with it," Nico said after releasing a heavy sigh. Hearing him say that caused happiness to surge through me. His acceptance of my way of life was fulfilling for me.


"I am okay with it, Nico," I replied, confirming his words.


We went back to our meal after that exchange. Resuming our talks about random topics. After the meal, we all went out to the pool area to relax and enjoy the cool night air. We shared drinks as we talked and joked with each other until it was time to retire for the night.


After saying goodnight to Nico, who followed Will to his room, I made my way to my own bedroom, where I found one Percy Jackson. Lounging naked on my bed with a troublesome smirk on his immaculate face, just like I was 2 nights ago.


"What do you think you're doing, Percy?" I asked, even though I already knew what was going to happen. "We have unfinished business, you and I, Hazel," he said, his voice nice and low. Making me shiver in the obvious want in his tone. I watched as he stretched his arm to me, beckoning me to him. I stepped through the door and closed it behind me, rushing to get to him.


He grabbed me by the waist and pulled me down under him on the bed when I reached him, quickly pining me under him. "Besides, with your brother with Will here. I'm sure they'll be doing a lot of catching up on. And I for one don't want to be showed up under my own roof," he said as his hand got busy taking my clothes off.


I rolled my eyes at his childish reasons, then my eyes rolled when I felt his lips on my neck. His lips trailed kisses along my jaw until they came upon my lips. Soon we were kissing, and our tongues were performing a dance under the tune of Love and Need.


And as the night wore on, Me and Percy shared another sleepless night and enjoyed each other till the wee hours of the morning.



 

Notes:

This was another long chapter, Here we finally see the 2 remaining children of the underworld meet.
We also see more of Hazel's backstory,
as well as a glimpse at how life has been for her and Percy

And also the "Smut", this was kind of my first try at it, the later chapters will be heavier smut-wise.
Tell me what you think about it.

now! on to the bad news, My laptop is dead.
As you all know, I write this fic at work. And since I've been promoted. My work station has been upgraded as well, which means more security. I can no longer upload my chapters from there so I bring them home and upload it using my own laptop.
Which died on me.

So I guess I'm saying that I will going on a bit of an uploading break, just until I can get a new one.
And just because I was promoted doesn't mean I have the funds to buy a new one right away. Every one working knows how hard it is to save up for anything this days.

So I will be back maybe next year, January with new chapters.

This is actually better for me, I get to write more without the stress of needing to rush to get a new chapter added to my pile of drafts.

Anyway, That all! Thanks for reading and see you all next year!

Chapter 20: Piper III

Summary:

Homecoming
Reunions

Reaffirmations of Love and Devotion
Estranged friends coming together

Lovers spending the night with each other.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

 
Airports
  
  
People are rushing about, running from somewhere to get somewhere else. 
  
  
Here I find myself impatiently waiting for my luggage to arrive among a multitude of people doing the same. I noticed a couple of guys looking my way; I hope they don't approach me. I don't have the time nor the patience to humor them. Not now, when I'm very close to being with Percy again. 
  
  
After a month of being away, I can't wait to be with the people I hold most dear. My heart beat with excitement at the thought of Percy wrapping me in his arms after so long without it. Like a drug, I am craving him more and more. 
  
  
A smile from on my face as I daydreamed of Percy, of him carrying me in his strong arms as he takes us to my bed. I feel my face heat up at the thought of spending an entire day with him, just him and me, under the covers, sharing our love with each other. 
  
  
I was taken out of my torrid thoughts by the sight of my luggage. 
  
  
'Finally,'
  
  
I thought as I grabbed it from the conveyer, immediately I headed towards the exit of the airport. 
  
  
I had just stepped out of the airport when I saw a man leaning against a black SUV. He was wearing a form-fitting white shirt, showing off his lean yet muscular body. Grey sweatpants that made me drool at the obvious outline of a long, thick thing that I have become intimately familiar with. A thing I have begun to crave so deeply. 
  
  
I was shaken from my nasty, carnal thoughts when the man stood and smiled at me. A smile that made my heart do acrobatics within my chest and caused heat to develop between my legs. 
  
  
I ran. I ran to him. Completely disregarding everything else, I left my luggage behind and just booked it to him. Jumping on him the moment I was near, wrapping my arms around his neck while my legs went around his waist. 
  
  
I felt his arms go around my body, supporting me as I attacked his lips with my own. Devouring his mouth with a breath-stealing, open mouthed kiss. My hands went and grabbed at his hair, pulling his face close to me. Wanting more of him, craving his taste and scent. I continued our scorching kiss in plain view of other people, and I didn't care one bit. 
  
  
I wanted them to see how much I love this man; I wanted to show off how much he means to me. I wanted them to see I belonged to him; I wanted them to know He is mine. 
  
  
"Ahem!"
  
  
Our heated reunion was interrupted by someone clearing their throat. 
  
  
I reluctantly pulled back, breathing in deeply from the lack of air. I opened my eyes and stared at the face of the man I chose, of the man who also chose me. He was smiling his trouble-making smile that captured my heart years ago. His eyes showing nothing but love and happiness, almost making me give in to the temptation of kissing him again. 
  
  
"Percy"
  
  
I called out his name reverently. Conveying my love and the ocean of feelings I have for this man with that one word. 
  
  
"Welcome home, love!" Percy replied with the same smile that took my breath away and made my heart beat widely. 
  
  
I heard the sound of wheels being dragged across concrete and turned my head to see Clarisse stopping beside us. She was dragging my suitcase with her. "Clarisse," I greeted her with a nod. I didn't wait for her response, turning back to Percy with a smile of my own. 
  
  
"Take me home, Percy," I demanded, my need to get him alone overwhelming. 
  
  
Percy turned and headed towards the car with me still perched to him like a child. He walked the short distance completely ignoring my weight, displaying his superior strength for all to see. And I did see a couple of women eyeing him with obvious attraction in their eyes. 
  
  
Well, they can look all they want. 
  
  
Percy reached the car and opened the passenger door, and dropped me on the seat. He closed the door, and I watched him go around and open the driver's side door and get in. I heard the other door of the car open and saw Clarisse get in from the corner of my eyes but chose to ignore her for now. My attention was fixed on the man sitting right next to me. 
  
  
Percy started the car, and soon we were on our way home. 
  
  
All throughout the drive home, I had my whole body turned towards Percy, taking in his godly form. My hands reaching over and caressing his arms and chest. Making sure he gets my intent. Making sure what I wanted to do was very obvious. Percy, in retaliation, would grab my hands from time to time and would bring them to his lips to kiss. And every time he did that, I would shiver in delight and want. 
  
  
As happy as I was at the moment, that feeling is muted by an irritation that was bubbling out of my chest. The cause of that is one grinning daughter of Ares sitting smugly in the backseat. Her presence here is hindering me from doing a lot more for my fiancé. 
  
  
"Why are you even here, Clarisse?" I asked, irritation lazing my voice. 
  
  
Clarisse's grin widened as if enjoying my reaction to her being here. "I remember Selina telling me how a daughter of Aphrodite would act when reuniting with their partner. I wanted to see if it was true, so I forced Prissy to take me with him. And I also wanted to make sure you didn't drag Prissy to a hotel and make all of us back at the mansion wait hours for the both of you." Clarisse said all that while looking out the window, the grin still plastered on her face. Making light of my irritation with her. 
  
  
Hearing her words made the irritation I felt turn to anger. "I could charm-speak you into walking back to the mansion, just so you know," I told Clarisse, turning to her to let her know I was serious. Reminding her that I was the Demigod that used her voice to force the Earth itself back to sleep. That I was the only demigod strong enough to call back a soul already on their way to the afterlife. 
  
  
"You could, yes. But will you?" was all she replied. 
  
  
Turning back to Percy, I smiled as sweetly as I could as my hand started to caress his thighs, coming closer to his crotch. "Say the word babe, and I'll get rid of her for us," I told him in my most seductive voice. My tone implied the pleasure I was going to give him should he agree. 
  
  
"Clarisse, stop. Endure it for now, babe; I promise I'll stay with you tonight and the rest of the week." Despite my best efforts, Percy decided to be the bigger person. Emphasis on the bigger; believe me, I would know. 
  
  
"Promise?" I asked coyly, looking at him through my lashes. Something I knew he loved seeing. 
  
  
I saw him turn his head to me, then he grabbed my left hand and brought it up to his lips. Percy proceeded to kiss my hand, from my knuckles to the inside of my wrist. "I promise," he said, voice low and grave. Making me burn with wanton need for him. 
  
  
I contented myself with his promise of a passionate night. Settling back on my seat and playing with his hand on mine, for now that is. I saw Clarisse grinning through the rearview mirror but chose to ignore her for the rest of the ride. 
  
  
"So, how was New York?" Percy asked me after a while, and I told him about the shoots I did. 
  
  
I was in the middle of telling Percy about the projects I was offered when Clarisse interrupted again. "How did the meeting with Drew go?" she asked. I wanted to ignore her, but Percy looked at me too, clearly waiting for my answer. Feeling a bit petty, I answered her but only looked at Percy. Never once looking her way. 
  
  
"The meeting went fine; I met Drew and Lacy. They had Sherman with them as bodyguard and I met them at Starbucks near the Empire State building. I told them about what happened to me, not all of it, of course. Then we went to the store because Lacy told me she wanted one of our pieces. The rest you already know," I told Percy, summarizing how that meeting went. 
  
  
I saw Percy smile, remembering that particular day. 
  
  
I was then reminded of my plans with Leo: "Oh! I almost forgot! Percy, Leo called me. He wanted to meet up, and I told him to come to us." I told Percy suddenly. I saw him nod with a smile, and I was relieved. I knew he was already hosting several of our friends, and I didn't know how he would react to another one adding to the list of guests. Though I shouldn't have bothered to worry. This was Percy after all. 
  
  
"When is he arriving?" he asked, and I told him tomorrow on or before lunch. 
  
  
"So soon," I heard him mutter. 
  
  
"Sorry, I decided on my own, baby." I apologized, but he shushed me up. "I'm not mad, Piper. I was just surprised at the number of guests we have now at home," he explained, confusing me. Who else is there? 
  
  
"I know Malcolm, Clarisse, and Will came over. But did somebody else also show up?" I asked, intrigued. 
  
  
"Nico arrived last night," Percy said, surprising me. It looks like everybody knows now about us and where we live. I wonder how the future will be. I was excited about meeting old friends, but I was also worried about meeting a few people I would rather not meet yet. Like Annabeth, for example. I knew it would happen sooner rather than later, but I wasn't ready yet. 
  
  
"Really! Wow!" I responded. 
  
  
I leaned back and just stared at Percy as he drove us all home. Enjoying his beauty, and my mind started daydreaming about tonight. How I would ride him and make him wrap me in his arms. 
  
  
All night long. 
  
  
  
---------line break--------- 
  
  
  
Excited
  
  
That was what I was feeling as I counted the seconds until we arrived at my home. I stared forward as Percy drove through the winding forest road towards the mansion. We went through the barrier, and a smile formed on my lips as the car broke through the clearing, and I finally saw the place I called home for the last 3 years. 
  
  
The place where my heart healed and love found me again. 
  
  
Excitement overwhelmed me as I saw a bunch of people standing outside the mansion waiting for me and for us. My family and my friends, who I have not seen in a while. 
  
  
The car stopped, and immediately I was out of the car and running towards the one person beside Percy who I love the most. One I learned to love as a sister. Who will be a sister when we marry Percy.
  
  
Hazel.
  
  
I saw her smile as she opened her arms for me. Her arms wrapped around me at the same time mine did the same around her, hugging the shorter girl in a bone-crushing hug. "Welcome home, Piper," Hazel said beside my ear as she hugged me back just as warmly. I teared up as I felt the warmth and love from my sister. I nodded, unable to speak for the moment. Afraid I would be rendered to a sobbing mess if I started to cry right now. 
  
  
After a few more moments, we parted, and I smiled down at Hazel, who was also smiling at me in return. I turned and saw Percy standing next to Blueberry, handing her my luggage. 
  
  
I turned to look at the waiting guest and greeted them. "Hey everyone! I guess you all know about me; still, I'd like to say I missed you all, and I'm glad you're all here!" I smiled at all of them. Malcolm was smiling back while Will was waving. Nico, standing beside the blonde, was silent as he looked at me and Hazel. 
  
  
'I guess the two already talked,' I thought as I read the curiosity in his eyes. 
  
  
"I'm sure Piper is tired from her flight and the drive back; let's go relax by the pool while we wait for lunch to be ready," Hazel suggested after we separated. I smiled at her as we linked arms, leading the others back to the mansion and heading to the pool area. We all sat down on the lounge chairs scattered around the pool once we were there, and I took Percy's lap as my own. Something I missed doing during the month I was away. 
  
  
We traded stories for a while, me telling them about my shoots and the products and companies I worked for and them telling me about the campers and what has happened during the time we were gone. I learned that Will decided to stay at camp full time and how Nico continued to be the connection between the camps. I was happy to hear about the increase in campers and that the gods held up their ends of the deal we made with them. 
  
  
After a while, Blueberry came and informed us that lunch was served, and we all went in the dining room. As usual when I'm home, I took the seat to the right of Percy while Hazel seats at his left. When everyone was seated, we all made the usual offering and we started to eat. 
  
  
We were in the middle of lunch when I decided to announce something. "Oh! By the way, Leo is coming tomorrow!" I said excitedly. "Really? The whole camp must be aware of Percy and you two by now," Will responded, looking between me and Hazel. "That is very likely since I called Annabeth during our second night here and told her what we learned," Malcolm said, and I felt a little bit anxious about her knowing about us. Even though I no longer blame myself for how things turned out between them, I'm still not sure how I would react to her knowing I am now with her ex. 
  
  
I was broken out of my musings when Malcolm turned to Percy. "Sorry about that, Percy, but I had to inform her," he apologized, but Percy just shook his head. "That's fine, Malcolm; I told you before; I had no problem with her knowing," was Percy's response. Malcolm nodded and went back to his meal. I also continued eating but still listened to all the talk happening around me. 
  
  
"Clarisse, I think we can have that spar tomorrow," Percy said after a few minutes. I turned to Clarisse and saw her grin. "It's about time!" She said as she ate. "Spar?" I asked, turning to Percy, but it was Hazel who answered. "Clarisse learned that Percy can now use any weapon he wants aside from Riptide and challenged him to a spar. Unfortunately, Percy was busy with an order, so they had to postpone the spar until he finished it," Hazel said with a smile directed at our fiancé. 
  
  
We finished lunch, and I kissed Percy before heading to my room. I wanted to take a shower to freshen up from my travel home and also take a chance to prepare for the night. 
  
  
A night spent with Percy. 
  
  
  
---------line break--------- 
  
  
  
The sun was setting, coloring the sky a deep red. 
  
  
I was floating in the pool with everyone, just relaxing and letting the day pass by. I wore the blue bikini I bought in New York just for this moment. Knowing it was Percy's favorite color and that it was sure to rile him up for later tonight. Or in a few minutes really if I'm successful. 
  
  
I leaned on the pool's edge, letting my body float up, and glanced back at Percy, who was sitting on one of the lounge chairs. I smirked as I saw his eyes take in my form, and I felt his desire for me intensify. Just a little more, and I was sure I could get him to ditch everyone and take me to my or his room for the night. 
  
  
Deciding to up the ante, I turned around and presented him with a view of my front. Letting his eyes roam over my barely covered breast, the slim waist I was sure he wanted to grab. I smiled sweetly at him as I toyed with the straps of my top, teasing him further. 
  
  
Soon I was joined by the 3 nymphs, and together we played around. Splashing and just having fun while Percy just watched. After a while, I felt a pair of strong, muscular arms wrapped around me from behind. Arms that belong to one Percy Jackson, who seems to have finally reached his limit. Percy hugged me and pulled me closer to him as he took us to the deep end of the pool, away from the others. 
  
  
I shivered as Percy hugged me tighter, and I felt his lips brush the back of my neck. "What do you think you're doing, Piper?" I heard him ask in a deep, needy voice. "I don't know what you're talking about," I played along, coyly replying to him as I tried to wiggle free from his hold. 
  
  
"Really, no idea at all." I closed my eyes as I felt his hot breath behind my ears, shivering from want and need. I backed up on him until I felt all of him from behind me. His arms wrapped around me, his chest on my back. His breath blowing behind my neck and his lips placing kisses along my shoulders. But especially his hot, hard thing pushing up against my ass. 
  
  
Feeling him all hard and ready for me turned me on so much it was all I could do to keep my hands from reaching behind me and fondling that thing I had been craving for the last month. Still, I knew Percy. I knew that the more I teased him, the more he would be turned on later. And the more he is turned on, the wilder he would be once I get him in bed. 
  
  
"None," I said as I wiggled my ass against him. I heard him groan, and I smiled at my apparent success. I thought I had him where I wanted him, but as usual, he managed to turn the tables on me, forcing me to make the first move. "I see, I'll just spend time with the nymphs then. Maybe they'll be more inviting of me," Percy whispered, loosening his hold on me. "And maybe one of them can help me with a hard problem I'm having," he added before completely letting go of me. 
  
  
What?
  
  
No way he was leaving me like this! 
  
  
Not wanting to continue playing anymore, I turned and grabbed his face with both hands. I pulled myself to him and kissed him. 
  
  
Hard.
  
  
My arms went around his neck as my tongue brushed along his lips, asking for entry, which he granted by opening his lips. He welcomed my tongue with his own, joining mine in a dance of passion and lust we both were desperate to fulfill. Strong hands found their way on my ass, fondling and squeezing. Making me gasp into his mouth as he had his way with my body. A body that was willingly submitting to his whims and desires. 
  
  
Soon my senses got overwhelmed by Percy. His taste, his smell, his warmth. The feel of his body against mine. The movements of his tongue, the beating of his heart. All of them combined to form a drug I was hopelessly, helplessly addicted to. If it wasn't for the burning in my lungs from lack of air, then I wouldn't have parted with his lips. I opened my eyes and was captured by his sea-green ones. One look, and I found myself drowning in them. 
  
  
"Take me to bed, Percy! Please!" I begged. 
  
  
"What about the others?" he asked, inclining his head towards the other end of the pool where the others were. At the moment, I couldn't care less about them; my mind focused on one singular goal. To get Percy naked and in me as soon as possible! 
  
  
'We're all adults here, baby! They'll understand," I told him, my lips busy peppering his neck with small bites, urging him to hurry up to the room. "Hazel and the other girls had you for a month, Percy! It's my turn now!" I added heatedly. My desire for him was overflowing. 
  
  
All I got in response was a smirk as we suddenly got pushed up and out of the water. Percy using his godly gift to get us out of the pool and drying us off instantly. Immediately, Percy began to walk towards the mansion, with me still clinging to him. I ignored the looks I felt on us as we made our way to one of our rooms. 
  
  
All along the way, I was already laying claim to Percy's neck and shoulders. "You guys enjoy the rest of today; we'll see you all tomorrow," I heard Percy say as he went past them with his arms around me. I thought I heard a few snide remarks thrown our way, but I ignored all of them. My mind was filled with nothing but lust and the thought of what was about to happen. What I was about to do to Percy and what he is about to do to me. 
  
  
My heart thumped in my chest widely, and my skin crawled with goosebumps from anticipation and excitement. 
  
  
I didn't even notice we'd reached my room until Percy dropped me on my bed, making me yelp. I was about to complain when I was cut off by his lips devouring mine. My arms once again wound around his neck and pulled him down onto me. His weight pressing on me, bringing a sense of belonging to me, settling me and grounding me in the moment. 
  
  
After a while, we parted, and Percy pushed off and stared into my eyes. His eyes filled with nothing but love and adoration for me. As a daughter of love, I could feel the amount and intensity of love one has, and right now, I was flooded by an ocean's worth of love pouring out of his eyes. All for me. 
  
  
Overwhelmed by his raw emotions for me, all I could do was say exactly what I was feeling in return. 
  
  
"I love you," I told him, my voice barely a whisper. Yet containing all of my heart and soul, the feelings I have for this man that took my shattered heart and mind and made them whole again. This man whose patience knew no limit when it came to me. I hoped, with those three words, I was able to convey my love and my promise of forever for him, with him. 
  
  
Staring into his eyes, I was rewarded by a smile that saved me from the darkness of my mind. His lips that brought me out of the deepest pit of depression opened and gifted me with a response that shot through me, straight to my heart. 
  
  
"I love you too." 
  
  
Four simple words. Words I longed to hear from people from my past, now I get to hear almost every day. And yet I never tire of hearing them. Coming from this man's lips, they become a guiding light, an oracle promising a future so certain The Fates must have weaved them with celestial bronze thread. 
  
  
Unbreakable
  
  
That's what those words are for me. 
  
  
Wanting to show him how much he means to me, I pushed him off and rolled him until I had him lying on his back on my bed. I swung my legs, and soon I had Percy Jackson, the strongest demigod to exist under me, as he looked up at me with wonder in his eyes. 
  
  
I straddled him, his hips under mine, as I worked to undo the straps of my bikini top. With one pull of my hand, I threw the small wisp of cloth away. Baring my chest for him as I felt him harden under me. I moved my hips, grinding down on his hardness as my lust for him threatened to overwhelm me. 
  
  
His hand lifted and grabbed onto mine, entwining our fingers as we looked deeply into each other's eyes. Seeing the love shining through each one. 
  
  
"Are you ready?" I asked, my breath catching as I moved my hips with more urgency. 
  
  
"For you, baby, always," he answered. 
  
  
Hearing him, I leaned down and claimed his lips as my hands went down and fought to take off his shorts. Wanting to free him from the offending piece of cloth that dared to keep me from that which I wanted the most. 
  
  
Soon, we were as naked as the day we were born, and together we made love and gave each other a promise of forever. Over and over. 
  
  
For the whole night. 


  
  
---------smut----------- 


  
  
"Are you ready?" 
  
  
I asked Percy as I came up from his lips, my hips grinding down on him harder. His obvious hardness is making me shiver in anticipation and lust. For him, always for him. 
  
  
Only for him. 
  
  
"For you, baby, always," Percy said, eyes staring back at me with love shining through them. As a daughter of love, I could recognize love and all its types. What I was feeling from him at this moment was the pure, unadulterated kind of love that my mother harps about. 
  
  
The kinds of love that would push a person to do things like jumping to the literal Pit of Hell for love. 
  
  
And Percy was feeling that kind of love for me. 
  
  
Overwhelmed by his love, I reached down and pulled on the waistband of his shorts. Tugging it down to get to his hot, hard shaft. Percy took over when I pushed it down to his knees, kicking it off completely. Quickly, I trapped his hard rod down with my groin and grinded down. Rubbing my bikini clad slit up and down his length, moaning and whimpering along the way. 
  
  
Percy hissed and groaned for a while until he reached out and undid the straps of my bikini top, pulling it off and throwing it off the bed. He laid back down after and just stared at me as I moved over him. 
  
  
"Are you enjoying yourself, Love?" I asked with a smile. 
  
  
My question was met with a deep growl from the man I was riding. His response filled me with pride. Here was the strongest Demigod to exist, the hero who saved the world more times than I could care to count. Here was Percy Jackson, made undone by little old me. 
  
  
Feeling absolute happiness at being able to bring him such pleasure, I leaned down and captured his lips. Kissing him as if I needed it to keep living, I prodded his lips with my tongue, and he opened them for me. Soon our tongues entwined in a heated dance of lust and love. Both of us fighting to taste more of the other. None giving way for the other to dominate the other. 
  
  
After that heated kiss, I pulled back and stared Percy straight in his sea-green eyes. I caressed his face and began to kiss his jaw, peppering him with kisses as I slid down his body. My lips carving a path down to my goal. His face, neck, chest, and abdomen. Every part of his glorious body was kissed and licked. Every kiss I gave him meant to be a form of worship. From me to this man, who, for all intents and purposes, is a God. For me at least. 
  
  
After a while, I finally reached the goal of my journey. I was settled between his legs, gazing up at his glorious cock. Standing hard and strong, twitching ever so often. It's veins pulsing with need. It's tip, glistening from the droplets forming from the slit on the top. Two massive globes lay at the base, just waiting to be lavished with attention. 
  
  
Attention, I intend to give it wholeheartedly. 
  
  
Using my hands, I stroked his cock while fondling both balls at the same time. 
  
  
"Such a lovely cock, so big and strong!" I cooed. Nuzzling the underside of it with my nose as I inhaled its heady scent. The smell was making me dizzy and filling my head with ideas so perverse my own mother would likely take notes for future use. 
  
  
I felt fingers run through my hair and looked up to see Percy looking down at me with a love filled smile on his lips. His eyes shining with adoration as he took in the view of me laying between his spread legs, hands wrapped around his manhood. Worshipping him like a priestess upon the altar of my faith, which happens to be my bed. 
  
  
"I love you!" 
  
  
Percy said, his voice soft and low. The words contain nothing but the truth. Hearing him, I wanted to do everything I could to reciprocate his love somehow. Words wouldn't do at this instance, and so I did the next best thing. I decided to show him how much I love him by my actions. Starting with my tongue and mouth. 
  
  
I took my tongue and licked him up, from his balls moving up. Running my tongue up his cock, feeling his warmth as I dragged my tongue along his shaft until I reached his tip. swirling my tongue at the tip, licking up the droplets gathered there. Salty and bitter, my favorite taste. Then kissing the tip. 
  
  
"Words are not enough to show my love for you, baby, so let me show you instead," I declared to Percy as he watched me lavish his cock with love and affection. Going lower, I gave the same treatment to his balls, licking each one. "I give you a promise, Percy, I will be draining these balls empty tonight!" I told him as I stared at him, taking my tongue off his balls for a bit and quickly sucking them in right after. 
  
  
"I'm looking forward to that!" He replied with a smirk that I took as a challenge. I sucked in his balls, one at a time. Swirling my tongue all around them while they are in my mouth. pulling them out and doing the same to the other before running my tongue up his upright cock. Licking his whole length up and down. 
  
  
Hearing him moan from the pleasure I provided urged me on. I leaned back and lifted my head, positioning my head right above his cock. I kissed the tip, opening my mouth and taking him in my mouth. I wiggled my tongue along the underside of his cock as I continued to suck him in, pushing him deeper and deeper in me. When I had half of him in my mouth, I held the base and pulled up, pursing my lips around his impressive girth as my tongue continued to tease him until only the head was inside. I then plunged down again, taking more of him this time. 
  
  
"Gahgha! Hucgkh" 
  
  
I gagged around him, doing my best to fit all of him in my throat. A little shortness of breath is a price I am more than willing to pay. To show him my love and devotion to him. 
  
  
"How could you look so beautiful with a cock in your mouth?" Percy asked as he continued to caress my head, brushing away my hair from my face, all so he could get a better look, I'm sure. And I would give him a better view to look at. I would give him a worthy performance. I will let him see just how much I am devoted to him. If he wants to see me be a complete slut for him, I will. If he wants me to be a demure lover for him, I would be. I will be who he wants me to be. Though knowing the kind of man he is, he would like me to be myself. 
  
  
I pulled off and smiled, jerking his cock with one hand, the other still fondling his balls. "Maybe because it's your cock I'm sucking," I answered cutely. Then I went back to serving his cock the best I could. licking and sucking it, pushing my head down until my lips reach the base of his cock, wrapped around it. I would pull of and rain kisses all along the length of it before nuzzling it. 
  
  
My actions akin to worship. 
  
  
Before long, Percy began to pump his hips in time with my own movements. His thrusts would meet me pushing down on his cock, further driving his rod deeper in my throat. His hold on my head was now firmer as he began to take control, as he always does during these moments. Soon I stilled, letting him dictate the pace. Submitting to his whims and desires and letting him get the pleasure he wants from me. Willingly letting him use any part of me he wants. 
  
For I am his, and he is mine. 
  
  
"I'm going to cum Piper!" Percy announced to my delight. 
  
  
Ever since we got together, I quickly learned that I truly enjoyed making him cum. The completion of the pleasure Percy gets from me brings a sense of joy and pride to me. A job well done. That is what I feel every time he finishes with my help. It does not matter how he does it. As long as I'm the reason he reaches his climax, I am a happy woman. 
  
  
Hearing him say that caused me to move again. meeting his thrust and sucking him harder. My tongue, like an eel, wiggled and coiled around his cock, urging him to explode within me. 
  
  
"Piper!"
  
  
With one last call, Percy lets go and releases his essence in me. His cock twitched in me, spurting his cum. Flooding my mouth with a taste, I learned to crave so much. Salty and bitter. An addicting taste. Percy cumming in me has rendered me a moaning mess of a woman in love. Basking in the feeling of pride at getting her lover to feel good enough to cum. 
  
  
I swallowed all of Percy's cum as fast as I could. Not letting a single drop go to waste. Once Percy was done cumming, I pulled back and used my tongue to lick up all that was left of the delicious treat I worked hard to get. 
  
  
After, when Percy was all clean. I sat up on my knees, my hands on his thighs, and looked at my love. sprawled on the bed, legs spread. Chest heaving from the stimulation I provided. 
  
  
"Thank you for your gift of cum, Master!" 
  
  
I told him coyly, licking my lips, searching for more of the taste I have grown to love and crave. My words and action spurred my lover on. Percy sat up, grabbed my face, and pulled me to him. Our lips met, and he was kissing me again. Another aspect of Percy I quickly grew to love. He is not the type to care if a woman has just blown his cock and swallowed his cum. He will kiss that woman, regardless of whether his cock and cum have been in her mouth. 
  
  
I wrapped my arms around his neck as we traded kisses. Suddenly Percy turned and pushed me down on the bed. With him on top of me now, his body pinning me. His lip began to trail down my body as mine did earlier. laying soft kisses and bites on my jaw and neck, going down to my collarbone. Kissing, biting, and sucking along my breasts and leaving marks on them. Marking them and me as His. Sucking and nibbling on my nipples. Making me moan and causing a literal river to flow from my loins. 
  
  
After a few minutes of lavishing my breast with affection, Percy continued on his journey south of my body. His lips burned a trail of kisses from my nipples down along my belly. He paused and surprised me by sticking his tongue down my bellybutton. His actions made me gasp as I clutched at his hair. Undecided on whether pulling him close or pushing him away, I simply held on to him as he wiggled his tongue, tickling me in an area he's never explored before. And he's explored every inch of me. Or at least I thought he had. 
  
  
Soon enough, I pushed Percy downward. Silently telling him where I wanted him to be. Thankfully, he obliged and went back to raining kisses, this time from my bellybutton to my groin. My breath hitched as he stopped just above my slit, his hands rubbing the insides of my thighs. 
  
  
Percy moved and started to kiss the right side of my hips, moving to the left as he settled between my legs. His hands, holding my thighs, pushing them apart. Exposing my wet, gushing lips to his view. As Percy kissed across my hips, he proceeded to go down and kiss along my soaked slit. Feather-light kisses that made me shiver in need. I held his hair tighter, pulling him in closer. Demanding his full attention to my yearning core. 
  
  
Percy being himself, of course he wouldn't just obey. Even if he wanted to give me what I wanted, he still would do what he wanted instead. I didn't mind though, for what he wanted often times brings me so much pleasure. And like the gentleman that he is, he strictly adheres to the saying, 
  
  
"Lady's First!"
  
  
In all things. 
  
  
Even in pleasure. That is the reason Me and Hazel work together most of the time to make him feel good. Otherwise, we would be all tired out and unable to perform by the end of our love-making session to do much of anything other than just lie there and let Percy do all the work. As his fiancées and members of his Harem, it's our job and duty to do the opposite. 
  
  
A duty we have only done a handful of times. 
  
  
Like now, for instance, I told myself I would be showing Percy just how much I missed him. It started out great with me in control, but now. Now, I'm putty in his very capable hands. And lips too. 
  
  
"Percy!" I hissed his name as he dragged his tongue along my wet slit, from the bottom, all the way up to my needy nub of a clit. Using his tongue to flick that little bundle of nerves. Sending shocks up my spine. My back arched as I pulled on his face, burying it in my crotch. wanting to get him as close to me as possible. 
  
  
As his tongue got busy exploring my drenched depths, his hands made their way up my body, heading towards my breasts again. Each hand grabbed a hold of one and squeezed and fondled one gently for a few minutes as he lapped at the wetness between my legs. 
  
  
It's kind of funny if you think about it. The Son of Poseidon, dripping wet from my fluids. What an accomplishment! 
  
  
Soon his fingers were back on my nipples, pinching and twisting. Adding another layer to the pleasure he was already subjecting me to. 'Gasp!' I was left a moaning, gasping mess. A willing slave to the pleasure of his lips, tongue, and fingers. Every part of him a master at working to coax out the finest tune out of me. An artist whose every stroke adds color to the masterpiece that is nearing its completion. 
  
  
"Yes! Right there! Percy! More!" I moaned and begged the godly man feasting on me. 
  
  
Percy continued his relentless assault on my weak spots for 10 more minutes until I started to quiver and shake. My orgasm breaking through me like water from a dam. Forceful and determined. 
  
  
"Master!"
  
  
I shouted as I clutched at his hair while my legs wrapped around his shoulders. Despite the gush of fluids flowing out of my hole, Percy never relented, his tongue moving with the same intensity as it had when we started. Not giving me any quarters. Not giving me any respite. I am entirely left at his mercy. 
  
  
And I wouldn't have it any other way. 
  
  
As the shakes and tremors of my climax settled, Percy, like the gentleman that he is, lowered me back down the bed, his caress not more soothing than intimate, guiding me from my high back down to earth. 
  
  
As soon as I got my breath back in order, I pulled him up to me. Wanting to share with him just how I appreciate him. I welcomed him with a kiss so searingly hot I wonder if his being fire-proof would protect him from the heat of my love. 
  
  
If it wasn't for being out of breath, I wouldn't pull away. As I did, I stared at his sea-green eyes, looking back at me with nothing within them but love for me. 
  
  
"I love you," I whispered, loud enough for only him to hear. He braced himself on his elbows as he smiled so beautifully; he shined like the ocean under the moonlight. His eyes shimmered with jewels hewn from the ocean floor itself. 
  
  
"And I love you." He returned my words with equal fervor. 
  
  
I leaned up and peppered his jaw with kisses; all the while, one of his hands reached down between our bodies to grab at his member. Still hard and ready to conquer that which already belonged to him. He felt him line his warm rod to my soaked opening. Rubbing the head along my slit, making me shiver in anticipation and lust for what is to come (heh!) 
  
  
Our eyes locked with each other, panting and heaving. I gasped and shivered as I felt him push inside me. Agonizingly slow, but steady. His cock buried itself in my insides as I moaned from his size. The biggest I've seen. Granted, I've not seen plenty, but I firmly believe his is perfect. For me at least. 
  
  
Slowly but surely, Percy pushed forward until he was fully in me. I trembled from the feeling of fullness that having him inside me made me feel. Percy kissed me softly, allowing me to get accustomed to having him inside me after a month of not having a taste of him. 
  
  
A nod from me made Percy start moving, long, slow strokes that scraped my insides deliciously. His cock hitting all the perfect spots within me, making me shiver from the mini-orgasms I have every time he pushes in and pulls out. 
  
  
Gradually speeding up, his thrusts became harder and faster. Making the rom echo with not just our voices but with the slapping noses our bodies make every time we meet. 
  
  
"I love you, Piper!" Percy declared, surrounded by the 'Slap! slap! Slap!' noise of our hips. Not wanting to seem unappreciative, I returned his words and moved along with him. "I love you too," I said while grinding my hips as He moved in, over and over again. 
  
  
I let myself be rocked by Percy's hips slamming into mine for a while, sharing kisses as his hands wandered and teased my sensitive parts until I couldn't take it anymore. 
  
  
Wanting to be the one to pleasure my fiancée for a change. I pushed Percy and rolled them until I was back on top. Somehow managing to move while keeping Percy inside me, I smirked in triumph as I began to gyrate. Moving my hips forward and back. Basking in the feeling of fulfillment of seeing Percy slowly come undone. 
  
  
Eyes closed as he reached for my hand as I began to ride him hard. Bouncing on his cock, wringing every pleasure I can get from my well-endowed lover. "Look at me!" I requested, and Percy readily complied. Eyes snapping open and staring back at me. I leaned down and captured his lips again as he held my hips and pulled me down harder, his release coming near. 
  
  
Percy rolled us again after a while and proceeded to really pound on me. The bed rocked and creaked as the urgency of his fucking became harsher. I wrapped both my arms and legs around him, not letting him go and making sure he finishes deep inside me. As he always does, as I always want him to do. 
  
  
"Are you ready?" he asked me the same question I did earlier. I answered by clinging to him harder. 
  
  
Percy devoured my lips once more, and after a few more thrusts, his hips came down on me one last time and ground down. A groan filled my mouth as he came explosively in me. Heat flooded my inside as he poured his essence into the deepest part of me. I clung to him, not wanting to let him go until every drop had been deposited in me. 
  
  
His climax brought about my own as I answered his groaning with moaning of my own. 
  
  
After a few minutes of bliss, we pulled apart and stared at each other once again. 
  
  
"I love you!" This time, I was the first to say it. 
  
  
"And I love you," he answered as he pulled out of me and laid beside me. I tuned and nuzzled the crook of his neck; my arms and legs swung over him as I relaxed and rested, knowing the night was just starting. 
  
  
Shivering slightly from his fingers running down my bare back as I did the same, tracing the scars on his chest. 
  
  
After what seems to be minutes, Percy held my hand and pulled me to him. 
  
  
He sat up, and soon I found myself lying on my stomach, with my fiancée kneeling behind me. Hard cock poised over my plump ass. 
  
  
I look back and see a smirk on his face as he played and wiggled my ass cheeks. Then he used both hands to spread me wide and pushed his cock in me in one stroke. 
  
  
"Gasp!" "Percy!" I gasped as his thrust pushed all the air out of me. He stilled, completely sheathed within me. He leaned down and whispered in my ear. 
  
  
"Round two baby!" 
 

Notes:

Hello!

It's been a few months but I'm back.
Hopefully I wont need to go on a break again.

Things at my job has calmed down somewhat. I was promoted as I've said last time and now I'm in charge of 14 people. 2 teams
so I wont need to do everything myself! Yay!

 

On a bright note. The break did me some good. New laptop! New work!
As some of you might have noticed, I uploaded a pretty long one-shot yesterday. That was the fruit of the break I had.
I've also manage to write more for this Fic and even added up to chapter 40 drafted.

So this story is on track as far as I'm aware.

That all I want to share for now
Enjoy!

Chapter 21: Leo V

Summary:

A reunion that's been long overdue
A discussion needed to clear thing through

The mending of ties thought to be severed
The promise of a future now brighter by every second

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

 

The sun was shining brightly in the morning sky as I got myself ready for my journey to Washington today. I fiddled with my toolbelt as I got excited to meet Piper after too long. I looked out at the water as I stood on the beach at camp as Chiron came to stand by me.


"Be careful on your way," reminded the old centaur as he looked down on me with a smile on his face. I nodded, pulled out my phone from my jacket pocket, and pressed a button I programmed to summon Festus to me instantly. It was something suggested by an Athena camper, like a panic button for emergencies. It was a good idea, so I added it to all demigod phones.


A single push of the button would transmit a distress signal to the camp, along with the location. I made mine to include that function and allow me to summon Festus to wherever I am.


Quite nifty if I say so myself.


"I will! I'll call you guys when I arrive there!" I replied as I placed the phone back in my pocket. In just a minute we heard the sounds of metallic wings flapping in the distance. I looked towards the wood and saw a glint of light that grew bigger with every second. Soon, we saw Festus in all his bronze glory approach. He neared us and flew around a couple of times before landing on the beach, scattering sand all over.


I walked to Festus and stroked his large head as he lowered it down. Clicking and whirling sounds came from him as he purred in satisfaction. Steps came out of his side, and I pulled myself up onto his back. I sat down on the leather saddle I added when I remade him and held on to the handle by the side. Immediately, I was enveloped by the warmth of his reactor from the vents I installed along his back. An addition I made from lessons learned when we used him during our quest to free Hera, years ago.


I looked down and waved to Chiron, who raised his hand back in salute. Festus spread his wings, and with a kick off the ground and a mighty flap, we were airborne. He circled the beach twice, during which I pulled out my phone again and entered the coordinates I got from Piper into the guidance program I installed, letting Festus take care of the flying on his own.


Festus beeped and roared once, then changed his heading and flew towards our destination. I leaned back and smiled, excited at the upcoming meeting that will happen in about 4 hours.

 

---------line break---------

 

Green


The forest stretched as far as my eyes could see; to my left, far into the distance, I could see the glint of the ocean. I squinted down, trying to spot where in all this green could my friends have made their home in.


After a few minutes, Festus slowed down and circled an area with a clearing below before descending with a hard thud. I looked around and saw nothing but trees all around; checking my phone, I confirmed we were at the correct coordinates.


I looked around again, searching for any sign that people lived in the area. 'Nope, nothing but trees,' I thought. I was about to call Piper to let her know I arrived when I noticed a shimmer in the air. The surrounding air rippled, and I saw the silhouettes of two people appear. I watched in fascination as the two people stepped out of the ripple and came before me and Festus.


One was a red-haired woman, a nymph, walking behind a tall, black-haired man who wore a confident smirk on his face.


The man was Percy Jackson, of course.


Arms crossed on his chest as he looked up at me on top of Festus. I smiled and climbed down my dragon mount and approached my long-lost friend. "Hey! Aquaman! Long time no see!" I shouted as I opened my arms to hug the taller man in front of me. "Good to see you too! Repair boy!" Percy murmured back as he hugged me back.


We stayed like that for a few seconds, then we pulled back. I looked up at the taller man and saw his eyes shining in happiness. We stepped back, and Percy gestured to the nymph standing behind him. "This is Ruby; she, along with the two other nymphs, takes care of me and the place," he said as she bowed to me.


'rumble!'


"Gasp!" The nymph yelled and hid behind Percy as Festus came closer to me. My dragon's size was quite intimidating to most people. The fact that it is a dragon makes it even more terrifying to nature spirits. I smiled in apology to the scared nymph, intending to assure her of her safety when Percy beat me to it.


"It's okay, Ruby, I won't allow anything to harm you. I promise," Percy said to the cowering nymph behind him. I saw her blush as red as her hair as she looked up at Percy; she then smiled as she held his arms tightly. I can see her love for him clearly from where I was standing, and I couldn't help but think about Piper and her relationship with him.


"When did you get this smooth?" I asked, teasing him about the nymph currently clinging to him.


Percy replied, "I've always been smooth, like fine sand on a beach." With a smirk, he turned and winked at the nymph beside him, who turned redder at his action, hiding her face against his shoulder.


I laughed at his antics as the nymph whimpered silently in embarrassment. 


"Let's get inside for now," I heard Percy say. He turned back the way he came and welcomed me into his land. "I, Percy Jackson, allow Leo Valdez and his dragon, Festus, onto my land," he declared. The air shimmered again, and I followed them through the invisible barrier. I felt as though water was flowing over me as I passed through it. What I saw beyond the barrier was more woods, unsurprisingly.


"Piper sent you the coordinates opposite of the driveway to the mansion; actually, that's why it's much more forested here," Percy explained as I followed him through the trees. It took us a couple of minutes more until we came out of the woods into a clearing. The first thing I saw was the large mansion nestled along the edge of the clearing, with a lake sparkling under the sun a distance away. The driveway, as Percy said, wound in front of the mansion from the other end of the clearing.


In front of the mansion, I paused and turned to Festus, walking behind, "Stay here and behave, okay boy," I told the metal dragon, who huffed and dropped on the ground, creating a mountain of metal in front of the mansion. Percy waited for me a few steps from the front door. I joined him, and we went in through the door.


"Leo!" The moment I entered, I heard a familiar voice shout my name. I didn't even have time to look around before I was tackled from the side, and then slim arms wound around me as I found myself in the arms of my best friend, Piper McLean.


I hugged her back. "I missed you, Piper!" I whispered in her ear as I felt her shiver; her silent sobs rocked through me as I held her, and she did the same. "Let's leave the two of them for now," I heard Percy say to someone, earning my gratitude. We stayed like that for a few minutes, hugging in the hallway as Piper cried silently as she clung to me. After a while, Piper lets go of me. She looked up at me with red-rimmed eyes and smiled. I smiled back, and she grabbed my hand and pulled me along with her as she took to the stairs to the second floor, past a few doors to what I assumed to be her room. She stopped before a wooden door, opened it, and pulled me inside.


Inside the room, Piper pushed me down a chair in one corner, which appears to be a sitting area, her bed on the other side of the room. I was looking around when Piper sat down in the chair beside mine and stared at me. I did the same, studying my friend who I have not seen in a long while. Looking for changes I could notice beyond the obvious.


"You've changed; you're taller now," Piper said after studying me too. I grinned, rolled up the sleeves of my shirt, and flexed. "That's right! I'm more of a chick magnet now!" I joked. I wish I was. But after Calypso, I've not had any luck with girls in general. I wish I could change that.


Piper laughed, a sound I missed dearly. "I see nothing's changed inside," she said after she calmed down. "Hey! You can't change perfection!" I shot back. I reached deep in me for that old Leo she once knew. The playful yet traumatized demigod that went with her to save the world. The friend she held as they both grieved the loss of Jason.


We stared at each other before dissolving in a fit of giggles and laughter.


Soon enough, though, we stopped, and a serious look appeared on Piper's face. Something I'm sure I mirrored as well. We stayed silent for a few precious seconds before we started on the serious talk. I waited to see if Piper would start, but it seems she was waiting for me to do the honors.


"I already heard enough about your reasons for leaving from Drew, so I won't ask about that," I started. "What I really want to know is if you're sure with Percy and if you're really happy with how things are with you three?" I added. Her being with Percy while he is also with Hazel is still weird for him. Piper smiled at that; she smoothed her pants with her hands before answering.


"I'm sure of my choice, Leo; I am happy, and I don't regret making it," she said, looking into my eyes. Her multicolored eyes reflecting her feelings quite clearly. She truly was happy and at peace with her life here. Her sharing a man with another woman was not bothering her even a little bit.


I nodded, respecting her choices.


"Alright! I don't understand it, but I accept." I told Piper, who just smiled at me. "How about the nymphs, though? I saw how the red-haired one clung to him outside the barrier. The way she looked at Percy was just like how some of the female campers looked at him back then." I asked; I was curious how they figured in this relationship. "Are they also involved with him like you?"


I could tell Piper was caught off-guard by that. She paused, her brow furrowed in thought. I waited for her to decide about whatever it was she was thinking of. Her reluctance to readily share it made it obvious that the topic would be important.


After a few minutes of contemplation, Piper looked back at me. Shoulders squared in determination. She opened her mouth for words of both a plea and a warning.


"I'm going to tell you something, Leo, but before I do, I need you to promise something," Piper started. I gestured for her to go on. "I need you to promise to keep an open mind to what I'm about to tell you," Piper said. I was about to reply when she continued. "I also need you to promise to not make any rash actions," Piper continued.

 
Her asking me those weirded me out some more, but like she wanted. I promised to be on my best behavior about whatever secret she was going to tell me. "So you know about the place and that we have to pay a price to be able to stay here, right.?" she asked. "Drew touched on that when she was telling us about your meeting," I said.


"Yes, but I never told Drew what the price was," she cut me off. Piper took a deep breath, and I braced myself. Knowing whatever was coming next would be the crux of the matter.


"So, you know that I am engaged with Percy, but that's not all there is to our relationship." 'Not all there is? Was there more?' I thought, but held my tongue. "Now while Me and Hazel are both his fiancées, Percy is also," Piper paused, took a steadying breath, and continued. "...He is also our Master," she added.


'Master'


What the Hades? What does she mean by that? some sort of fetish play between the three of them?


I knew I wasn't going to know just by thinking of it, so I asked her directly.


"Master?" I asked.


Piper nodded before clarifying, and the words that came out of her mouth shocked me to my core.


"Yes, as in Harem Master," Piper dropped a bomb.


"And Me and Hazel are both members of it," Piper finished.


It took me a while to comprehend the words that came out of her mouth. The ridiculousness of the fact that she shared was so overwhelming my mind refused to acknowledge it. Piper, my friend who I have not seen for years, was in a harem with another friend who has also been missing for years. And both of them are serving in the harem of yet another friend who has been unseen for years.


And a harem of all things. It was already unbelievable that both she and Hazel are dating, or rather engaged to the same man. Now she's saying the two of them are in a harem with the same man. What could have happened to them that they allowed themselves to be convinced to agree to this?


And Percy, how could he have done this? I knew he was hurt by Annabeth, but to actually start getting with multiple women at the same time... It was something I never thought he would do. Oh, I knew he was more than capable of it. Even back then, when he was still with Annabeth. The number of girls and a few boys that were attracted to him were in the double digits.


If he wanted to, I'm sure he could have gotten with any number of them, even at the same time. He didn't, though, even when his memories were taken by Lady Hera. He still remembered Annabeth and refused all those that approached him romantically.


But now he's with Hazel and Piper, and if he's right. Then even the nymphs are with him.


Leo felt bothered about the whole thing. He also felt mad about Piper and about Hazel. And Percy.


Looking back at Piper, I saw her looking at me apprehensively. Waiting for my reaction. Making up my mind, I stood and approached her. I held her by the arms and stared at her eyes.


There is a question I need to ask her. And I needed to make sure of her answer. My next actions depend on her answer.


"Do you want out of this, Piper?" I asked, staring her straight in the eye. Reading her to see how she really feels.


"What?" she asked, brows furrowed as she tried to lean away, but I held her tight.


"Do you and Hazel want out of this harem bullshit? If you do, just say the word and I'll make it happen!" I told her. I may not be as strong as Percy, but like him. I've made the impossible possible. Just like what I did for Calypso.


I watched as Piper slowly smiled, then she shook her head. I stared at her until I was confident that she wasn't just refusing because she was holding back. Then I let her go and stepped back, sitting back down and waiting for Piper to explain why she chose to stay.


Piper took a deep breath before speaking. "I appreciate your concern, Leo; really, I do. But you don't need to do that for me or for Hazel. For me at least, I was already deeply in love with Percy when I joined his harem. By that time, I was willing to do anything for him, so being a member didn't really change anything for me," Piper began.


"When I joined, I had to make a pledge of loyalty and obedience, which was so much like marriage vows, only more binding," she added, cheeks turning pink. I wonder what she was remembering?


"And the benefits of being in the harem far outweigh the cons of being part of it," Piper said.


"Benefits? Like being free of monsters?" I asked, trying to guess based on the few things I knew.


"Not being attacked and tracked by monsters is one of the benefits, yes. But the biggest benefit is being free of the gods interference and influence," she clarified, a serious look on her face.


"So, basically, being in the Harem grants you the same perks as Percy got from the gods?" I theorized. Piper nodded, affirming the idea. And I have to admit, it was a great perk, something I wanted for myself even. It was something I wished was available to all of us demigods when it was made known to us when we found out about Percy and his wishes.


I just didn't think it would be available to others by being a Harem member.


"But still, a harem? That means you guys have to have sex with him whenever he wants," I blurted out before I could stop myself. I immediately regretted my words as I said it. I looked at Piper, ready to apologize if I offended her.


Piper was looking at me guardedly, then she sighed heavily before responding.


"Yes, you're right. But we also have sex whenever I want," was Piper's answer.


Then she continued, "I knew you were thinking of that, and I don't blame you. I also thought of it that way at first. It took months for me to change the way I think."


"You mean it's not like that." I asked, honestly curious now.


"It's very different," she replied with a small smile.


Piper then proceeded to explain how Percy's harem was fundamentally different from what it is now known to be. She explained how, in the past, a harem was a place where women were protected and educated. How members of a harem were not powerless or devoid of rights.


She also took her time to explain how one can become a member of the Harem. She told me of the rules of and within the harem, and she told me the vows she took when she asked to be made a harem member.


Piper went quiet after her explanation, letting me think of all she said. Of all I learned.


"That was... a lot to take in," I confessed. Still reeling from the revelation presented to me, I asked again, "And you're okay?" making sure. "I'm okay," Piper replied, nodding her head with a wide smile.


Now that I'm sure that Piper was not being forced or coerced into this harem, I could think of other things. Things that a man like me should be thinking of. Like how it is like being with two women. A fantasy not all men can make a reality. Yet, Percy did, because of course he did.


"I'm still having a hard time thinking of Percy with the two women," I told Piper with a smirk on my face. Trying to tease Piper to lighten the mood from the discussion we just had. I was rewarded by the sound of Piper giggling, making me smile.


"Just an FYI, Leo. Percy is not with just the two of us. He's with five women in total!" Piper said after calming down. "Huh?" I responded, tilting my head. Piper rolled her eyes and continued. "Have you forgotten the nymphs?" she reminded me.


'Oh yeah! Them'


"You mean they are also...?" I was going to ask if they are also Harem members, but Piper beat me to it. "They are not members of the harem if that's what you want to ask," she said. "But they've been with Percy longer than us," she added. "They've been with Percy, taking care of him for 3 years before Hazel even came into the picture," Piper explained.


That makes sense, 3 years with 3 beautiful nymphs sent to serve you. Of course something was bound to happen between them. And with the harem situation they are in now. I guess they are still getting it on even with Percy being engaged with Hazel and Piper.


"Damn! I actually feel bad for Percy!" I said, leaning back on the seat.


"Why?" Piper asked.


"I can't imagine he gets enough rest with five women wanting to be with him," I said with a teasing smirk.


I saw annoyance blossom on Piper's face, then she returned my smirk with one of her own. "Actually, it's us who can't keep up!" Piper declared. "Wha...?" I could feel my mouth open in shock. I knew she was very open with her sexuality now, but to say that in my face was still surprising.


"He's just that good!" she finished, hugging herself as she visibly shivered. her eyes closed for an instant before looking at me. Then she laughed at what she saw, which I think was a comical look on my face.


"You should see your face!" Piper said after laughing to her heart's content.


I narrowed my eyes at her but otherwise felt happy. Here is my friend, happy and content with her life. Her heart healed, and she was in love again. best of all, she was being loved in return. The correct way, the way she should be loved. The way she deserved to be loved.


Piper suddenly stood up, breaking me out of my thoughts. "We should go down; lunch should be ready now," she said. I followed her out of her room and down the stairs. We walked in silence to what seems to be a dining room. In there we found the other occupants of this place as well as the campers sent to meet with Percy. As well as Nico, 'So he did end up coming,' I thought.


"Hey Will! When did Nico arrive?" I greeted the head healer of the camp. "He came last night," he answered. "I'm sure he did," I teased, winking at him, causing both Will and Nico to blush at my words.


I then turned to Clarisse, "Did Percy wipe the floor with you yet?" I asked her, earning me a glare from the daughter of Ares. "We haven't sparred yet" was her answer. I raised an eyebrow at that. I figured she would have challenged Percy by now.


"We'll have that spar later in the afternoon," Percy announced as we all sat down.


"Speaking of, anyone up for a bet?" Piper piped up, sitting on Percy's left. "There will be no bets happening!" Hazel interjected, vetoing the idea. Glaring at Piper with a smile.


The nymphs came in carrying lunch, and we all took our portions and did the customary offerings to the gods. Then we all sat back down again and started the meal. I looked around the table and saw Hazel and Piper play fighting with each other. Each had a fork in hand, trying to feed Percy, Piper with her salad and Hazel with a slice of beef. Both arguing on who should be feeling Percy first.


Seeing that scene convinced me that all three were happy with their lives. There was no need for me to interfere. Hazel and Piper didn't need a hero. They had their own right there, sitting between them.


I smiled as I picked up my spoon, saying a silent prayer of thanks to the gods and to The Fates.

 

---------line break---------

 

It was the afternoon; we were all in the backyard of the mansion. Standing on the neatly trimmed grass under the cloudless sky.


Some of us, namely Hazel, Piper, and Nico, brought chairs with them.


We all came here to watch the spar between Percy and Clarisse. I was made aware that this spar has been delayed for days now due to Hazel not allowing it until Percy finished an order he was making. Which was another shock, Percy, and the girls running a jewelry store. That was unexpected to say the least.


Piper sat down beside Hazel with a pout on her face while Hazel just smiled. Her wanting to set up a bet for the spar was blocked by Hazel, and Percy eventually agreed.


I stood beside Malcolm and Will, who was standing behind Nico's chair, his hand on Nico's shoulder. Nico was holding a bucket of fries provided by the nymphs for us to snack on.


Percy and Clarisse were standing a few meters away from us. Beyond them was the woods, and to our right was the lake. A soft breeze was blowing from the ocean 2 miles away.


In the spirit of fairness, neither of the 2 fighters was using their own weapons. Clarisse, as always, wielded a heavy spear while Percy was using a Xiphos. Both weapons were made by Percy, another shock. I thought I was all out of surprises, but I guess I was wrong.


Learning that Percy learned forging and blacksmithing from my own father was unbelievable. Then again, this was Percy we were talking about.


I shook myself and turned my attention to the fight that was about to start. Percy and Clarisse stood facing each other in silence. No doubt studying their opponent, waiting for the spar to start. A white-haired nymph stepped forward until she was a few meters from the 2 fighters. She looked at both, getting a nod from each. Then she tossed a stick high up in the air, and then she returned to her fellow nymphs.


My eyes followed the stick as it flew up in the air and dropped down. Percy and Clarisse tensed as they both stared at each other. The moment the stick touched the ground, both Percy and Clarisse moved, racing towards each other. They meet in the middle in a flurry of strikes too fast for my eyes to see. Swings and slashes were traded as the air filled with the sounds of metal clashing.


Both fighters stood rooted where they were as their weapons flew at blinding speed as they both attacked and defended, doing their best to break the other's guard.


(Sample fight)


As a non-fighter, I admit I was clueless to what was happening. All my eyes could see were a blur of movements as both Percy and Clarisse traded blows. I glanced around me and saw that most of the others were also looking as lost as me with the exception of Hazel and Nico. Both children of a Big Three and great fighters in their own right.


Instead of looking lost like the rest were, Hazel and Nico looked at the fight with awe.


'Ugh!'


A grunt made me turn back to the spar just in time to see Clarisse take a few steps back. I figured Percy overpowered her and pushed her back, an amazing feat in itself. What followed was Clarisse changing tactics; she began thrusting her spear towards Percy, intending to stab and keep him at a distance.


Percy, for his part, started to use his sword to sweep and knock Clarisse's spear aside as he turned his body sideways with every block he made. I noticed that every time Percy made a move to sweep and block Clarisse, he was also taking a step forward, bringing him closer to his opponent.


Clarisse, being the fighter that she is, also noticed, making a wide, low sweep with her spear, targeting Percy's legs. Forcing him to jump to avoid, Clarisse took advantage of him being airborne, brought her spear, pointed it at Percy, and thrust it up.


Percy swept her strike aside with an underhanded swing and brought his sword over his head for a downward swing as he fell down. Percy swung down on Clarisse with such force she was forced to one knee. Clarisse tilted her spear sideways and pushed Percy away as she rolled forward, creating space between them.


Clarisse got up and faced Percy, who was standing with his sword at his side, waiting for her.


"It's been a while since I've gone all out!" I heard Percy say with a wide grin.


"Likewise! Prissy!" Clarisse shot back with a grin of her own.


I watched as they both attacked again, noticing a red haze envelop the daughter of war.

 

---------line break---------

 


Clarisse was panting as she kneeled on the ground, bloodied and all scratched up from the spar. In her hand she held the broken shaft of her spear; the tip was sticking out of her shoulder. Stabbed there by Percy just a few moments ago.


Now while Clarisse was all banged up. Percy, on the other hand, was sweaty, just sweaty. He stood in front of Clarisse, breathing heavily but otherwise unharmed. His sword pointed at Clarisse's neck.


"Yield!" Percy demanded with a smile on his face.


"Fuck!" Clarisse growled out as she let go of the spear shaft still in her hand.


"Hell yeah!" I shouted as the others cheered for Percy's victory. I saw Piper run to Percy and engulf him in a hug while Will quickly approached Clarisse, checking her injuries and pulling the broken spear out of her shoulder. "This was only supposed to be a spar!" complained the blonde healer. "Nobody died," was all Clarisse replied.


"That was great!" I told Percy as I went close to him. "Thanks, man!" Percy replied with a smile, Piper still clinging to his side. "By the way, what was that red haze thing on Clarisse earlier?" I asked no one in particular. That was weird and something new. For me at least.


"That was the blessing of Ares. It allows the gifted warrior better reflexes and almost invulnerability in battle. Kind of like the Achilles's curse, but temporary," Percy explained. Wow, that was very useful in combat. But then again, "And you still won despite that?" Clarisse told Percy, her voice resigned. It seems that he was just getting stronger and stronger as time goes by.


"I did win against your dad when I was 12, you know," Percy said with a shrug. "Bastard!" growled Clarisse. Percy just grinned at her as she tried to get to her feet. Percy reached down and helped her up.


'Clap! Clap!'


I turned and saw Hazel to the side, hands together. "Now that that's over, I had the nymphs prepare snacks, so we should head back." she declared. She really is settling into her role as Mistress. And I can see that she is enjoying her role in this home. 


We started to head back; I watched from behind the group as Will supported Clarisse as she tried to push him away. Typical Ares camper behavior. I kept my eyes forward, watching Percy lead us back, with his arms wrapped around Hazel and Piper on either side of him. I smiled at the sight, happy for my friend's happiness. I felt Nico step up beside me. "Looks like they really are happy with one another," I told him.


"That's good." Nico's reply was short but clear. I was looking straight ahead, not looking at me when he replied. We got to the pool area, and I saw a table set up on the other end filled with all sorts of sandwiches and snacks.


"Last one's a loser!" I shouted as I ran past Percy, heading to the table. "Hey!" I heard Percy yell behind me, but I didn't look back.

 

---------line break---------

 

"You and Chris really should join us in Vegas! We'll have so much fun there!" Piper said, hard at work trying to convince Clarisse to join them on a Vegas trip she was planning for her, Hazel, and Percy. She said that it was a way to blow off steam after a month of non-stop work for her.


We are currently in the car, an SUV, heading towards the airport. It's been 2 days since I arrived for a visit, and it was now time for us to return to camp. Percy was driving, and Malcolm took the front seat, discussing something with him. I decided to join them on the trip back, so I had Festus fly back alone. Nico took Will with him and shadow traveled back directly to camp. Will was getting worried about the potential wounded in camp while he was away. So it was only me, Malcolm, and Clarisse who were flying back.


Piper, Hazel, and Clarisse were in the middle seats while I sat at the back. I watched the outside and smiled as I remembered the conversation I had with Percy the night after I arrived.

 

---------Flashback---------

 

Percy was talking with Malcolm when I decided to finally have that talk with him. We had just finished eating dinner, and I figured now was the best time. "Yo! Perce. Can we talk?" I asked as I approached my friend. Percy and Malcolm turned to me, and I saw Malcolm look at me wearily.


Percy nodded, "We'll talk more tomorrow," he told Malcolm and led me to the second floor, towards an open balcony overlooking the lake. We took a seat on some chairs and relaxed a bit; I looked up and studied the stars. I was buying time until I was calm enough to be able to have this conversation with him.


After a few minutes, I gathered my thoughts and started. But before I could speak, Percy asked me a question first.


"So, what did you want to talk about?" he asked, tripping me up.


"I was just about to start, man! Come on!" I complained, good-heartedly. Percy laughed, apologized, and gestured for me to go on.


"What do you plan to do with Hazel and Piper?" I asked after I sighed. This question has been bugging me since I learned that both girls are with him. Even before I knew they were in a harem, I had been wondering how he was going to go about with this relationship.


"What do you mean what do I plan to do?" Percy repeated. I guess I wasn't clear enough. So I explained it to him. "Marriage? Are you going to marry them both? or just one?" I told him.


I watched as Percy's eyes widened in surprise, clearly not expecting my question. He was quiet for a few minutes, thinking of an answer. Then he looked at me, shoulders drawn back. A serious look on his face.


"I don't think marriage is on the table for us, for now at least," Percy said after thinking about it. "And it also wouldn't be fair to the girls," he added after.


"What do you mean it wouldn't be fair?" His answer confused me more, so I asked him to explain.


"At the moment, there is no ranking with the women of the Harem. What I mean by that is that both Hazel and Piper are equal within the Harem, even though Hazel became a member first," Percy started to explain. "And in my heart and mind, they are also equal. I love and cherish them both equally and in the same way," he added. "But if I marry one of them, that would create some kind of imbalance within the structure of the harem, as that would make the one I marry be the head of the women of the harem, second to me, of course," Percy explained.


I could see his point, somewhat. But not having a harem of my own makes it actually hard to understand. I guess I won't be able to fully understand his circumstances. His is a unique situation after all.


"And I don't want there to be any division between Hazel or Piper. I already failed in getting the nymphs to be more relaxed around us." He finished with a rueful smile and a shake of his head.


"The same thing will happen with getting pregnant. The first one to give me a child would have some sort of greater authority within the harem over the others. So, for now, no babies yet." He told me with a smirk, and I think that topic had been discussed before.


"Had any baby scare happen before?" I asked, teasing him. Trying to lighten the mood.


"Not yet, fortunately. I learned that being immortal, I can actually control when I want to be a father, so, like I said, no babies for us yet." That was a shock. I didn't know that. I doubt anyone in camp actually knows that. Maybe Malcolm and Chiron, but not the rest of us.

 
"We've had that conversation before. And both Piper and Hazel didn't want children yet." I nodded at that. So, they've had that talk before. No worry then. "Our parents, on the other hand, well, they are hounding us for grandchildren already." I snickered at his troubled look. "My mom is the most relentless. Always asking when I'll give her, her first grandchild. Then there is Aphrodite; she has been visiting often, hinting at little kids running around the place. She told me she misses the feeling of carrying a child in her arms the other day when she visited."


I laughed out loud now. Even though he got a deal from the gods, it seems he is still getting bothered by them. But at least he's not being sent on a quest, so that's always a plus. Though what he said Aphrodite told him. I don't think he meant it the same way she did. I shook the thought off my mind.


"Thanks for being honest, Percy, and I'd like to be honest with you as well." I started, "I was really angry when I heard about you being with Piper and Hazel. I thought being immortal got to your head or something. Then I learned about the harem from Piper, and I was about to go charging at you earlier. Piper explained it to me and made me understand. But I still don't get it fully. But I have accepted it, just a little." I followed up.


Percy was quiet, just listening to my words, and I took that chance to continue.


"So, I guess what I want to say is please, always treat Piper and Hazel with the love and care that they feel for you. And please, never ever hurt them," I said, staring him in the eyes. "Or else," I warned him.


Percy raised an eyebrow at that.


"Or else?" he droned.


"Or else. I promise I will do everything to free them from this harem of yours." I finished my warning. Letting him know exactly what awaited him if he ever fumbled both girls.


Percy just smiled and said nothing.


"Remember, Percy, like you, I also made the impossible possible. I am the man that found Ogygia, twice. I am the man that freed Calypso from her island prison," I told him, letting some of the anger leak out of me. Just to impress upon him how serious I am.


We were silent for a bit until Percy sat up and looked at me. "I swear to the Styx, to all the Gods, and to my mother. I would never hurt any of the girls under my care and will always treat them not as members of my harem but as women who I love and care for. for all time." Percy swore, and I heard the distant rumble of thunder, a sign that the oath he took was binding.


I stared at Percy, shocked at how easily he swore to my demands. But to acknowledge his words, I nodded in return. No words needed; his oath was more than enough. We sat back and enjoyed the quiet of the night until Percy asked me something I wasn't ready to answer in detail.


"What happened to you and Calypso, Leo?" I should have known he would ask. I shouldn't have mentioned her at all, but damn my big mouth! always getting me in trouble. I sighed and told Percy just the gist of it.


"It's a long story, Percy. And maybe I'll tell you all of it someday, but for now, just know that Calypso and I broke up after dating for 2 years," I told Percy, my voice low. I was still hurting from that. I have accepted that I and she just didn't work out, but it still stings that after everything we went through. We weren't in the endgame, so to speak. It didn't help that I have no idea where she is or what she's doing.


"And after we broke up, she left, and I went back to camp. And I have no idea where she is or any news whatsoever, actually." I confessed, worried about Calypso but trusting that she is fine. With the belief that if she ever needs help, she'll reach out.


Percy frowned at the news. I knew, like me, he was worried for Calypso. Given their past, both good and bad. And Percy just being Percy, I knew he would be worried, but there was nothing for the two of us to do about it. Calypso was gone for now.


I leaned back on the seat and looked up at the night sky, tracing the stars that blinked against the black backdrop like jewels.

 

---------Flashback end---------

 

"Shut up!"


I was shaken from my memories by a loud shout from Clarisse. I looked over the seat and saw her leaning away from Piper, who was leaning over Hazel in the middle. A wide, wicked grin on her face, clearly hounding Clarisse for something. And knowing Piper, it must have something to do with her love life.


"Oh! Come on! Just tell me what sort of thing you enjoy doing with Chris! We're all adults here! I may even give you some tips to drive him crazy in bed!" Piper replied. I was right. This change in my friend was still jarring for me.


"I don't need any tip from you! Whatever I do with Chris is none of your business!" Clarisse shot back, now pushing Piper back. "Are you sure? I heard from Hazel that you grilled her about what you heard from her and Percy the first night you came over," Piper droned, a wistful tone in her voice.


"Do not pull me into this nonsense!" Hazel shouted as she avoided Clarisse's glare.


I smiled at the chaos happening and decided to add to it as well.


"You know, I remember Chris coming to me once, asking me to make a particular metal contraption that he wanted made for Clarisse. He said he wanted it to be a gift." I said slowly, and I grinned when Clarisse turned to me with murder in her eyes. Clearly knowing what I was hinting at.


"Really! Well, what is it? Don't keep me waiting, Leo!" Piper piped up. beyond excited now.


"Don't you dare say another word," Clarisse warned, but I was on a roll now.


"I can't help it! Her charm-speak is making me!" I shouted, hands on my head. Obviously I was not under Piper's Charm-speak.


"It was this thick, sturdy metal cuff, linked by celestial bronze chains. Chris said he wanted it for her for their anniva-hupasda" I was unable to continue as Clarisse reached over the seat and tried to grab my head. Either to cover my mouth or to pull my head off my shoulder, I wouldn't know.


I just dodged and kept away from her meaty hands as best I could while laughing my ass off.


"Wow! Way to go, Chris!" Piper said with a grin on her face. Malcolm was shaking his head at the front seat while Hazel was blushing but was looking at Clarisse with an admiring look in her eyes.


"I never imagined you as a submissive Clarisse. Then again, I have been wrong before," Percy said, looking at the rearview mirror straight at Hazel, and my mind went into overdrive. What did he mean by that? Was he saying Hazel was a submissive? Was she a dominant? Something else?


I just kept staring at Percy, lost in thought as the chaos in the car continued. Until it was time to get off at the airport.


It was late in the afternoon when we reached the airport. We were all standing at the drop-off saying our farewells. I was being crushed by Piper, who was hugging me, making me promise to call and message her frequently. Something I agreed to do willingly.


She let me go, and I saw Hazel, holding Percy's hand as he talked with Malcolm. Clarisse, still miffed about the reveal of her sexual escapades, just stood to the side, scanning our surroundings for any threat. Looking for something she can blow her stress to. I have to apologize to Chris later, I reminded myself.


After a few more words, we all separated, and I joined Malcolm and Clarisse. Percy gave us one last wave. "It's been fun having you all over. Remember, you're welcome to stop by anytime!" he said. "Just remember to let us know first if you're coming by," Hazel interjected. Piper just nodded, already clinging to Percy's arms.


I watched as they all turned and climbed into the SUV and drove off, back to their own little slice of paradise.


"Let's go back," Malcolm said, and we followed him into the airport. ready for the journey back to our own piece of heaven.

 

 

Notes:

I forgot to upload last week
sorry about that. I have no excuse.

I was not busy with work and I was just lazing around at home all day.

hahahahha

 

I did get a few more drafts done so that's something

Chapter 22: Sally I

Summary:

A prelude to a meeting that is a long time coming,

A reunion that has people worrying,
A truth that has been buried will now finally be unearthed

And will hearts broken finally be mended

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

 


Ring, ring, ring.


"Paul! Can you get that, please!" I call out to my husband. We had just finished with lunch, and I was doing the dishes. The ringing of the phone is distracting and, to be honest, irritating. I still carry a bit of a trauma when it comes to phone calls because of my son.


Missing his call when he was taken from us for 9 months was still a sore spot for me. Since then, every call we receive would make my heart beat just a little bit faster, making me remember that Gods awful time.


"On it!" My husband shouted back from the living room, where he is playing with our daughter. I smiled and continued washing the dishes. "Hello! Blofis residence," I mutely heard him say, answering the phone.


I ignored him and let my mind wander to other stuff, moving in autopilot.


"Sally," I was taken out of my thoughts by Paul, standing beside me with Estelle in his arms. He was also holding the phone, poised as if to give it to me. His face had an unreadable expression; it was obvious he was troubled by whoever was on the other end of the call.


"What's the matter?" I asked, growing nervous. Paul had fielded a number of troublesome calls in the years we've been together. Calls from Percy saying he will be gone on a quest, to calls from Chiron telling us that Percy was alive but wounded.


He has gotten used to it, so his troubled look was worrying for me. I know Percy and the rest of them were ok. Otherwise he would have sent an Iris message to me.


'It's for you," Paul told me, handing me the phone and rocking Estelle. I looked at him, bewildered. He would usually leave me alone with my phone calls, but it was obvious he wasn't doing it now. I raised my brow before answering the phone.


"Hello, Sally Jackson-Blofis speaking," I said over the phone.


There was a pause before I heard the other person speak. And when she did, I was frozen in place. I now understood why my husband was acting the way he was. I never expected her to call after the last conversation we had, years ago.


"Mrs. Jackson, it's me, Annabeth."


A voice I have not heard in a long time. The voice that I once thought I would hear every day. A voice that belonged to the woman my son loved above all else. Someone he traded Godhood for, someone he fell into the Pit of hell for. The voice of someone who broke his heart.


And a voice I hated so much for a time.


'Gasp!'


Hearing Annabeth's voice brought back a lot of memories. Memories of the two of them, her and Percy. From the time they were 12 years old till the time when I learned that she had hurt my son. I felt the familiar pang of anger run through me, and I was tempted to just end the call right then and there.


But I didn't; Percy has made it clear that he has moved on and no longer harbors any anger towards her during his last visit. Not that he was looking to reconnect in any way, but he has accepted and forgiven her actions. Or so he told me.


I took a deep breath and looked to Paul, standing beside me in silent support.


"Hello, Annabeth. It's been a while," I said over the phone. I heard her sigh in relief, probably because I didn't immediately end the call. There was a pregnant pause between us, either of us wanting to be the first to start.


After a while she began to speak again. "I know I'm probably the last person you wanted to hear from. And I'm sure you have other things to do, so I won't take too much of your time," Annabeth began. Her words flowing out, fast and concise. I felt bad all of a sudden; I knew she had suffered after what happened between her and Percy. I know I didn't make things any easier. Back then, the girl looked to me as a mother figure, and I accepted her as a daughter; then I treated her as a future daughter-in-law.


Sadly, things didn't end up that way in the end. I pushed her away due to my anger for what she has done to my son.


"Okay, I'll listen," I replied, going to the living room and sitting down. Followed by Paul, who sat next to me, Estelle crawled to my lap as I waited for Annabeth to continue. "Thank you." Again I heard her take a deep breath before she started.


Her words caused my heart to beat harder. 'They know,' I thought.


I wondered how they would accept the circumstances of Percy's life now. Would they accept it when even I took a while to come to terms with it? Especially when Percy introduced Piper to me after being with Hazel.


"A little over a month ago, we sent a few campers to his place, and they learned a lot more about what has happened with them since 7 years ago." Annabeth continued, voice dull. Like she is reciting a practiced line. And I think that's exactly what she's doing.


"Last week, I finally called Percy, and we agreed to meet." Surprise was an understatement of an emotion I was feeling. The two of them will finally be meeting. And while this is a good thing. I couldn't help but wonder if this was right. She was the woman who hurt my son the most. What she did was something that can't be forgiven so easily.


"So, we decided to meet in New York. And I suggested we meet in your home." Her words caught me by surprise. I thought she would be jumping at the opportunity to be alone with my son. As much as she hurt him, I knew that deep down in her heart. My son still occupies a significant portion of it. Or rather, as a woman, I knew she's still in love with Percy and is holding on to hope of somehow getting back together.


"Why here?" I asked her. I would have thought she would go to my son's place. "I figured it would be for the best. And with what I learned about his fiancées, I may not get the best welcome in their home," was her explanation. It was logical, and I understood her wish to meet here. She is wishing I would act as a buffer between her and Percy. She knew that with me present, Percy would not lash out in any way, no matter how angry he got.


Smart.


"That's actually possible, okay." I accepted her reasoning. "When will the two of you meet?" I asked. "Percy said that he's flying out in 2 days, so we'll meet then," was the answer I got. "So, the two of you have spoken?" I was shocked; I knew this day would come sooner or later, but now that it was going to be happening, I found myself apprehensive of the idea. But the fact that my son was okay with talking with Annabeth was a huge relief to me. As much as I hated her for what she did, I didn't want my son to live with that anger in his heart.


That's why I am so thankful to Hazel. It's because of her that Percy learned to love again.


'Yes, we've spoken over the phone after the campers sent to him came back." The relief in her voice was evident as she answered, but there was something else in there too. Yearning was obvious, but guilt and reluctance were mixed in as well. I could also tell she was afraid; of what, I'm not sure.


"That's good. That's a start at least," I murmured. "Yes, it is," she replied.


"So, I will be expecting you in 2 days," I stated, already planning what to cook. It's been a while since I had my son visit after all. And if I'm right, he'll have Hazel and Piper with him. I can't imagine those two letting him meet Annabeth alone. Not because of jealousy, but because of genuine worry for Percy, after what he went through with Annabeth.


"Yes," Annabeth confirmed. There was a pause before she spoke again. "Thank you, Mrs. Jackson, for agreeing. And again, I'm sorry for all the hurt I caused your family." I could hear the sincerity in her voice. She really meant it, and my heart bled for this girl who I loved so much once upon a time.


"It's no problem, Annabeth, and for what it's worth, I hope you and Percy can learn to forgive each other." I wished for her. And I meant it too.


"Thank you! I hope so too!. Well, I won't keep you any longer," Annabeth said as she ended the conversation. "It was a surprise to hear from you, Annabeth. I'll see you in 2 days," I told her and ended the call.


As soon as the call ended, I sighed deeply as I leaned back on the sofa. Closing my eyes as I went through what just happened. I felt the phone being taken from my hand, and I opened my eyes and turned to my husband seated next to me, face full of concern and curiosity.


"They're meeting here?" he asked after a while. I nodded, my mind still whirling from the events of the last few minutes. "I hope everything turns out okay," Paul said wistfully. "I hope so too," I said in return, echoing his sentiment. Paul pushed himself off the couch and headed to the kitchen. "You want something to drink?" he called out. "No thanks!" I replied.


I looked down at my daughter on my lap as she played with a toy sword in her hand. My mind still occupied by the thought of Percy and Annabeth in one room after all that went through with them. Even worse is that since I knew Hazel and Piper will be coming with him, I worried about how Annabeth will be treated by them.


Sighing once again, I leaned back and just let myself relax. My mind drifting to the past, memories of a time when my son came to me for help after the war, asking me for advice on what to do about the decree The Fates laid down for him.

 

 


---------Flashback---------

 

 


A knock on the door broke me away from my writing. It was a sunny afternoon in New York, and I was currently alone in my apartment. My husband Paul was still at school and wouldn't be home for a few more hours. I hadn't ordered anything, and if it was a delivery, Tom, the doorman, would have called to inform us.


Knock knock knock


The knocking came again, and I was forced to stand to see who it was. I came to the door and peered through the peephole. Who I saw behind it was someone who I missed so dearly. 


"gasp!"


Quickly, I wrenched the door open and stared at the person standing before me. Percy. My son, who was called to camp a month after the war with the earth itself. After being taken from me for 9 months. After my eyes made sure that he was fine, my hands reached for him and pulled him in for a hug. The bone-crushing kind.


"Percy! Your home!" I said as I crushed my son in my arms. If I had my way, he would never leave my side, but I knew that wouldn't be possible. Him being who he is. Not even I can restrain him, much like the sea. "I'm back, Mom!" He whispered against me, and I could feel his resignation.


Immediately, I was alarmed. What could have happened while he was at camp? A new quest? No, they can't do that. Still hugging my son, I pulled us into the apartment and led him to the living room. We sat down, and Percy still wouldn't let go. I figured it might be because of Annabeth, seeing as he was at camp and he couldn't really avoid her while there.


Annabeth,


I sighed as anger and disappointment surged through me. I'm still having a hard time believing the girl that kept on calling and visiting me while Percy was missing. The one person who, like me, never gave up hope of ever finding my son and bringing him home. The one I thought I would welcome to my family as a daughter-in-law could ever do something so cruel.


I guess it goes to show that you can't really ever know someone as much as you think you know them.


I was shaken out of my thoughts when I felt Percy push himself off me. He had a tired smile on his face, and immediately I knew something was up. I waited for him to open up, and my son didn't make me wait long.


"Sorry for being gone a month," he began, fingers fiddling with that pen of his. 'When did he pull that out?' I thought in my mind, "That's okay, baby. You're home now." I said to him, grabbing his hands in mine. We look at each other, like we did when he was younger, whenever he felt overwhelmed by his existence.


"Something happened, Mom, and I need your advice on what to do," Percy said, looking anywhere but at me. I've always felt proud of my son. But it's times like this that really make me proud of the man he's become. I've always tried to instill in him growing up that it's ok to ask for help sometimes.


And I've always felt honored that he's always come to me for advice. No matter how awkward it became. Although the past few months before his disappearance, that position was taken over by Annabeth. And I didn't mind; after all, that was the natural progression of things in life. And back then I still believed that the 2 of them would end up together. And I think Annabeth believed it as well, and if my son didn't find out what she did. They might have ended up like that.


"Of course, son, I'll help in any way I can!" I reassured him as I sat up, giving him my undivided attention. My son sighed and ran a hand through his hair, a nervous habit he's always had. After a few minutes he looked up and stared at me, and I braced myself for whatever he was going to ask or say.


The situation right now was reminiscent of the time he and Nico came to ask for my blessing for him to be successful in bathing in the waters of the river Styx. And that detail made me nervous and anxious. I hope it's not something like that again.


"I was called to Olympus earlier," he started, and I think my face showed my fear because he paused and reached for my hand before he continued. "Relax! Mom, they're not sending me on another quest." He assured me, and I took a deep breath hearing that. I smiled at my son, encouraging him to go on with his story. "I met Dad with Zeus and Hades in the throne room. They told me that the Fates came to them and basically ordered them to reward me for all the things I've done for them." Percy said, 'A reward from the gods,' I thought. That could both be a good thing and a bad thing.


"I tried to say that I didn't want any reward, but they said that I have to; otherwise it will be decided for me by The Fates themselves. By then I won't have any say in it and will just have to live with whatever they decide for me, including godhood, which I already turned down twice." I sighed at that. Why couldn't they just leave my son alone? Though I could also see this as an opportunity for him.


"They asked me what I wanted, and I managed to ask for a few days to decide." That was a smart decision. "So, have you decided?" I asked. "Not yet; I was hoping you could help me figure out what to ask for as a reward." I smiled as I watched Percy duck his head down, abashed about asking for advice as he rubbed the back of his head. A habit from childhood.


'He really is growing up to be a good man.'


"Of course I'll help Percy!" I promised. I will always be behind my son, supporting him and loving him. especially now, after what happened to him. "Thanks, Mom!"


"Now, before we brainstorm ideas for what you can ask, why don't you come with me, and we can go to the store and buy dinner?" I asked, wanting to spend some mother-and-son time with him. Just doing something ordinary for a change. "Sure, Mom, whatever you want."


We stood up, and I grabbed my bag and headed towards the door.

 


---------line break---------

 

 

We spent 2 days racking our brains trying to think of the best wishes Percy could ask the gods for. We had to think deep and hard on what will truly be beneficial for him in the long run.


"Okay, so this is it," Percy exclaimed as we sat at the kitchen table, the sun shining through the window. It was a wonderful day, the perfect day to make demands of the gods of Olympus. I look down on the notepad we have been using for the past days, seeing all the words and sentences written on it. Ideas for rewards and other stuff.


From 100 million dollars to being president. That one was just a joke, but it still made it to the list. Lots of arguments and debate happened before we came up with just 2.


"Yes, I think those 2 are the best you can ask the gods for." I replied with a smile. I picked up the note and read the 2 that was encircled. "Safety" and "Freedom." Two simple words, but the meaning behind them is far more important. One ensures his safety from monsters while the other guarantees that the gods won't be able to meddle with his life again.


That was one we both agreed was a non-negotiable point even at the start. Since he was 12 years old. My son has been fighting for the gods, doing their bidding. Being sent from quest to the next almost non-stop. It has to stop. And his wish for Freedom would make sure of it.


"Then I'll go and present it to the gods now!" Percy smiled confidently. "Are you just going straight to the Empire State Building now? I can drop you off if you want," Paul offered. He's been helping out in the last 2 days as best he can. Cooking up meals for us and reminding the two of us, Percy and me, to take a rest when it's time to sleep. I am very much thankful to my husband for his support and presence.


"Nah! Stay here with Mom; I'll take care of this." Percy replied, and he stood up and looked at me. I also stood up and went to my son. He used to be so small; now I have to look up at him. His shoulders are broader now, and he is strong enough to carry the weight of the worlds upon them. Literally carried the sky on them once.


I reach up and hold his face in my hands. "I'm proud of you; I'm sure the gods will grant your wishes!" I told him honestly. I watched as he smiled and nodded. He stepped back and headed for the door with me following along. We stopped by the door, and I held his hands for a few seconds until he stepped out and closed the door.


I suddenly felt Paul's arms wrap around me. Grounding me and taking away my worries. "He'll be okay, right?" I asked no one in particular. "Of course he will be okay. He's your son, after all." Paul's words calmed me down, and I resolved myself to wait until Percy comes back with the results of his wishes.


Paul and I walk back into the apartment, trying to go about our day.

 


---------Flashback end---------

 


Remembering that time has been a particular favorite memory of mine. The time when Percy, my son, finally got his freedom and safety from the gods. I felt someone squeeze my hand, and I turned to see Paul looking at me with a frown on his face. "Are you ok?" he asked.


I smiled at him, "Just remembering the day Percy went to Olympus with the wishes," I told him with a nod. "That was a wild day," Paul replied, and I couldn't help but agree. Remembering how anxious I was waiting for Percy to return and how weirded out I was when he did return with the news of the changes that were made to him and his life because of the wishes he made.


Thinking of that brought me back to later that day. When Percy returned and shared the news that changed our way of life drastically.

 

 

---------Flashback---------

 

 

It was later in the day when the door to the apartment opened. Immediately, I bolted from the kitchen table, leaving the laptop and papers I was working on, or rather I was staring at. Unable to concentrate even a little, I haven't written even a sentence since Percy left earlier.


I rounded the corner to see my son entering. I smiled tentatively at him. Hoping against hope that everything went well. Looking at his face, though, I got the feeling not everything went as we hoped.


"Welcome back, Percy!" I greeted him as he came to me. Surprising me with a hug. I felt my son melt in my arms, and my worry for him was doubled. 'What could have happened?'


I guided him to the couch and sat him down; he sighed heavily and closed his eyes. I went and got him a glass of water and sat down next to him. "Here. Drink this." I held out the water to him, and he opened his eyes and smiled at me as he took the glass. "Thanks, Mom!"


He set the glass down on the table after draining it. "What happened?" I asked, now that he was more relaxed. "A lot!" Percy blurted out. I wanted to ask more but held my tongue. Knowing my son, I know he's currently arranging his thoughts. My patience was rewarded after a few minutes.


"They granted my wishes, so you don't have to worry about that." I breathe out in relief at his words. My son is safe now; that was all I cared for at the moment. Though I could feel a "But" coming along. I believe we could get past whatever that "but" would bring about. "That's great! I thank The Fates for that!" I exclaimed, clasping my hands together. "We can deal with whatever is causing that frown on your face."


"I wish it was that simple," Percy said tiredly, making me worry more. "Tell me what happened, Percy," I asked directly now. My son sighed and sat straight. "So I went to Olympus and I met Dad, Zeus, and Athena in the throne room." He started, and I concentrated on his words, looking to see what could have caused his mood.


"I presented the two wishes we decided on before them," Percy went on. "The Gods said that they needed time to see how they could grant it, so I spent time on Olympus." Just as I thought, something happened. But still, the most important thing was that the wishes were granted.


"When they called me back, they presented me with ways they could grant my wishes. It seems that my wishes caused them some trouble," Percy smirked at some memory. "They told me that in order for them to grant the wishes, some condition must be met first." His face turned serious, and I in turn also turned serious. This is my son's life after all.


"They said to grant my wishes, they first need to make me immortal," Percy said in a soft, resigned voice.


Immortal, undying, and unchanging.


The very same state the gods are in. "Did you accept?" I asked. Percy just nodded, and I felt my stomach drop. My son, who turned down Godhood twice, was forced to accept immortality for his safety. It is marginally better than having lived the past 17 years since I carried him in me with the fear that I would one day have to bury my son. But still, He will never grow old and die. I have lived the past 17 years with the fear that I would one day have to bury my son.


Every year since he turned 12 and went on his first quest. I dreaded every call from Chiron, fearing that he would be bringing me news of my son's death. All the time he went away and never came back was like a nightmare. And yet he always came back to me. He always survived.


A movie I watched ages ago said, "I'm not gonna bury my son! My son is going to bury me!"


And I wholeheartedly agree with that line. It's a natural progression of things. It is how life is supposed to go. Now, with this immortality granted to him, he is guaranteed to live past me, way past me, as a matter of fact. It also meant he would be witnessing the death of everyone he ever loved. That he would be the one left alone in time as those around him succumb to the passage of time.


"After I was made immortal, they went on to explain how they would grant my wishes." Percy went on, and I let him, knowing that any talk about his immortality would be for later. "To grant me Freedom from the gods, they will be giving me a piece of land somewhere. That land would be protected like the camps, only, aside from monsters not being able to get in, the gods themselves also wouldn't be able to enter as well."


"They told me that my immortal essence will be bound to the land, and as long as that land exists, I will be out of reach of the gods," he added. I was speechless; that was almost too good to be true. "Are you going to be able to leave that land, or are you going to be stuck there forever like Calypso?" I asked, remembering the Titaness that healed and saved my son when he was 14.


"No, it won't be like that. Calypso was imprisoned on that island for supporting the Titans during the first war. I would be given that land. I can leave the land at my leisure," Percy answered, assuring me that I would be able to see my son and that he won't be taken away from me.


"That seems like a good thing. Any idea where it would be?" My curiosity got the better of me. "Dad said they will get back to me when they find suitable land to gift me. Dad also said that he'll have Tyson construct a house for me there before I am sent there." Percy finished with a small smile.


Based on all he said, it seems to be a good thing that it has been given to him. Assurance that he would get to live his immortal life free of the gods interference and meddling. That was the best I could hope for. Him being able to leave that land anytime he wants was an added bonus. I could live with that as long as he could visit me from time to time. I'll just think of it like he has moved out. As he should when he goes to college, if we were a normal mother and son.


"That's for the wish of Freedom, and I have to agree. It is a great thing to be given to me." Percy started again, but this time his voice was clipped. Like he was holding back his anger about something. I wonder why that is. What could the gods have done for his other wish? "What they did, or rather what they have to do to grant me the safety I wished, I wish they found some other way."


I hated asking over and over, but I had no other way of vocalizing my worry and curiosity. "What happened? What did the gods do with your second wish?" Percy sighed heavily again, then he leaned back on the couch, bringing his arms up to his eyes. "Something I wish they didn't do!" was his heated answer. His tone making it evident that he hated what was done.


"The gods told me that to grant that wish of mine, they needed to place a curse on me!" Percy started. "Gasp!" I inhaled sharply. A curse. The gods placed a curse on my son in exchange for the safety that he so rightly deserved. I was frankly half a mind to march up to Olympus and demand an answer from them myself.


"Why did they do that?" I asked incredulously. Appalled by what the gods, his father included, did.


Percy stood up and started pacing, clearly agitated. "They said that the only way to counter Lamia's curse on all demigods was with another curse." I was about to ask, but he turned and continued. "Did you know about that? The reason we, their children, are hunted down by monsters was because of their own mistake! Their own sins! And we get to pay for it!!" His anger was palpable now. "Anyway, Athena said that this curse they placed on me was the only way to completely remove the scent that gives us away as demigods!" he explained.


I just sat as my son paced and vented. That was all I could do at the moment. I also noticed how he said "placed," as in past tense. Meaning whatever the curse was, it was already placed on my son.


"What's the curse, Percy? What does it do?" My voice wavered as I asked him, worry lacing my tone. My mind went haywire with negative ideas about what the curse might bring to him. My face must have reflected my troubled state of mind because Percy took one look at me, and he was beside me in an instant, my hand in his. "Hey! Ma, relax, okay!" He tried to calm me down, but it didn't really help. "The curse, it's not really harmful," he began saying as he rubbed my hands with his thumbs. "It's more like the curse affects my way of life more than me physically," he added, and it helped calm me down marginally.


"What do you mean?" I followed up as he talked. I was on the verge of tears, and I needed to know what the gods did to my son.
Percy sighed; he's been doing that a lot since he came back from Olympus. "The curse they placed on me was," he paused, looked up at the ceiling, sighed again before he looked back at me, "the curse of the Harem."


My mind went blank, and for a minute I doubted my own ears.


Harem


"The gods granted me the curse of the Harem as a way to remove the demigod scent I am giving off," Percy repeated. "They told me that any woman that becomes a part of the harem will also be able to enjoy the same privileges as I am." My mind was slowly catching up now. That seems to be a good thing, all things considered. "In exchange for a price, of course." Percy sneered, and I knew it was too good to be true.


"A price?" I asked. I'm doing a lot of that, I noticed.


"To join the harem, the women have to pledge loyalty and obedience to me, and when they become a member, they cannot disobey a direct order from me," Percy said, his head downcast, and I could feel that he hated everything about it. 'The sea does not like to be restrained,' he and his father often say. Well, 'the sea also does not like restraining others.' This must be killing him inside.


"I hate it! I wish there was some other way, but Athena said it was the only way they could find to grant my wish!" Percy complained. I knew he hated it. "I tried to take it back, but they reminded me again how it was The Fates who demanded I be rewarded for the things I did for the Gods." Percy finished his tirade and sat back down beside me, his head falling on his hands.


I pulled him into my arms and crushed him in my embrace. I rubbed his back like how I did when he was younger until he exhaled and relaxed in my arms. I pushed him off and made him look at me.


"Did the gods tell you that you need to have women in the harem immediately?" I asked, and he shook his head. "No."


"Did they push girls into that harem of yours?" I followed up. Again he shook his head. "They said that I have to ask them to join. I also have to inform them of the harem, its rules, and the price," he answered. Even though it sounds bad, it seems the rights and freedom to choose to join are still being upheld. I was worried that Percy would be given the right and power to just pick a woman, any woman, and make her a member of his harem.


I know my son isn't the kind of man to do so, but "absolute power corrupts absolutely" was a phrase I knew very well. I hate to think of Percy being drunk on this newfound power of his, added to the fact that he is immortal now. And I don't know what the future will hold for him.


I will pray to the gods that he remain just as he is, a good man. And I will try to remind him of that fact as much as I can.


"So it seems there is no problem, for now that is. Not until you invite a girl into that harem of yours, that is," I tell him. Immediately, my mind is taken to the more physical aspect of my son having a harem. By all rights, Percy is a man now. And I'm not quite sure how far he and Annabeth have gone, but I've always thought the two of them had been physical before the trouble with the giants came up. But after what happened with them? I'm no longer sure. What I'm sure of is that the woman who will be a member of his harem will be having a sexual relationship with my son.


I hope that my son would take that as a real relationship and treat her with the respect a woman deserves. And I also hope he introduces her to me.


"That's the thing, Mom! I don't want to get with anyone! Not after!" Percy exclaimed loudly. The anger in his voice is obvious, so is the hurt from her betrayal. How he stopped speaking as he was about to say his name was indicative of just how hurt he was, is. "Not after her!" he forced after a pause. "I'm not saying you have to get into a relationship with anyone right now," I told him patiently, "or even in the near future," I added.


"All I'm saying is that, for now, you should enjoy the safety and freedom you got," I explained. "You said the gods would inform you when they found a place. And that your father will be building you a place to stay on that land. I imagine it will take even longer," added. "Until then, travel; go to places you've never been before and enjoy each place. Take advantage of the fact monsters won't be able to detect you to attack." I told him, making sure he is aware of the potential of the deal he made.


"Or stay here with me while you wait. I know you chose to stay at camp after the war even though she is there so that you won't attract monsters here, putting me and Paul in danger. But now, that danger is past. You can stay here and be at peace knowing we'll be safe from monsters and the gods." I smiled, hoping he would pick the second option.


"I didn't think of it that way," Percy murmured. I can see the idea taking hold in his mind. "Yes, you're right!" he said, looking at me now. "I'll stay here and wait," he decided to my delight. "If that's okay with you and Paul, of course," he added sheepishly.


I run my hands through his hair like I did when he was younger. "Of course it's okay. You're my son. This will always be your home. Even when your place is built and you move, you'll always have a place here," I told him as I pull him in to a hug. He's really grown, but in some ways, he's remained my little boy.


"Thanks, Mom," I heard him whisper.


"And when the time comes that you find a woman to be together with, remember to introduce her to me, okay?" I said in a teasing voice.


"Mom!" Percy rebutted as I laughed at his reaction.

 

 

---------Flashback end---------

 

 

A small smile worked its way onto my lips as I remembered that particular day. What started as a problematic and worrying day turned out to be the turning point in my son's life. From that day on, he was safe and free. There might have been some hiccups along the way, but it all turned out for the better.


Percy stayed with us for a month until his father came to take him away. He promised to Iris message me once he was settled in his new place, and then he was gone. His call came later that day, and I was shocked to know that instead of a home, he was given a huge mansion in Washington state. I was also shocked to learn that he was given 3 nature nymphs as servants.


I had to remind Percy to be good and to not take advantage of them; he promised to be on his best behavior. And I knew he would; he is my son, after all. I also knew that eventually, something would happen between the 4 of them. I found myself waiting for that day, the day that he would come and introduce someone to me. A sign that he was moving on and his heart is healing.


That day came a little over a year after he started living on his land.


"What are you smiling about?" I heard Paul ask from beside me. "Just thinking about Hazel," I replied.

 


---------Flashback---------

 

 


I was walking down the street from my editors when my phone started ringing. I pulled it out of my bag and saw Percy's name. I still have a hard time believing that my son can now use a phone safely.


Years ago, when he was younger. Such things would have posed a danger to not just him but those around him. It's not known why or how modern technology like mobile phones attracts monsters to demigods, but now, with his wishes in place, he gets to enjoy the convenience in peace.


I accepted the call, happy and excited to hear from him after weeks of no contact.


"Hey baby! How are you?" I greeted as I answered the call.


"I'm good ma, Ma. Sorry if I was MIA for a few weeks. I was out exploring," Percy greeted back.


"That's fine, Percy! I'm happy you're taking time for yourself!" I told him honestly. I really am happy he is not just staying on his land all the time.


"I am, by the way. Are you free? I need to ask you something," Percy said as I continued to walk home. His tone had an unsure lilt in it, garnering my curiosity. "Of course, son, what do you need?"


"Well, I was out camping a few days ago when Hades came to me," Percy started. "Wait! I thought the gods couldn't go to you anymore?" I asked after I heard about Hades. "They can't give me quests or make me do shit forcefully, yes. They also can't enter my land, but they can still come to me and ask for favors. Though only Hades has actually come asking for one," Percy explained.


"Hmm," I hummed in understanding. "So, what did the Lord of the Underworld want?" I asked after a minute.


"It's actually about Hazel, you remember her? One of the first friends I made at the Roman camp," Percy continued, and I remembered him telling me about her, even showing me a picture of the small girl with curly hair. "Yes, I remember. What about her?" I asked, dodging a couple of kids running down the sidewalk.


"It seems that she's struggling, so much so that Hades took her down in the underworld so she can calm down. She was so bad Hades said she was on the brink of suicide." I gasped at that news. "The poor dear! What happened?" My heart broke for Hazel; she seems like a sweet girl based on Percy's stories.


"She broke up with Frank, her boyfriend, because he didn't have time for her anymore. Busy as he is with the legion. Add to that, she was also suffering from severe nightmares." Percy went on. "Now I don't particularly blame Frank for their breakup. I think it was the accumulation of the stress of the nightmares and her own mental state. Add to that Frank's lack of time and support for her that led to her deciding to leave Frank." Percy paused, and I took the time to digest what he just said. It really is unfair what these kids went through, and in some ways they are still going through it.


"Hades came to me to ask if I would take her in as she recovers and heals," Percy continued. "Hades said that what she needed right now is the safety being with me would bring." I understood what Hades was thinking. As a parent myself, I would always want the best for my children. It is nice to see the gods changing from how they were in the past. They are now being proper parents to their children and thinking of their well-being.


"I see nothing wrong with that, Percy. You should do it," I told Percy, showing my support. Urging him to do the right thing for his friend. I should have known my opinion on that was not going to be needed. This is my son after all, and I have raised him right. "I already accepted it, Mom. I've also talked to Hazel and explained what Hades requested of me. I even told her about the harem; I didn't want her to be surprised about it if she decided to come live with me for the time being." Percy replied, and again I was struck by how good my son has grown. So noble and kind, always willing to lend a helping hand.


It makes me proud to be his mother. It makes me wonder what he needed advice for.


"If you've already accepted the favor, Honey, then what advice are you asking for?" I asked Percy. We've already talked for a while, and I was about 5 minutes from home. "Oh yeah! I forgot!" My son exclaimed, followed by a laugh. It seems even after being turned into an immortal, the ADHD is still very much a part of who he is. "I was about to ask if you think it would be a good idea to make Hazel meet with a shrink?" Percy began to ask. "To help with her recovery," he added.


Percy's words made me pause in my steps. A professional would be a great help for anyone suffering mentally. I'm sure it would be a great help to Hazel, as long as she is actually willing to see one, of course. If she isn't, then it would only be harder for her to heal and get better.


"I think it's a great idea, Percy, but you have to ask Hazel if she's willing to see one. Otherwise, it would be counterproductive to her healing," I told my son as I continued walking. "You're right; I might have to come with her to the session as well to keep her safe," I heard him murmur. "But I do think it's a great idea; you should go with it," I suggested, agreeing with his plan. "I will, Mom! Thanks!" Percy replied happily.


We ended the call just as I entered my building.

 


---------Flashback end---------

 


After that fateful day, Percy would call me almost every week. Telling me of Hazel's progress and what they did at therapy. I was glad that he seems to be as taken with the procedures as Hazel was and that he was thinking of going to one himself. I wholeheartedly supported him and even advised him to go about it on his own time.


He did decide to find his own therapist and began going to a few sessions, and the results were evident in the way he looked and talked. Gradually the stiffness of his smile disappeared and his old carefree smile returned. His anger about what happened with him and Annabeth was also lessened, but he was still very reluctant to meet her.


And I understood; I did my part in never bringing her up, as I didn't want to cause him to backtrack in his progress.


"How are they doing? We haven't heard from them since Percy called to tell us Piper would be in the city for a month," Paul asked from beside me. I looked down on our daughter as she played on my lap. "I'm sure they are fine. They would call us if there were any issues," I answered as I remembered the day Percy and Hazel came to visit to formally introduce Hazel to me as his girlfriend.

 


---------Flashback---------

 

 

Knock! Knock! Knock!


Sudden knocking on my door broke my concentration. I was in the middle of writing a chapter for my book and was tempted to ignore whoever it was at my door.


Knock! Knock! Knock!


It came again just after a few seconds since the first time. It was more insistent this time. It was a pity Paul was at work; I could have ignored it completely and let him handle it. But as it were, I was the only one home with Estelle, who was asleep at the moment. I stood up before another round of knocking could begin.


"Coming!" I called out after stretching out my back. Something I needed, as it turned out. I trudged to the door and opened it without removing the chain. Our building may have a doorman, but that's not an excuse to be careless. Not for the first time, I wished our door had a peephole.


Peeking through the crack, I saw a face I will always be missing now that he's living away from me. "Hey, Mom!" Percy greeted with a smile. Quickly, I closed the door to remove the chain and opened it again to welcome him in. "Percy! What a lovely surprise!" I shouted as I flung my arms around my son in an embrace. I felt his arms wrapped around me, and then I was lifted off the floor as he spun me around in excitement.


It's times like these that remind me how much my son has grown. It used to be I was the one lifting him up in my arms; now he does so effortlessly. Then again, he has grown to be a strong, dependable man. One who has taken on the worst the world could throw at him and survived.


"Sorry for not calling first," Percy said as he put me down. "It's okay; this will always be your home," I told him with a shake of my head.


"Good afternoon, Mrs. Jackson-Blofis. I hope we weren't interrupting anything," I heard a feminine voice behind me say. I turned and saw Hazel in all her curly-haired beauty standing there, hands clasped in front of her. Ever timid in my presence as the day she was first introduced to me when they asked for advice about their business.


And wasn't that an unforeseen thing, my son running a business? Back then all I wished for him was to be able to live past his 16th birthday; now I find myself rooting for his success in this endeavor of his.


"Hello, Hazel! It's good to see you again!" I stepped away from Percy to engulf the smaller woman in an embrace I reserve for people I consider family. And that is what she is now, family. After almost a year of her living with my son, even being a business partner. And if I'm right, based on how she has been looking at my son and the blush on her cheeks every time I catch her doing so. It won't be long before she gets upgraded from close friend to girlfriend.


"Let's go inside, shall we?" I invited the two, and I ushered them in, closing the door behind me. I followed as Percy led the way with me and Hazel trailing behind. Percy went straight to the kitchen, heading towards the cupboard where I usually keep the snacks while I lead Hazel to take a seat at the table. "You want anything to drink, dear?" I asked the girl as I tried to tidy up my papers and make space on the table.


"Just water, please, thank you!" came the reply. I cleaned up and grabbed three glasses and filled them with water. By the time I came back to the table, Percy was already sitting beside Hazel with a bowl of choco-chip cookies. Ordinary ones, unfortunately, not blue ones. I didn't know he was visiting, so I hadn't prepared some blue ones for him.


"You two should visit more often," I said as I sat down in front of them. "Sorry," Percy said around a mouthful of cookies while Hazel tried to reply with an apologetic smile. "So, what brings you two here today? Is everything okay? Is the business doing good?" I asked as a way to break the ice. Asking about their business seems to be a good start.


"Everything is going great! We actually just finished our first custom order! The customer loved it!" Percy answered proudly. I was happy for him; for years he grappled with his self-worth. believing he was only good for fighting and nothing else, now he's found something he could be great in. Aside from being a hero and fighting mythical beings.


"That's great! I'm happy for you! For the both of you," I said with a wide smile.


"But that's not why we're here," Percy suddenly said in a serious tone. I watched as he sat up straight while Hazel took on a nervous look. She started to fidget in her seat, and she couldn't look me in the eye. 'Ah! I see,' I thought as I saw both of the reactions.


'Finally'


I held back a smile as I waited for either of them to announce what I already knew, what I had been waiting for. What I have foreseen would happen since Percy told me Hazel will be living with him. 'They are finally together.'


"I,..." Percy started but was corrected by Hazel immediately. "We, we have something important to tell you." I waited, letting them take the lead in this. I could see the nervousness in Hazel, and I smiled again at her to encourage her. She looked at me and took a deep breath. "I confessed to your son last week," she began. "And I accepted." Percy interrupted, pulling his hand from under the table, which was holding Hazel's tightly in his grasp.


"Basically, we're saying that Hazel and I are dating now," Percy finally said. "We wanted to let you know personally," Hazel added.


"Finally!" I exclaimed, clasping my hands on my chest. "Wait, finally?" Percy asked with a frown on his face. "Oh Percy! I knew this would happen from the day you told me Hazel would be living with you!" I said with a laugh. "How?" he asked, still frowning.


"Because I know you, my son. Your kindness and loyalty to the people around you just draw them in." I started, "And given the closeness you and Hazel would have after living together, well, it was a foregone conclusion that she would end up falling for you." I added.


"And I saw how Hazel's feelings for you changed over time." I continued, now facing the blushing girl beside my son. "Yes, my dear, I saw how you looked at my son every time you two visited. It changed from trusting and admiration to loving and affectionate," I added as Hazel hid her face behind Percy's shoulder, an action that made me giggle.


"It was very obvious how you felt about Percy, you know, how your eyes would sparkle and shine whenever you talked about him, or how your eyes would follow him around whenever you visited." I teased, making Hazel squirm as she tried to hide from me.


Cute!


"And you were no better, Percy! It always made me giggle how in tune you are to Hazel, like how you are always there whenever she needed something, no matter how trivial." I turned to my son now. "Or how you seem to always be touching a part of her whenever you think no one is looking!" It was now Percy's turn to blush, though he didn't try to hide but rather face me head-on.


"So yes! I saw this coming a mile away!" I declared to the stunned couple. "And congratulations to you two! I'm happy for the both of you!" I added, feeling happy for my son. He was finally. truthfully moving on from what happened with Annabeth. And for Hazel as well, she has recovered and is better now.


May the both of them find happiness with each other. Happiness they both deserve.


Though there is one other thing I need to clarify with them.


"I do have to ask something," I started, my tone taking a serious note. Percy and Hazel nodded, hands still holding each other. I took a deep breath before asking. "Is she a member of your harem?" I asked Percy, staring at him. Willing him to answer, but it was Hazel who responded.


"Yes! I am," she answered in an even voice.

 


---------Flashback end---------

 


"I'm worried about them meeting here, honey." Paul's words pulled me out of my memories. "Huh?" I asked, not sure if I heard correctly. "To be clear, I'm worried about how the girls will treat Annabeth. After all, they are both very protective of your son."


"I'm sure they'll be on their best behavior," I assured him. "Although, Piper could be a bit over the top when it comes to Percy," I added, truthfully. "I'd say!" Paul replied with a scoff.


Piper.


Another of my son's women, the second official member of his harem. And a daughter of the Goddess of Love. I was a bit more apprehensive of her when Percy told me of how she was sent to him by Lady Aphrodite for almost the same reason as with Hazel. As happy as I am that my son was so trusted by the divine for the care of their children.


Being a Child of Love did come with certain expectations.


Expectations that I knew for a fact would materialize eventually in the form of the girl falling for my son just as Hazel did. And the added worry that she might get pregnant quite early due to her lineage.


I was happy and surprised to be wrong on that one. As Percy, it turns out, could now control when he made children. So I guess that is one silver lining to having a literal harem of women, all willing to bear his children should he desire it. And my son, being who he is, would never force his will on any of them. If they are to be pregnant with his child, then it would be through mutual desire to do so.


"The sea does not like to be restrained, and it doesn't like to restrain others as well," as my son likes to say.


Thinking of Piper made me remember when I met her for the first time.

 


---------Flashback---------

 


It was in the middle of April; Paul, Estelle, and I were currently getting out of the taxi in front of an upscale shopping building. The kind where designer brands are sold at exorbitant prices.


Now normally we wouldn't be going to such places; our finances are not really up to par for such expensive items. Nor do I actually like to wear such things. I would rather save that money for Estelle's future rather than spend it on one item whose price tag could afford half a semester's tuition.


Unfortunately, or rather fortunately, we needed to be here today. We were invited to the opening of a luxury jewelry store that is going to happen in this building. "Celestial Creations" is the brand that caters to and sells high-class, luxurious, masterfully crafted jewelry pieces. Run and founded by none other than my son, together with his girlfriend, Hazel. Is opening its first physical store here in New York.


And they invited us to the festivities. With my daughter in my husband's arms, we enter the building and go straight to the boutique my son has acquired for his store. Entering the boutique, we are welcomed by the sight of glass shelves filled with exquisite pieces of jewelry, most of which belong to the rich and powerful.


Soft music wafts through the air as a few guests mingle about the space. In one corner stands a table laden with finger foods next to the open bar. Both of which are manned by two beautiful women who I recognize as nature spirits. Though not the ones under my son's employ.


Looking around, I see some familiar faces, some I've seen on TV or in magazines. I recognize them as people who have bought some of my son's creations. The others not so much. I search for my son, or maybe Hazel, in the small crowd and see him talking with a tall, handsome man. The man looks really familiar, though I couldn't put my finger on where I know him from.


Not wanting to disturb my son from a potential business talk, I continue my search for the next familiar face, Hazel's. Searching for a bit, I saw her by one counter at the end of the store; she was talking to a tall, pale man in a black suit. I gestured to Paul to follow me, and together we crossed the floor when all of a sudden, I was blocked by a tall woman with dark hair. She had a bejeweled hair clip in the shape of a feather attached to a braid of her hair on one side of her head. Her eyes were the most mysterious I've seen. A kaleidoscope of colors that swirls like whirlpools filled with emotions.


She sported a smile so wide it's like she was filled with happiness and excitement at the moment. Like a child who just met their childhood hero. I felt Paul come near me in support when the unknown woman reached over for my hand and squeezed it tight.


"It's so nice to finally meet you in person!" She greeted, and I figured she must be one of Percy's new friends or an employee. I just smiled, unsure how to react to her enthusiasm. "Percy has told me so much about you!" she continued to gush, "And you must be Paul, his stepfather. It's good to meet you too!" She turned to Paul, standing behind me with his hand on the small of my back.


"And this must be Estelle! She's so cute, just like Percy mentioned!" The woman almost squealed as she stepped up to us and focused on my daughter. Feeling a bit lost now, I figured I'd ask who she was. "I'm sorry, but who are you again?" I asked directly. I saw her eyes widen as she took a step back. "Oh! Right, we haven't been introduced yet!" She uttered in shock, and then she stood straight and looked right at us.


"I'm sorry for not introducing myself earlier!" she began with a beautiful smile. "My name is Piper Mclean." I was sure there was a look of recognition on my face as I heard her name. 'That's why she acted so familiar to me, us.' I thought she was the second one Percy took in to help out with her mental problems. Like what he did for Hazel back then.


"I've heard so much about you from Percy!" I told her as I took a step towards her with a smile of my own. Now that I recognize her, I am feeling a lot more comfortable with her. "Only the good things, I hope?" she replied to what I said. "Of course," I nodded. I then turned and introduced Paul and Estelle to her. "This is Paul, my husband," I said, gesturing to him as he shuffled a squirming baby in his arms. "And this bundle of joy is Estelle." I beam at my daughter. Piper joins me and coos at the cuteness of Percy's little sister.


"She is perfect! I wish my future babies will be just as adorable as her!" Piper gushed as she watched Estelle fuss in her father's arms. Her words made me pause for a minute, thinking of a possibility I thought of when I was informed of her living with my son. I wanted to ask her about her relationship with my son, but the timing was not right.


I guess my thoughts are evident on my face, or maybe I'm just that easy to read. But Piper looked back at me, and she frowned at what she saw. After a minute of contemplation, she put on a serious look and began to speak to me and Paul. "I wanted to let Percy be the one to tell you this, but I can see that you have already begun to notice," she began. "The truth is Percy and I have begun dating," she said truthfully, confirming what I thought. "And I have also joined as the second member of his harem," she added.


"I know that you are worried about what that might mean for us, but I want to assure you I did so after falling in love with your son." She added after a second of quiet. "Just like how it was with Hazel, I fell for Percy's caring and loving nature," she said with a smile. "But unlike with Hazel, I came into his life with the expectation of falling in love with him," she confessed.


"What do you mean you expected it?" Paul asked, beating me to it. Piper smiled softly at him before answering. "I am a daughter of Aphrodite, the Goddess of Love. When she went to Percy to ask for help for me, she did so thinking of my well-being, physically, mentally, and emotionally," she explained. "I was a broken woman when I came to my mother, both in my mind and heart. I had just broken up with a girl I was seeing after being told that Jason, my ex, was killed." She continued, and I felt for her. All of them have gone through so much.


"So when my mother told me she was going to send me to Percy to heal, I knew she wasn't only talking about me mentally, but also my heart. She didn't need to tell me what she hoped would happen to me, to us, in the long run." She said with a smirk as if she was amused at her mother's antics. "And to be honest, I was reluctant to be what I am now to your son. after my part with the fallout with him and Annabeth," she went on. "But I know now that I was not at fault for that," she uttered while looking away. "And I am happy to be where I am today," she said as she turned to Percy, still talking to that man I saw him with earlier.


"I love your son! Mrs. Jackson. And I know he loves me too," she declared with a sureness that left me speechless. "And being a daughter of love, I know that to be true," she said then, turning back to me. "I hope to get your blessing and acceptance in being your son's girlfriend, some day at least" She told me straight. Her devotion and obvious love for my son left me reeling. But at the same time, It also assured me that she will be loyal and loving to him. And as a mother, what more could I ask for?


"You have it, Piper. I wish you happiness with my son." I gave her what she wanted, willingly. Causing her to break out with perhaps the most beautiful smile I have seen.


"Thank you! I promise to make him happy! Just as he makes me happy," she swore as she replied.


"And you do make me happy!" A male voice sounded from beside us. I turned and saw Percy walking up to us, followed by the man he was speaking to. I saw him smile as he reached for Piper and wrapped his arms around her waist. Piper allowed herself to be pulled against my son, and she clung to him as he kissed her softly.


"Mom! I'm happy you made it!" Percy smiled widely, coming over and kissing me on the cheek. "we wouldn't miss it for anything!" I replied. He looked to Paul and greeted him as well before plucking his sister off his arms.


"And how is the little princess this day!" Percy shouted as he lifted Estelle high and spun her around. My daughter squealed in delight as her brother lavished her with attention. I just knew she was going to be spoiled rotten by him. After a few minutes of having fun with his sister, Percy returned her to me with a smile.


"Mom, this is Tristan Mclean, Piper's father. Tristan, this is Sally, my mom." Percy introduced us to each other. "Hello, it is nice to meet all of you." Tristan greeted with a beaming smile, which I returned. "Likewise, this is my husband Paul and our daughter Estelle." Paul, now freed from carrying Estelle, hurriedly reached over and grabbed Tristan's hands for a handshake. "Hello! Pleasure to meet you! I'm a huge fan of your works!" He blurted out, and I was confused by what he meant.


I glanced at Percy as Paul started a conversation with Piper's father; my son caught my questioning looks and answered me. "Tristan is a movie actor, which is how he caught Aphrodite's attention in the first place," Percy told me, and I looked back at the two men conversing in front of me. It seems Paul had successfully taken a selfie with the actor.


"How cute." Percy and I turned around after hearing those words. What I saw went beyond words could ever portray. Having been a clear-sighted mortal, I usually see through the veil that masks the mystical and the divine from mortal eyes. Although my sight isn't as clear as it was when I was younger, it was still better than an ordinary mortal's. The woman standing behind us defied any worldly description. She was simultaneously all that I envisioned to be beautiful, as close to perfection as a being is able to get.


Immediately, I knew her to be Aphrodite, the Goddess of Love and Beauty. Piper's mother and the most dangerous goddess to anger. I felt Percy come near me as well as Piper; it made me feel safe to be near them, especially my son. "I didn't expect to see you here, Aphrodite," greeted Percy, addressing the goddess with a nod of his head. "Oh, I wouldn't miss this for the world, darling!" The goddess exclaimed with her arms spread wide as she came to Percy to wrap him in a tight hug, which he returned.


"Thanks for coming," Percy told Aphrodite after they separated. "I'm glad to be here!" The smile on the goddess's face lit up the room.

 


---------Flashback end---------

 

 


Remembering the amount of gods and goddesses I met that night made my mind spin. The things I was told and the things I learned absolutely floored me. Some of which were so bizarre I still have a hard time believing them.


The things Aphrodite shared with me went so far above my head; some of them I'm glad I wouldn't be alive to witness. Remembering what Paul said that made me remember such scenes, I turned to him to see that he was still staring at me, waiting for me to continue.


"But if you're really worried, I can talk to Percy about it," I said, acknowledging my husband's concerns. "As much as I hate making him tell the girls to do something, I will if it makes you feel more at ease," I offered. "No need; I'm sure it will be fine. I'm sure they'll behave themselves," Paul replied with a small smile. "Yes, they will!" I confirmed his words. I leaned in to give him a kiss, but before our lips could meet. A loud clatter sounded, followed by a cry from the toddler sitting on my lap.


I turn to see Estelle fussing, empty hands flailing about. I leaned down and saw her plastic toy sword on the floor. Now whether she threw it or not was unimportant. Because unlike my son's treasured sword. The one on the floor wouldn't return to my daughter's hand on its own.


"Yes, yes, I'll get it." I cooed to the still crying girl as I reached down to grab the toy. "Here you go, my little warrior!" I said as I handed the sword to her. Immediately, Estelle stopped crying and went back to playing and babbling as she swung the toy around. Just like how Percy did it when he was young.


"I'll go get dinner ready," Paul said as he pushed himself off the couch, and I smiled at my fortune in being able to be with such a kind and generous man. After Poseidon and Gabe, he really is as close to the perfect husband I could have prayed for. All those years ago.


I followed him with my eyes as he made his way to the kitchen, feeling an overwhelming urge to put Estelle to sleep early so I could show him just how much I appreciate him and all that he does for me and our family. But now wasn't the time, so I allowed myself to just show him a smile filled with love as I promised myself to postpone what I really wanted to do, at least until nighttime, when our daughter is asleep and I have him alone in our bedroom. All to myself.

 


---------line break---------

 


10:25 PM


I was putting down a sleeping Estelle in her crib in our room when the phone in my pocket vibrated. I have gotten into the habit of putting my phone on silent whenever I'm at home, especially at night. So as to not wake my daughter while she slept. I kissed her on the forehead and left the room, pulling my phone out in the process.


I smiled when Percy's name flashed on the screen. I accepted the call, already knowing why he was calling me at such an hour.


"Hello, Percy! You forgot about the time difference again, haven't you?" I said before he could speak. "Shit! I forgot. It's about midnight there, right?" I heard him say as mixed with the sounds of giggling in the background. "It's almost 11 here, son," I told him with a shake of my head.


"I can call back tomorrow?" I heard him say, and I could just picture him scratching the back of his head while Hazel and Piper are giggling somewhere around him in that huge mansion of his. "It's fine; I just put Estelle to sleep, so we're free now," I said as I moved to the living room. I saw Paul in the kitchen and mouthed Percy's name at him. He nodded as he placed the kettle on the stove, preparing for our late-night tea.


I sat at the table and watched Paul move about as I waited for Percy to continue. "I see, that's good," he started, voice low, clearly unsure how to broach the subject I already was aware of. After enough time has passed to allow the water in the kettle to boil and my son has still not begun to speak, I decided to do it for him. "I'm fine with it, you know!" I told him over the phone, catching him off guard. "What?" he asked me, bewildered. "You're calling about meeting Annabeth here in two days, right?" I clarified to the stunned demigod on the other end of the line. 


"How did you know?" he asked after a beat of silence. "Annabeth called earlier; she informed me that you already spoke over the phone and decided to meet here in person to talk." I answered him.

 
"Huh!" was the response I got. "I told her I will let you know," he muttered in a low voice. I think he was talking to either Hazel or Piper rather than me, so I waited some more. "You know her, Percy: impulsive and impatient," I said, testing the waters of how he would react to the reminder that he once was very close to Annabeth. "I know; I was just taken by surprise that you already knew," Percy explained, and I was very happy with his response.


The calmness and acceptance in his voice. It was evidence that he had moved on from the anger he felt for the daughter of Athena. Gone was the rage that was present every time he was forced to speak about her. The anger that he exuded at even the mention of her name was also gone from him. Only a calm, quiet acceptance that they had a past together remained, replacing all other negative emotion that used to rule his very being.


I have to give thanks to the girls around him. Not just Hazel or Piper, but the three nymphs as well. For they are the ones who helped heal his heart and allowed him to feel and love again. Even if it came with immortality and a harem of all things.


As long as he lives a happy, fulfilled life. I am happy.


"But are you really okay though?" Percy questioned, making sure I was fine with all of them being here. Worried about how I would react, I'm sure. "Yes, Percy, I'm sure," I assure him.


"If you're sure then, thanks, Mom!" he followed, gratitude in his voice. "Any time, son," I replied.


"I won't keep you any longer. We'll see you in two days!" Percy said just as I heard the farewell and goodnight wishes from Hazel and Piper in the background. "I can't wait! Tell those lovely girls good night for me!" I shouted before ending the call.


I sighed heavily, but with a smile on my face as I thought of my son and his fiancée's visiting. Paul came over and placed a cup of hot tea in front of me. "It's been one hell of a day, huh?" he said, dropping on the seat in front of me. "It has," I nodded as I took a sip.


"And tomorrow I have to go and prepare dinner for four more people," I said with a smile as I began to think about what I would cook for my would-be visitors.


I took another sip as I looked forward to what I'm sure is going to be an eventful day.

 

 

Notes:

Hey guys!!

Sorry this chapter is a day late, I was out of town and my flight back was delayed 8 hours.
I just got back and havent even unpacked yet and went straight to my laptop to upload this
hope you guys like it.

We are nearing the end of the first act of this book.
stay close for the next few chapters for the meeting between Annabeth and Percy.

Will you guy finally know what Annabeth did? I dont know.

 

And tell me, what do you think she did?

 

Any way enjoy and see in the next chapter

Chapter 23: Tristan I

Summary:

A father's thoughts brought to light,
The worries for a daughter takes flight

Giving away a hand to fate
Accepting fate, a burden his to take

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

 

 

 

Vegas


America's playground, where the rich and famous rub elbows with those of the lowest place in life. All of them trying to turn their luck for the better. No matter how much they already have or how much they lack in life.


I look out the car window and watch as the various neon bright lights at every establishment flicker past my sight. All of them trying to entice those who look at them to come in and spend whatever amount they have and then some.


"We're almost there, Tristan."


I was brought back from my thoughts by Hedge, my driver and somewhat bodyguard. Glancing at the small man in the driver's seat, I'm still having a hard time believing he was anything but a man. But seeing him reveal his feet? hooves? Well, him showing me his bottom half made me see and believe in what my daughter was telling me back then. I fought back and tried to hold on to what I thought was my normal life, but when Millie, the secretary Piper got for me, also revealed her true nature to me. I was forced to accept the truth.


My daughter, Piper, was a demigod. The product of the love I shared with her mother. The literal Goddess of Love and beauty, Aphrodite herself. It was both a boost to my ego and a blow to it as well. A boost because I was attractive enough to have garnered the Goddess's attention. A blow because I was not enough to keep her with me. 
It was hard for me to accept, and I was in denial for a long time, holding on to the memories I have of our time together. Believed she was going to return to me if I just waited long enough. It took my daughter talking to me and a visit from the goddess to change my mind and open my eyes to the truth.


I smiled at Hedge and turned to the seat next to him. Millie, his wife and my secretary, sat there with a tablet in hand. She was busy organizing my week with an annoyed look on her face. Understandable as where we are headed right now was not in the schedule. A schedule that was already packed full for the next 2 months.


But where we are headed was something we could not ignore; I was, after all, going to be awarded a "Lifetime Achievement" award for my numerous roles in films. And so Millie was stuck trying to rearrange my week to some semblance of order.


"Relax, Millie, I'm sure we'll be fine," I said, trying to calm her down. Such stress wouldn't be good for her, especially since hers and Hedge's kid was starting to be a handful. Which I learned was pretty normal for their kind.


"Fine? We had to fly out here for this! Meaning we had to delay your flight to Chicago for the filming!" She responded in an irritated voice. "A whole day of delay, Tristan! It is not fine!" She said as she turned to face me. I just smiled and nodded along.


"Heads up! We're pulling in now!" Hedge announced as he turned towards the hotel where the awarding will take place. Millie snapped the cover of her tablet and turned to look at me. "Ready?" I nodded, and I heard her tell Hedge to leave the car to the valets and that they would be staying behind me all the time but would largely let me be during the event.


The car stopped at the end of the red carpet, and I took a deep breath as Hedge got out and went around the car to open my door. I looked out and saw an army of photographers and paparazzi waiting for me and anybody else that's attending this event. My door opened, and I got out of the car, followed closely by Millie.


Immediately, I was bombarded by shouts calling to me, photographers asking for me to pose for them, reporters requesting interviews, yelling questions. All the while my eyes were blinded by the flashes of countless cameras going off at almost the same time. I squinted and smiled my best smile as I waved at everyone. I kept it up for as long as I could as I walked down the red carpet, occasionally stopping for a photo opportunity as guided by Millie.


Just as we were about to reach the end of the red carpet, I saw a face I recognized. A reporter who has been following me since I started my career and has always been kind in his write-ups about me. Even during the times when I was so down on my luck, never has he blasted me or written anything untrue about me. Always keeping to the truth, and I am thankful to him for that.


"Tristan!" He shouted as he saw me, and I approached him with a smile. "Robert! It's good to see you here!" I greeted him as we shook hands. I felt Hedge approach from behind, keeping an eye on things as he always does. "I wonder if you could answer a few questions while I have you here?" he asked politely. "Five minutes, Tristan, then we need to go inside," Millie reminded me before I could agree.


I smiled as the camera pointed at me as I answered a few of his questions. Most of which was about the event and the status of my latest movie, which was being filmed at the moment. We shared a few gossip stories and laughed at some of the more ridiculous happenings in the entertainment world in general.


I felt a tug on my back, and I turned to see Millie behind me. "We need to go now," she said as she stepped back. "It was good to see you again, Robert." I reached for his hand for a final shake. "Thank you for your time! Enjoy the event, and congratulations on the award!" He replied as he released my hand. I followed Millie with Hedge trailing right behind me as we entered the hall where the awarding will take place.


I was led to my seat together with some other celebrities as Millie and Hedge went to the side where personal staff are assigned to stay during the duration of the event. I greeted those who were seated with me at our table and chatted with them as we waited for the ceremony to start.


After a few minutes the event got underway as the host came on stage and welcomed all of us. One by one, awards were given and performances were presented as the night drew on. Finally my name was called, and I accepted my award with a smile. I gave a speech thanking all those who contributed to my success as well as my fans for their continued support.


I sat back down after my speech and chatted with the people around me, thanking them for their congratulations. Soon, the event ended, and we proceeded to the afterparty. Drinks and finger foods flowed, and everyone generally had a great time. Celebrities mingled with one another while directors spoke to managers and actors about future projects.


Screens were scattered all over the venue, showcasing products and brands of all kinds. Some were also showing trailers from upcoming shows and movies, including the one I'm shooting for. I had just left a conversation with a former co-star when I found myself in front of one of those screens. On it was an advertisement for a jewelry brand. I smiled as I watched the female model on the screen twirl around as she was rained on by jewels of all colors. The camera, focusing on different parts of her body, showcased the different pieces she was wearing.


The shot ended on the model's face as she showed her hand with a ring and bracelets of exquisite make, together with a pair of earrings and a necklace that matched. The name of the brand came up next. My smile got wider as I saw the name "Celestial Creations" on screen.


Piper, my daughter, in all of her glory, was finally showing the world how beautiful she is. I have been trying to get her to enter the entertainment industry for a while now. And despite my best efforts, she continued to decline my invitations. It wasn't until the last time she visited that she relented, though she still refused to let me help or even take her with me to my own agency. Deciding to strike it out on her own.


Now seeing her face on advertisements for not just "Celestial Creations" but a variety of brands brings me so much joy and pride. Watching the advertisement run again made me remember the time she visited me after more than a year of being away.

 


---------Flashback---------

 

 


It was a rare day off for me, sitting down on the balcony of my L.A. apartment. I was enjoying the relative quiet, sipping coffee when I heard the distant ringing of the doorbell. Thinking it was someone from the agency, I ignored it and left it to Hedge to answer. It's been years since he started to work for me, and I've grown to trust the satyr completely.


I heard his loud, bellowing voice but couldn't make out his words, but it sounded like he was surprised. I waited for a little bit, knowing his wife and my secretary, Millie, would come to me to inform me about whoever it was that arrived just now. I was proven right when a few minutes after the doorbell rang, Millie came out of the balcony with a wide smile on her face. Her eyes were almost shining with excitement, for what I do not know yet.


"Tristan, Piper's here!" Millie said, and in an instant, I was on my feet and on the move towards the interior of the apartment. "They're in the living room!" Millie yelled from behind me as I rushed to where my daughter was. I found them in the living room; Piper was just sitting down when she saw me. Her eyes widened, and she shot up and came to me running.


"Dad!" she shouted as she lunged, wrapping her arms around me just as I did the same. I wrapped her in my arms and lifted her. I basked in the happiness of having my daughter in my arms again after so long a long time away. After a while we let go of each other, but I kept my hands on her shoulder, my eyes roaming around her as I studied her for what could have changed during her time away.


She was still basically the same Piper I last saw. But with the noticeable lack of shadows under her eyes. Her eyes, once dull and almost lifeless, were now shining with happiness and full of life. She was healthier, and her once thin body now has its old toned form. But more importantly, her smile was one of true unadulterated happiness.


I smiled down at her as I felt gratitude to her mother. It seems whatever she did for Piper worked wonders, not just physically, but mentally as well. I guess mothers do know best.


"I missed you!" Piper said as she looked up at me. My heart swelled as I heard her say that. Even though we talk regularly on the phone. Having her here, seeing her face to face, is a different feeling. Especially after all that has happened between us. After I learned and accepted the truth, having her near me became more important for me. Her long absence has caused a longing in my heart I didn't know how to fill.


"Me too! How have you been?" I asked after I was satisfied with what I saw. "I'm good! We're good," she replied with a smile. I saw movement from the corner of my eye; I turned and was surprised to see someone else. A tall, black-haired young man was standing there with a soft smile on his face as he gazed at me and Piper.


With his green eyes gazing at us, I finally recognized him from Piper's and Aphrodite's stories. The man Piper's mother sent her to live with during her recuperation. The man that guaranteed her safety not just from monsters but from the gods themselves. And according to Piper, one of her best friends and the one she trusted the most.


Percy Jackson.


The one who saved the world more times than I care to know. Someone who has battled and defeated literal monsters and gods if the stories were to be believed. Such a legend was currently standing beside me, in my home, looking at us with a softness I didn't expect from someone like him.


He noticed me looking at him, and he held out his hand as he introduced himself.


"It's great to finally meet you in person, sir! My name is Percy Jackson. How do you do?" Percy greeted as he shook my hand with a firm grip. His hands I noticed were calloused and scarred, proving all I had been told about him. Just that minute's contact with him convinced me that this smiling young man shaking my hand can and would kill a man with ease.


I tried not to show how intimidated I was by him, so I smiled as I answered. "I'm doing great! Better even, now that Piper is here!" I replied as I gazed back to my daughter, who was, by now, standing next to Percy.


"Let's sit down." I gestured for the two of them to take a seat, and they followed. I sat down myself as I studied the two, and I couldn't help but notice how close they were. Piper was basically attached to his side, and the way she was looking at him. It was the way I used to look at her mother.


'She's in love with him.'


I thought, not really shocked with that discovery. Percy was handsome, kind, and strong. There was also a gravity around him that even I could sense. Like you can't help but be drawn to him. Add to the fact that according to Piper herself, Percy really pulled out all of the stops to help her heal, both her mind and heart.


So it was understandable for my daughter to have fallen in love with him. The only problem I can see is that, if memory serves me right, Percy is currently in a relationship with another friend of theirs. A certain Hazel, who, as it happens, is also living with them. Now I'm all for fighting for your love and all, but I wouldn't condone destroying a happy relationship.


And based on what I know of Percy, he isn't the kind to two-time a woman. I'm sure he had the opportunity; with how attractive he is, he wouldn't have a problem getting any women to get with him. Regardless of if he is in a relationship or if the woman is.


I was about to speak when Piper beat me to it. "We're actually here to tell you something, Dad," Piper started, her fingers picking at the leather of the seat, a nervous habit she's always had. I smiled despite the dread I was feeling. Basing on what I noticed and the nervousness she was exhibiting, I had a pretty good idea of where this was going.


If that was the case, then I'm going to have a very pointed conversation with Percy. And it won't matter how scary the young man is; I'm going to have to be a father and make my displeasure known. And try to dissuade Piper from this path of heartache she was heading to.


Looking pointedly at Piper, I waited for her to start speaking. Finally, she found the courage to start after looking at Percy and him grabbing her hand. An action that made me twitch in irritation.


Piper lifted her left hand, the one not being held by Percy. Holding it up to show me the back of it. I noticed a huge bejeweled ring on her ring finger, and I sucked in a deep breath. Piper must have seen the shock and disbelief on my face because she hurried to announce her news.


"Percy and I," she paused, taking a deep breath before continuing. "Well, we're engaged!" She forced out. nervousness coloring the tone of her voice. Yet all I saw in her eyes was a quiet determination to see through this confession. She was apprehensive of the news and how I would take it. But she is also hopeful that I wouldn't be opposed to it. At the same time, I could tell that she wasn't going to change her mind about her choice in Percy as a life partner.


As a father, I respected her feelings, but I also wanted what's best for her. So I was left with no other choice but to determine what exactly was going on with them.


"And, pray tell, what exactly is going on with you and that girl Hazel?" I could feel a frown come over my face as I asked. I saw Percy look uncomfortable with my question; he squirmed for a bit. I was going to push him for an answer when once again, my daughter took over for him.


"Well, Hazel is also engaged with Percy, just like I am." Piper's answer left me reeling. I felt my anger rising, and so did my daughter. Before I could explode on Percy, Piper continued to explain for me the reason behind her decision to enter into this sort of setup.


"Before you get angry at Percy, just know that I was the one who approached him. I was the one who confessed first. I asked him to be my boyfriend rather than the opposite," Piper explained, further shocking me. I knew my daughter was the type to take matters into her own hands. But never in my life did I think of her as someone who would actively try to get with another woman's lover.


"Why would you do that? I thought you and that Hazel girl were friends?" I asked her, my tone more disappointed rather than angry.

 
"We are! And she didn't mind me going for Percy!" was Piper's answer, which made me stop in my tracks. "She's okay with you trying to take Percy from her?" I questioned, unable to believe what she was saying. Unless there was something else going on with them.


"She's okay with it because I'm not taking Percy away from her. We are sharing Percy between us," Piper revealed with a soft voice, her eyes staring at mine. Imploring me to try to understand. "Explain it to me, Piper! Because I don't get it." I told Piper, who sighed. She looked at Percy first before turning back to me.


"Okay, I'll explain." Piper started, leaning back on the seat while Percy just held her hand and smiled at her, showing his support. Normally I would have approved of such a display of affection, but not right now. Not with my mind running with all sorts of negative ideas about what they have.


What followed was an explanation about how she fell in love with Percy and what she went through before she was sent to live with him. The talk she had with the girl Hazel, who was already with Percy at the time, and the fact that she was encouraged by said girl to confess her love to Percy.


"So, Hazel basically gave you permission to get with Percy?" I asked, still having a hard time believing. "Not really gave me permission. But she pushed me to be honest with myself and urged me to act on it. She told me that my happiness was just waiting for me to grab it by the collar, and all I had to do was kiss Percy, and all will be well." She replied with a smile.


"And that's exactly what you did!" Percy spoke for the first time since Piper started to explain. The smile he had as he gazed at Piper showed the depths of his love for her. Piper turned and smiled back before lifting their adjoined hands and kissing Percy's. "What did you mean by that?" my curiosity got the better of me. Percy turned to me, a soft smile still on his lips.


"Your daughter invited me to a picnic by the lake near our place. When I got there, she and Hazel had already set up the food and everything else. We were enjoying the day, just relaxing while we watched the clouds up in the sky when Hazel left; she said she forgot something back at the mansion." Percy began telling the tale with a faraway look while Piper was blushing slightly, her head leaning on Percy's shoulder, her free hand now clutching his arm and caressing it.


"What I didn't know at the time was that the two of them had planned for that to happen. That Piper was going to open up her feelings and ask me to be her boyfriend." The smile on his face now had a teasing lilt to it as he turned to Piper and kissed the top of her head. I was really conflicted with what I was seeing. In one hand, Percy really did love my daughter, and she loves him. I wanted to be happy for them and give them my blessing and support. But on the other hand, Percy is also involved with another woman. Engage with her also. And that just doesn't sit well with me. Not yet anyway.


"At first I didn't accept; I was with Hazel, and even though I had already fallen in love with Piper at the time, I couldn't allow myself to accept her feelings and betray Hazel like that." There was a rueful look on Percy's face as he said this. And I could see he struggled with the decision back then. All of a sudden, tears started to flow down Piper's eyes. She was looking up at Percy with a longing so intense I could feel it from across the space we were in. She reached up and held Percy's face, turning it to face her. "I love you, Percy! And I am very thankful you accepted me and my feelings. Never ever think that I regret what I decided back then." She told Percy before pulling him in for a short yet heated kiss.


When they pulled away, Percy wiped her tears and smiled at her. They settled back down, and Percy continued his story, which made me happy for them and a bit envious as well. Envious of what they had, wishing I had that same thing with someone, anyone really.


"Where was I? Right. So I was planning on turning her down gently when Hazel came out from behind a tree where she had been watching. She came over and told me that she was okay and that she was the one to push Piper into doing this. She explained that I didn't need to think of it as me cheating with her. and that she knows her place and is fully aware of the circumstances of our life. and that she has already accepted Piper as family." I blinked in surprise and shock. This girl Hazel is a bigger person than I give her credit for. Never have I known anyone who would have taken such news with grace and openness as she had.


"And so, with Hazel's encouragement, your daughter here grabbed me by the collar of my shirt and kissed me hard. Then she told me that she loves me and that she would like for us to start dating. With that declaration, I was moved and convinced to accept." Percy teased, making Piper blush deeper as she hid her face behind his shoulder as she smacked his arms weakly.


"And after a few months, I proposed to her, and she accepted." It was now Percy's turn to grab her hand, pulling it to his lips and kissing it. I smiled despite myself at the display of affection they both had for the other.


By this point I was convinced that Percy wasn't doing this just so he could have two women to himself for selfish reasons or even depraved, perverted reasons. I am now sure he really did love both Piper and Hazel, and both girls loved him back just as much. I am now also convinced that both girls went with this setup, just so neither of them has to be hurt and be left behind by Percy. Rather than making him choose between them, they decided to share him instead. It was weird, but strangely enough, it works out. As long as they remain honest with each other, that is.


"But how will that work? You can only marry one of them, and yet you proposed to both of them?" I asked Percy, a lot more calmly than when we started. My mind was still a mess, but I now can look at their situation with an open mind now.


I saw Piper and Percy look to the other with apprehension in their eyes, and I immediately got the feeling that they were still hiding something from me. They held their gazes for a few minutes. Communicating with just their eyes like some old married couple. Like they've been together for decades rather than the few months it's been. Apparently reaching a decision, Piper turned to face me with a serious look on her face while Percy placed his hand on her back. Again, signifying his support for her in whatever she has decided to do.


"There's something else you need to know about us, but you have to promise to listen first. Okay, whatever happens, you have to let me and Percy finish explaining before you react. Can you do that, Dad? Because if you can't promise that, then we're getting up and we will leave." Piper stated as she stared at me with nothing but quiet resolve in her eyes, telling me she was dead serious about leaving if I was unable to agree with her condition.


Finding no other option, and not really liking the idea of my daughter leaving before telling me what this other thing is. I promised to keep calm, or rather to stay quiet and let the both of them say their piece before I react. How I would react will depend on their news anyway, so I gave them my word, and they began telling the second part of their story.


What followed was a story deserving of a movie of multiple parts. What they told me was so fantastical it had to have been written by the legends of literacy from the time of Homer. A war of such magnitude! A possible end of the world. The man sitting in front of me saving the world not just once or twice. Of a reward demanded by the Fates themselves, which the gods have granted Percy two of. A story of two wishes that brought so much change not just to Percy's life, but to my daughter's as well.


He was then told of a land that was granted to the young man. A land that ensures his safety from monsters and keeps the gods and any divine entity away from him. And a curse that masked or removed the scent that attracted monsters to demigods, ensuring his safety when they are out in the mortal world. Giving him the freedom and safety to live life as a normal person. Or as normal as a powerful warrior and demigod could get.

 

Piper then told me of the curse that was placed on Percy, a curse that she now also shares. Or rather, a curse that she is now a part of. She told me of the curse of the Harem, granting her the same rewards Percy was given. In exchange for her loyalty and obedience. I almost blew my top upon hearing that, only to be reminded of my promise to her earlier. So, I gritted my teeth and continued to listen to her words.


She told me of how the gods practically pushed the Harem curse onto Percy, saying that it was either this or anything else the Fates would think of giving him. Godhood, something Percy had already turned down twice, I'm told, was not out of the options. And so Percy agreed after making sure that the gods would not be pushing women to him. Piper assured me that the rules of the harem ensure that no one, no one, can be forced into joining.


Piper followed up with how she became a part of the harem. Of her struggles that I was aware of, just not how severe it was. I almost cried hearing of how close I was to losing her. After calming me, Piper continued to tell me how she went to her mother for help. Percy took over from there, telling me of how Aphrodite came to him asking for a favor. How he got angry at her until she explained what was happening to Piper. He continued to tell me of the meeting he had with Piper, where he explained about his reward and the curse and his invitation to Piper to live with him. For the safety his land provided, not to be a part of the harem.


Piper took over after him. She shared how shocked she was and how she tried very hard not to fall for Percy. She explained how Percy has supported her since the first day she came to live with him. The visit to the therapist, his presence when she needed someone. How willing he was to be there for her for anything she needed. All the time she lived with him, never even once did Percy show her any indication of wanting more than being her friend. How he was the perfect gentleman to her. How the topic of the harem never came up unless she brought it up. and Percy never ever gave her the idea that he wanted her to be part of his harem.


Piper reminded me that it was her idea to join the harem, that it was she who talked with Hazel. Who was at the time the first and only member of Percy's harem? How Hazel supported her in her decision to confess to Percy and assured her that she had no problem with her becoming a part of the harem.


"And it was the best decision I have ever made!" Piper declared with a voice full of conviction. There was no doubt in her voice about what her choice was, and I was left with no other choice than to believe her. "I am now with Percy! A man who loves and cherishes me. Someone who I am sure will never leave me. Someone I love with all of my heart and soul." She confessed, looking straight at the man who was seated beside her with eyes shining with so much love they were almost glowing. I had a hard time looking at them.


Percy didn't have such a problem; he stared back at Piper with the same love in his eyes. His face was being lit up with a beautiful smile that would have made any woman swoon. Such was his beauty; I am sure he could have any number of women agree to joining his harem. But, from what I was told, for the first few years since he was granted that harem, he stayed alone. It took Hazel coming to live with him for him to have the first member. And it took more than a year for Piper to be a part of his harem as well.


Just from that, I could tell that he was the kind of man that was decent and good-hearted. But I still had to be sure. "And you're happy?" I asked.


"I am!" was all Piper said, but that was more than enough. Her eyes, filled with happiness and love, spoke volumes for all the things that were left unsaid. I nodded my head and turned to Percy. "As a father, I only want happiness for my daughter. This setup you have is something that I normally would never approve of. But your lives are anything but normal," I said to him as I locked eyes with him. His serious expression was something I'm sure I was mirroring. "So all I'll ask of you is to keep her happy. Do that, and I will never be against whatever the future has in store for you." Piper kept quiet as I waited for Percy to respond.


With a straight face, Percy replied to my words. "I promise to always love and care for your daughter, Piper. To always take her opinions and thoughts into consideration. Never will I force her to do anything she is unwilling to do herself, nor will I ever force my will upon her. I promise she will always have my undying love, devotion, and loyalty, for as long as she remains true to me. I will forever protect her and those she loves, and she will never be left wanting for anything. For as long as this world exists, I promise to always be with her, and I promise to do my best to always keep and make her happy. All this I swear to the Styx, to the gods, and to the Fates themselves."


His declaration, his promise, took me aback. I may be new to this mythical world, but I at least know the significance of the Names he invoked in his promise. The muted thunder that followed his words proved that his words were accepted for what they are. A promise, one that had dire consequences should he break it. The conviction in his eyes assured me that he will never go back on his words, which is something I was hoping for in a partner for Piper. I am very glad she managed to find someone like that, and the one she found even exceeded what I was wishing for.


I nodded at Percy's words, not trusting my words to properly convey my approval for his promise. My daughter, on the other hand, had no such problem.


She gasped, and tears pooled in her eyes as she listened to Percy; then she jumped on Percy when he was done. Her arms went around his neck as she pulled him to her as she devoured his lips in a heated kiss. A kiss that made me turn my eyes away. After what seems to be a long enough time, Percy manages to detach himself from Piper's lips to remind her where they are. "Piper, your father is watching," Percy said in a low voice. Piper whined but refrained from taking his lips again; she did, however, pepper his jaw with little pecks as she clutched at his shirt, unwilling to let go.


"I love you!" I heard Piper murmur as she continued to rain kisses on Percy's face. Every kiss followed by the words, a promise of her own to the man who has done so much for her. The man who captured her heart and offered his own. The man she chose.


With much effort, Percy finally got Piper off him and sat back on the seat. "Sorry about that," he apologized sheepishly. "It's your fault! What did you think I was going to do when you said that? Even Hazel would have reacted the same way if she were here, and you told her the same thing!" Piper replied as she pouted. "Regardless, I don't think it was appropriate to show that scene to your father," Percy shot back teasingly. Piper huffed but remained quiet as she grabbed Percy's hand, continuing to rain kisses on it rather than his face.


Percy sighed but let it be as he turned back to me. His sea-green eyes shining with nothing but love for my daughter.

 


---------Flashback end---------

 


"Tristan!"


I was shaken out of my thoughts by a call from behind. I turned to see two very familiar faces approaching me. Ryan and Blake, two of the most popular actors today, and considered to be this generation's power couple.


Ryan had a wide smile on his face, fresh from the success of his latest Marvel movie. Something I enjoyed watching very much. His wife, Blake, hung on his arms with the same smile on her face. Truly a match blessed by Aphrodite, I would know.


"Ryan! Congratulations on the movie! I enjoyed watching it!" I shook Ryan's hand as I greeted him. I smiled at Blake as I took her hand and kissed the back of it. "Blake, still as beautiful as ever!" I teased her as I watched her blush slightly. "Oh hush you!" she replied with a soft smile. "Try not to steal my wife, old man!" Ryan teased back as I let go of his wife's hand. "What can I say? Women just can't help my charm!" I shot back.


We shared a laugh as we traded stories and gossip. At some point, Blake's attention shifted to the screen behind me. "Ah! Yes, Celestial Creations! They are all the rage nowadays," Ryan exclaimed as he noticed his wife's attention to it. "You know them?" I asked, surprised. "I know of them; how could I not? Blake's been obsessed with them!" Ryan mentioned with a tired sigh.


"I'm not obsessed! I just like them!" Blake responded as Ryan shook his head. "They have a store here in Vegas. Why don't you go and get something from them?" I asked. "I offered, but she wants to commission something unique from them. We called them up and were told they are fully booked for the next 4 months." Ryan answered while Blake just started longingly at the screen, now showing Piper showcasing her necklace. An idea popped into my head.


"Maybe I could help?" Immediately, Blake's head turned to me. Zeroing in on me as Ryan just stared. "How?" he asked. I pointed to the screen, and they both turned to it. "The model," I started, "What's with her?" Blake asked, curious about how I could help her. "Her name is Piper McLean, my daughter," I shared and saw the shocked looks on their faces. "Really?" Blake confirmed, and I nodded.


"So you can reach out to her and she can pass along a message for us to the owners?" Ryan asked, quite eager to get the ball rolling on his wife's order. "Not exactly," I cautioned, making Ryan frown. "The way they do business is that the owner and designer will meet up with potential customers for custom orders. What I can do is try to set up a meeting for you." I explained, "You can?" Blake asked excitedly while Ryan asked if I was sure my daughter could manage that.


"It's not that I'm doubting your words, Tristan, but your daughter's their model. How close is she to the owners?" I nodded at his valid question, so I decided to be honest with my answer as well. "Very, she's actually engaged to the owner, Percy." I told them, and once again, I was treated to the sight of their shocked faces.


"She's..." Blake started but got cut off. "How soon can you get in touch with her?" Ryan forged ahead. Excited and eager to get a move on. "Someone's excited!" I teased, but all I saw was determination in his eyes. I think he was the one who was actually looking forward to this meeting rather than Blake.


Hmm,...


A gift for her maybe? I thought.


After a while I answered his question. "I'll call her later tonight. I'll let you know when and where, okay?" I told him, and he just nodded. Blake beamed at that and said that she couldn't wait.


We parted after hashing out a few details, and I returned to my seat to rest a little. I'm not as young as I used to be after all. The event went on for a few more hours, and I mingled some more. networked for Percy's company and even got the scoop on the latest gossip and news. It was hours later that I found myself back in the car, on the way back to the hotel for the night. Then tomorrow, we're on our way back to the set to continue filming.


"I'll send this back to your place ahead." Millie told me, lifting the box that held the award I won today. I nodded in agreement; I wouldn't want to lug that around; better send it over. I'll figure out where to display it later.


"I noticed you bagging a few new customers for Percy," Hedge yapped all of a sudden. "They were asking about the company; I just told them I know the owner." I replied, leaning my head back against the seat. "Hmm" was all the response I got.

 


---------line break---------

 


It was later in the evening; I was in my hotel room, sitting on a chair, looking over the Vegas skyline as I nursed a drink in one hand. The other holding my phone, waiting for the call I made to connect.


The other line kept ringing as I waited patiently for Piper to pick up the call. After a few more rings, I finally heard Piper's voice as she answered. "Hi, Dad! I'm glad you called! Congrats on the award! You deserve it!" Piper rambled as soon as she answered the phone. I laughed at her antics and thanked her.


"Thanks, baby! Listen, I called because I need a favor," I told her straight, knowing she and Percy didn't enjoy talking in circles. "Okay... What do you need?" She asked, a bit wary. "It's not much really; it's just I know a couple of actors that would want to commission something from Percy," I said. "Then they need to call the store to set up a meet," she replied, and I cut her off. "They already did. It'll take 4 months to get to them." I followed.


"I don't know about that, Dad. Percy's already swamped as it were." Piper protested for her fiancé, but I pushed on. "Please, baby!. It would mean so much to me," I pleaded, knowing Piper would cave. "Fine! I'll try. But no promises, okay?" I smiled at my success. "Thanks! I owe you one," I said, relieved.


"Who's the favor for anyway?" Piper suddenly asked. "Oh! Right! It's for Ryan, the one that played Deadpool!" I replied. It was quiet on the other end; I thought the call got cut off. I pressed the phone closer to my ear, and I heard the quiet breathing from the other end. "Piper?" I called out and waited for a response.


"Percy will flip!" Piper suddenly shouted. "He loves that movie! I'm going to tell him now! Talk to you later, Dad!" The call ended, leaving me reeling from how the mood shifted. After a while I smiled at my good fortune.


I lifted my glass and drained it all. I set it down on the table and headed back to my bed, ready to sleep. I have an early day tomorrow, and I wanted to rest up. I wonder how that meeting would go? I wish I could go with Ryan so I could watch.


Oh well, I'll just ask Piper to record it and to send it to me.


I drifted off to sleep as I imagined how Percy would look when he meets the real Deadpool.

 

 

Notes:

Surprise Tristan POV!
Hope you guys like it!

 

The long awaited meeting is coming guys! I promise!
And it marks the end of book 1 of this work!

 

Read on for it!

Chapter 24: Athena I

Summary:

A heartfelt conversation,
Truthful words shared and uttered.

A plan for the future planned and uncovered.
A desperate plea, a prayer for a better future

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

 

 

Olympus

 


The eternal City, home of the Olympian Gods.


Located high up in the Empire State Building in New York, a mountaintop floating 600 stories above the city is hidden from mortal eyes by the mist. Silently looking over the city below, as well as the whole world.


Somewhere on the mountain, a certain goddess spends time within the gilded halls of her temple. Built of gleaming marble inlaid with gold and silver. Massive halls line the interior, the walls filled with works of art that have been dedicated to the master of the temple. Deep within the temple, a library can be found. Within it, every literary work in existence is stored, to be preserved for eternity. Rows upon rows of shelves filled with books of all subjects. From the most mundane to the most esoteric. If it has been thought of by humanity, then it can be found here.


The repository of humanity's collective wisdom from the time they have started to think to the very present. And some far into the future. The gem of the goddess of Wisdom's temple, her Library.


High above the vaulted ceiling, windows allow light to illuminate the space; they also allow the goddess's sacred animal, the owl, to fly through. Which happened quite often, like now when a silvery grey owl flew in and circled the dome of the room until the animal found who it was looking for. Flapping its wings, the owl glided to an open space at the center of the library.


At the center of the open space, a single table was set with a soft cushioned chair beside it. On the chair sat a woman of long, luscious, dark hair, wearing a soft, comfortable shirt. Currently reading a book on the latest scientific discovery, beside her on the table sat a cup of coffee and a slice of lemon cake.


The woman, the goddess Athena, was murmuring about the book she was reading when an owl swooped down and circled above her head, hooting loudly. Athena, not looking at the owl, waved her hand, and a perch materialized beside her. The owl, seeing it, landed gracefully and bowed at the goddess.


"What brings you here, Hetty?" The goddess questioned, not looking up from her book.


*Hoot!*
<You have a guest, my lady!>


Being her sacred animal, the goddess could understand the animal's thoughts. An ability she has not shared with most of her children, and only two of her current children have the honor of being blessed with.


"A guest?" Athena asked absentmindedly.


*hoot! Hoot!*
<Your daughter, Annabeth, is here; she is requesting an audience with you.>


Hearing that caused the goddess to pause on her reading. She glanced at the owl, who was tilting its head, waiting for her decision. Athena thought for a while before she sighed deeply, seeing this happening weeks before. When she heard from her children at camp about what happened these past few weeks, she knew it would only be a matter of time until this particular daughter of hers would call on her.


Annabeth,


Her once-bright daughter, now a shadow of her former self.


Athena shook her head, deciding to see what today would bring. "Bring her to me, Hetty," the goddess told the owl, who bowed and flew off. Athena set the book down and closed her eyes, remembering the time when all of this started. The time her daughter's carefully constructed world of lies crumbled. The day the boy, nay, the hero, Percy Jackson, was brought to the council to hear of his wish and demands, as the Fates willed.

 


---------Flashback---------

 


Being summoned by my father, the king of us gods, is something I have grown used to. From advice to just listening to him ramble about unimportant things. Such is my duty as his advisor. Being the goddess of Wisdom came with its perks, as well as its downsides.


I didn't think anything different when I was summoned to the council chambers earlier. Thinking that another mindless ranting was waiting for me, I willed myself to appear on my throne, expecting a whole council but being surprised by what I saw.


"Good! You're here. We can start!" My father's voice is the first I hear. I look over to see him not on his throne as usual. Turning my head, I saw him by the central hearth with Poseidon. Immediately, I knew the reason for the summons, Perseus Jackson. The son of Poseidon and the demand The fates decreed we give him. A few days ago, my father called for a council meeting with all members of the council. Including uncle Hades and aunt Hestia. There, my father let us know of what The Fates demanded and asked for our input.


A few ridiculous suggestions were put forward by some members of the council. We fought and bickered like we always do until Aunt Hestia suggested we call for the boy to ask him directly what he wanted. We took her advice, and Father dismissed all of us except him and his brothers. That was a few days ago; I wonder what the boy asked for.


"Has he made a decision?" I asked as I came beside them. Hestia's absence was worrying, but I guess father wanted privacy for this meeting. But why? Instead of an answer, Poseidon just shook his head. I could feel a frown develop on my face as I began thinking of why I was called if a decision had not been made yet. I was about to ask when my father began to explain.


"The boy asked for time to think of what he wanted to ask of us. He has sent word that he is on his way to present to us his wishes. You are here to advise us and him if his wishes are within our power to grant," my father explained. So the boy has learned to control his impulsive nature, or at least knows the gravity of what he is being offered. Good! "And to make sure that whatever he is going to ask of us wouldn't bring any disadvantage to us!" my father added, same as usual.


Poseidon just sighed but didn't say a word. "I see; I understand," I replied, curious about what the boy would be asking for. Remembering the boy made me remember my daughter as well. Her unwise decisions had nearly brought a new war to our doorsteps. One between me and Poseidon. A war that would have ended with one of us dying and needing a few decades to reform. Thankfully, Perseus won over his father and got him to back down. Choosing to, all together, ignore and keep his distance from my daughter instead of choosing to retaliate in some hurtful way like a lesser man would have.


And Perseus is everything but a lesser man.


Which is why I still could not understand my daughter's actions and decisions. It lacked wisdom that should have been readily available to her at the time she made her choices.


I was broken out of my thoughts when the door to the council room opened and in came the demigod we were all waiting for. Perseus, or Percy as he liked to be addressed, walked in with a confidence few had when facing us gods. His eyes roamed the room, taking everything in. Like a seasoned hunter or warrior, taking everything in and mentally planning his would-be actions in case a fight takes place. It is something that I approved of him.


His strategic mind has, on many occasions, saved not just him and his fellows but us as well. Finishing his survey of the room, his eyes went back to us as he stepped closer. With a slight bow from him, the three of us shrank down to a normal human height to better converse with the Hero. "I'm ready with my wishes," he declared bluntly. Something I also admire about him is his unwillingness to play with words and mind games, which saved us time. Though he is also a great player, if his previous actions are to be judged. Often relying on his words to get out of problematic situations. His strategies, often presenting themselves as nothing but chaotic and without logic until the enemy finds themselves with his sword on their necks, their defeat all but certain.


With those thoughts in mind, I waited for whatever this unique hero has come up with for his demands. Whatever they are, I am sure it would be something we have never even thought of. Which would be a challenge for us, and I am one to never step back from a challenge.


"Let's hear it then!" my father replied, his attention solely on the demigod.


I watched as Poseidon's son looked at us one by one, then he took a deep breath, exhaling in one go. "I wish for Safety and Freedom!" I felt more than saw the confusion his words brought not just to me but to Poseidon and my father, Zeus, as well. I wanted to ask him to explain, but his father beat me to it. "What do you mean by that, son?" Poseidon asked, and I added to it. "Elaborate it for us, Perseus, so we may understand it better," I told him, quite curious about how he came up with his wish.


Percy nodded and began to explain. He started when he went back to his mother's, how the two of them brainstormed for ideas. How they came up with some of the most ridiculous ideas, such as becoming president. And some that was almost cliché, like millions of dollars. In the end, after days of going back and forth, they decided on what was most important for a demigod like Percy.


"We decided on Safety, and when I say Safety, I mean safety from monsters. And by Freedom, I mean freedom from you Gods." What he wished for was both something unexpected and, at the same time, something I should have expected from him. Of all the possible wishes I thought he would have asked us for, this one was the most obvious choice, and yet it was so obvious it never even came up in my mind.


Silence ruled the throne room for a few minutes, all three of us taking stock of what he just asked of us until his father, Poseidon, broke first. "Percy, what you're wishing for is not something any single god could grant," Poseidon explained to his son, his tone somber. I saw a twitch on the young man's lips, and I decided to interfere now, before he says something that might anger not just my father but me as well.


"What your father said is true, unfortunately." I started, getting his attention. "Think about it, Perseus. If it was possible for any of us gods to grant such a blessing, then we would have done so for our children, for all of our children from ancient times to now." I told him slowly, making sure he understands that we are not declining his wishes now or are we reluctant to grant them.


Logically, I knew my reasoning was sound, but then again, the young man in front of me is someone to whom logic doesn't seem to apply for most things. I noticed my father about to speak, maybe to outright decline his wish or to suggest a different reward. I never got to know what Zeus was going to say, for Perseus spoke up before that could happen. With a brazenness that only he had the courage to do, Poseidon's son addressed the king of the gods directly, in a way that both earned my respect and caused me to want to strangle him.


"Those are my wishes. The Fates themselves told you to grant me a reward, as you said. You guys are gods, so for once in your limitless existence, work together and find a solution instead of sweeping it under a rug or pushing the problem to someone else to take care of!"


Percy declared to Zeus bravely, unconcerned about possibly offending my father, me, or even his father. I gaped at him, shocked by what he had just said. I turned to my father, seeing how he would react. I braced myself for an explosive reaction to his words; I also kept an eye on Poseidon. I'm sure he will defend and shield his son from my father's possible action due to his son's impertinent actions and words.


Time continued to tick by, and we all just stared at this young demigod. The burst of anger I was expecting from Zeus never came, surprising not just me, but Poseidon as well, while Perseus just stood in front of us. Never breaking eye contact with the king. Finally, I got a mental note from my father to dismiss the young man for a few hours so we can discuss his wish in depth. Another action that brought incredulity to me. This is not how I expected my father to handle this problem.


Heeding my father's words, I stepped forward, getting his attention. "What you wish for Percy has presented us with a conundrum, one we will need time to ponder and address. Give us time, a few hours at most, and we'll call you back with our answer." I told him straight, learning from my daughter's time with him that he preferred such attitude towards him.


His eyes searched my face for any sign of subterfuge, though I'm sure he wouldn't find any; I was sincere in my request after all. A few seconds later, he nodded and turned, walking out of the throne room to spend time in the city. Giving us a chance to tackle this latest problem.


Once he was out, I turned to my father only to see his hand already raised, halting my words and thoughts. "Apollo!" Father called out, and the room brightened, illuminated by the arrival of my half-brother. In the center of the room, Apollo, God of the sun, truth, and a multitude of other things, bowed as he answered our father's summons.


"You called?" The sun god asked with an easy smile on his face. Ever since his re-ascendance to godhood, Apollo has changed from how he was before. He was still the easygoing, laidback God we all knew, but now there was also a hint of how he was from ancient times. The cruel, easily angered Apollo was making a return. Though that part of him is more tempered now. His anger coming in subtle ways. His retribution well planned and unstoppable. His time as a mortal this time has also brought him closer to his children, bringing him more joy and satisfaction.

 

"Young Perseus has just been here to present us with his wishes." Father told him, "Oh! I'm curious to know what he asked for." Apollo's response clued me in that he already knew of what happened in this room. As the god of prophecies, I believe he might have seen a vision of what has just happened within this room. With that thought in mind, I asked Apollo for his opinion on the matter. "You've seen this happening, since when I do not care. But your attitude shows that you already know what Perseus asked for and that you have an idea on how to make it possible," I told Apollo to the surprise of both father and uncle.


He turned to me with a smirk, winking at me before answering. "I admit, I have seen what happened earlier in this chamber. And I have seen the outcome of his wishes," Apollo said, walking over to his throne and taking a seat. "As for how to grant his wishes, unfortunately, I do not know about that," he added as he summoned a chalice, taking a drink. "Although, based on the outcome I've seen, we can infer that they did get granted, meaning that we found a way." Apollo ended, looking at each of us.


"What did you see exactly, Apollo?" Poseidon asked, his voice tinged with worry and curiosity. Like Apollo, he too sat on his throne while I and my father remained standing, with Zeus never leaving the hearth's side.


"I saw Percy as an immortal, not a god, mind you, but immortal nonetheless." Again, Apollo began to speak. Poseidon smiled at that; I knew he was disappointed at his mortal son's decision to remain a mortal. "He was residing on a bounded land, his immortal essence tied to it." More information was shared by Apollo, casting light on the puzzle of Perseus's wishes. "I also saw him free from the perils of demigod life. Monsters no longer sensed him, and we were no longer able to trouble him," Apollo added, his words shocking not just me but all of us listening to him. So in granting him his wishes, he has managed to distance himself from us gods. How admirable and very smart of the boy, no, young man.


"Most of all, I saw him living his immortal life with a bunch of women, all sharing in his immortality." His next words shocked me even more. Not that Perseus would be with another woman. No, I never entertained the thought that he would stay single for long. His very being assured that women will be pursuing him. And despite what had happened between him and my own daughter, I was sure it was only a matter of time before another woman managed to capture his heart.


"Before you ask, no, I don't know who the women are. Their faces were blurred to me," he provided before I or my uncles could ask.


Women.


Perseus would be with multiple women. And by Apollo's words, they would be with him willingly. I've no doubt he could manage that, given the kind of man he is.


"That is not important for now," my father suddenly said from behind us. One moment he was standing by the central hearth; a blinding flash later, he was seated on his throne. He looked to Apollo and me and passed his decision. "I task the two of you to try and see just how we can grant his wishes. Use the visions Apollo received as clues and return to us with an answer as soon as possible," my father ordered as thunder sounded in and out of the throne room.


"By your will, father," I responded as I gave a slight bow. I glanced at Apollo and sent a mental note to meet me at my library. He tilted his head in acknowledgment, and I flashed away from the chamber. Willing myself inside my library, the repository of all the world's wisdom consolidated into one space. Endless shelves filled with books on all subjects, no matter how mundane, greeted my sight as I fully emerged from the ether of existence. I had not taken one step when another flash of light, more brilliant than mine, came into existence beside me.


"Where do we start?" Apollo asked with a wide grin on his face as he followed me through the endless aisles of my sanctuary.

 


---------Flashback end---------

 


I took a sip of my coffee as I materialized another serving of both drink and cake for my daughter. My mind still replaying the day I spent with Apollo, searching for a way to grant young Perseus's demands. I thought of the scenes of me and Apollo working quickly, perusing my significant records and using his visions as clues.


I smiled a bit as I remembered the chaos that unfolded when we, Apollo and I, relayed to my father the only way we found to grant Perseus's request. How the consequent council meeting almost devolved into a fight when father relayed the Fates Decree and the wishes the young hero had brought forth. As expected, Ares, the fool, was against the idea. Aunt Demeter was neutral, and Hera proclaimed to support whatever the council agreed on.


Artemis, Apollo, and Hermes were all for it, and Hestia and Hades wanted to do it immediately. Hephaestus just nodded his head in agreement; Dionysus followed Hephaestus's lead. What surprised me was Aphrodite; she readily accepted the suggestion we gave and even made Ares agree to it. In the end, the council agreed, and we all, as one, agreed to grant Perseus's wishes and placed the curse upon him, willingly.


I was taken out of my thoughts by footsteps echoing within my library. I picked up the book I was reading and proceeded to act as if I was not doing anything besides reading. It didn't take long for my daughter to round the corner and head towards me. Soon she was standing before me, silently waiting for me to acknowledge her. I wordlessly moved the seat across from me, giving her the acknowledgment she was waiting for just as silently.


I closed the book I was reading just after she sat down, then I lifted my gaze to her to see her looking anywhere but at me. 'Sigh.' I was dejected by the view my daughter presented. Thin but not malnourished. Her color was also off without coming off as unhealthy. Her eyes, once aglow with drive and yearning to learn, were now dull and almost lifeless. Gone was the brave, driven girl I guided and nurtured. In front of me now stands a broken shell of a woman clinging to the last hope for her soul.


Not wanting to prolong the silence ruling between us, I chose to speak first.


"I know why you're here, Annabeth," I started. "And I just want to say before you speak that I believe I made the right choice in keeping his whereabouts from you. Or his circumstances," I added. I watched as my daughter's face turned defiant, a big enough change from how she usually reacts to such topics in the last few years. "That despite your feelings for him, I couldn't, in good faith, share that information with you." I paused and studied my daughter; there was defiance still in her eyes, but there was also acceptance. Those two elements were warring in her mind, confusing her further.


"I know, mother," Annabeth replied softly, eyes downcast. "I've thought for years as to why you and the rest of the Gods kept quiet about that. And just to be clear, I've never once believed that none of you knew where he is or what happened to him," my daughter followed, fingers running by the sill of the cup in front of her. "I've just accepted the fact that you chose to honor him instead. Something I know he deserved." There was a tremor in her voice as she said that, and I knew immediately that my daughter was still in love with Percy.


Love, a concept many think I know nothing about. Or if I knew of it, it would be academically, through books. What only a few know is that I am very much aware of what being in love is like. I have been in love before, after all. And had my heart broken due to negligence and loss on my part.


I mentally shook myself and focused on the task at hand. I looked at my daughter again and I notice more about her. The sadness was there, but it was tempered now by hope, of all emotions. What was she hopeful of?


"I hear hope in your voice. Tell me, daughter, what is it that you wish to accomplish with this meeting with Percy?" I asked her. I saw her wince at the name I uttered. But aside from that, she met my gaze with a quiet resolve. I nodded; this is the Annabeth I once knew, not what she is now. If meeting with Percy, regardless of the outcome, would get her out of her slump, then I would support it wholeheartedly.


"How did you know?" Surprise colored Annabeth's face as she gawked at me.


"It's easy enough to uncover your reason for being here in the city. Add to that your hopeful demeanor; well, there are only a few that could elicit such a change in you." I answered, taking a sip of my coffee. "So?" I raised my eyebrow at her, waiting for her answer.


"Closure" was the answer that came from her lips. "Forgiveness," the tremble in her voice returned with her next words. "Another chance." Tears were pooling in her eyes as she said that last one. As a mother, I wished for her to be happy. In the 7 years since Percy left, I've tried to get her moving forward with life. I've even tried to get Aphrodite to meddle in her love life. Alas, the Goddess of Love told me that her string was already set and cannot be meddled with as easily as she could with others.


That since she made her disastrous choice. The Fates have made it clear that her fate was in their looms now.


"Closure and forgiveness I can understand. But do you think you deserve another chance with him? After what you did?" My question might have sounded cruel, I admit. But I believe it's better to slap her with these harsh words, or else she faces Percy with a delusional outlook. The truth, in any scenario, is always preferable. particularly to Perseus. He will always want and prefer the hurtful truth to a comfortable lie.


"I know I don't deserve it! I know I don't deserve him and his love; I didn't deserve them back then. And even now, after all these years, I don't deserve to enter his life when he is finally happy!" The words came pouring out of my daughter, every thought and feeling she's kept bottled up. With no one to open up to, she's kept all of it inside.


'I should have approached her sooner.'


But like always, it's only with Percy that she is allowing her true self to come out. Which is ironic since it was a secret part of her that pushed him away.


"But it's only those thoughts that are keeping me from ending everything! Seven years, mother! For seven years I hoped to meet him again! If only to apologize for what I've done!" There was no stopping her now, not that I would want to.


"If given a chance to atone for the hurt I caused him, I would trade even my life for it!" The sight of my daughter crying her heart out caused my heart to beat furiously within my chest. I once again admit I have never been a great mother to my children. My logical mind pushing me to keep them away, knowing their short lives would only hurt me if I let them in. But I, along with the rest of the gods, have been trying to change. It's not easy; most of the time we end up reverting to how we once were. But the constant reminder of the wars, what they cost us. Plus the promise that was forced upon us by none other than Percy. To be better than we were kept us from truly abandoning our efforts.


Even my father, Zeus, has been doing marginally better. Which is already a huge change. So with that in mind, I flashed to the side of my daughter and pulled her in. My actions caused her to stop mid-cry; she froze as she was enveloped by my arms. My hands, copying the scenes I have seen in movies, rubbed her back and caressed her head. After a few quiet seconds, Annabeth buried her face against my chest as she was rocked with sobs that shook me to my core.


Shaking hands clutched at my dress as Annabeth cried out everything she held deep within her. "Let it out; it's okay. Everything will be okay." I droned on and on, like those books I've read about supporting others. I understood them in principle, but now that I am employing them. I am unsure of the veracity of their claims. Still with no other form of comfort I could rely on, I continued to whisper against my daughter's ears, promising support and care, as much as I could give her.


For the next 10 minutes, I held my daughter close as she gradually calmed down. When her sobs quieted, I felt her hands loosen their grip on my clothes as she pushed off me. I put on a soft smile as she wiped her face, embarrassment clear in her eyes. "I'm sorry about your shirt," she whispered, and I waved off her concern. With a thought, my shirt was dried and cleaned of her tears as she settled back on her seat properly.


Seeing her calm and collected again, I moved back to my own seat and reheated the drinks in front of her. "Drink; it will make you feel better," I told her, changing the drink in her cup into nectar, knowing she needed the comfort of her favorite flavor, which I found out I didn't know what.


'Just another thing I have to do better at,' I thought, already making plans to learn more about my children.


Picking up the cup and taking a sip, I was tempted to ask her what she was tasting or to breach her mind for the answers, but I held myself back. It wouldn't be fair or right for me to do that. If I am to know my children, then I have to do it the correct way, the right way. "Better?" I asked again as I saw her cradle the cup in her hands, relishing in the warmth and taste of the drink inside.


Annabeth just nodded, her eyes closed as she breathed deeply. "I apologize for my words, daughter. I know it hurts to hear them, but as with everything else, they needed to be said," I said after a while. Annabeth opened her eyes to look at me; there was now a calmness in her eyes that assured me she was okay, for the time being. "I know, and I accept your apology. Thank you for letting me vent. I didn't know I needed that so badly." I was about to answer when she continued. "I didn't have anyone to open up to; for 7 years I've been alone with no one close enough to me who I could talk to."


I stayed silent as Annabeth described to me how the last 7 years went for her, the loneliness she felt. Her less-than-stellar professional life, her disconnect with her fellow campers. And now her discovery that her true love is now with her former best friend and living a life that, in another timeline, should have been hers. Alas, thoughtless decisions and callous handling of feelings have pushed that future away from her.


"I should have been more present in your life; maybe if I had been, then you wouldn't have been hurting like this," I told her, admitting to one of my shortcomings. Something that was very hard for me to do, but very necessary in my attempt at being better. "If I had been more involved in your life, maybe I could have stopped you before you did what you did." I added, I admit I was very disappointed in the choices she's made, for it cost her a very powerful possible partner in life in Perseus. But it almost caused her to lose her life.


Poseidon's anger was something not just anyone could bear. Even Father, the king of the Gods, treads carefully when the Sea God is concerned. And when my daughter's actions came to light, Poseidon almost took her life personally. It was only through Zeus, Hestia, and me—our joint effort—that stopped him from enacting his self-imposed justice.


When that was thwarted, he tried to resort to cursing my daughter. His curse was such that Annabeth would never be able to come near any body of water large enough for her to dip under. For if she did, then she would never come out of it alive. That meant no oceans, no seas or rivers, streams deeper than her calves. Even swimming pools and bathtubs are going to be forbidden from her.


Basically, if there is a chance or a possibility of Annabeth drowning in it, then she will. Not to mention any body of water with a spirit residing in it would enact his will. In a bid to gain the sea god's favor. What stopped Poseidon was unexpectedly his own son. Perseus, upon hearing of what his father planned, visited him on Atlantis and pleaded with his father not to go through with his plans.


A testament to the character of the young man my daughter chose to betray. Any other man would not have done so. Despite his anger at Annabeth, he never, not even once, wished her harm. His only wish was to be free of her, and that was granted by the Fates themselves.


I was taken out of my thoughts by Annabeth setting the cup back down on the table. "Maybe, but it's no use thinking on it now. What's done is done. We, I can only move forward," Annabeth stated as she leaned back on the seat. "I've been stuck where I was for the last 7 years. I believe that now is my chance to move from where I am. Either Percy forgives me and we continue where we left off, even if there are others involved with him now, or he doesn't forgive me and I go far away," Annabeth said, explaining her plans to me. I understood her need to meet with Percy. I also saw the logic in her reasons, though she was missing something.


"I agree with the points you provided, daughter, though you seem to be missing another possible outcome," I told her, my words getting her undivided attention. "While it's true that Perseus could forgive and accept you back into his arms, as it were, or he could not forgive you and you go somewhere far away, like you just said, it's also a possibility for him to forgive you and not accept you." I explained to my daughter; this, in my opinion, was a more likely scenario. "Have you not thought of things ending up like that?"


"Of course I have," she answered, sighing deeply as she slumped on the seat. "But you see, for me, that option would be the best scenario I could hope for." "The best? But I thought you said you hoped for him to forgive you and for the two of you to get back together. Wouldn't that be the best outcome to wish for?" I questioned; her thinking process is not making any sense to me.


"It is, yes. But that's just wishful thinking on my part. I know that option would never be possible, no matter how much I want it to be. The most likely scenario is Percy not wanting to do anything with me after everything I've done."


Ahh! That's what's on her mind. Quite logical indeed.


"Him forgiving me and not hating me or accepting me, that is, quite possibly the best I could hope for. It is what I am wishing for the most. It's what I am praying The Fates for." Her words, I felt, carried her most fervent desire. It is making me wish for the same thing for her. "But, like with everything else in my life, what I wanted and what I deserved are entirely different. So I wanted to keep what I truly wanted close to my chest, a final attempt to keep myself from getting hurt and hurting him at the same time."


"So, yes, mother, I am aware of that possibility. But I am not going to hold out hope for it. I will wish for it with all of my being. But I will also expect the worst possible outcome," Annabeth ended.


Pragmatic.


This is what previous events have turned my daughter into. She used to be someone who would go "all in," as the humans would call it. I guess that's also what made her do what she did. She went all in, despite knowing the possible repercussions her actions and decisions will bring her. She believed she could control the scenario and thus get the outcome she envisioned.


She thought she could have it all.


In reality, when the truth came out, she lost the most important people in her life.


And she couldn't do anything to stop it. Any control she thought she had over everything vanished, like it never existed at all.


"I see; I understand now. Thank you for explaining," was my response. We were quiet for a few minutes, just sitting together while I waited for her to continue.


"Do you think I made the correct decision in meeting him at his mother's?" she suddenly asked, pulling me from my own thoughts. I thought back to Sally Jackson, Blofis now. A brilliant woman and a great mother. Her sacrifices for her son, since his conception left not just me but even Hera with deep admiration for her. Hestia considers her as her priest and has blessed her home as her temple. Borne out of Sally opening her home to demigods as a safe place for them when away at camp.


Her home, now warded by multiple gods against not just monsters but anything that might bring negativity and harm towards all that live there. Ensured not just the safety of Sally and her family, but her guests as well.


"I believe it was the correct choice. Not only will you be able to have privacy to discuss things with Percy, but her presence will also calm him down in case things get, how do mortals say it? Heated, yes. In case things get heated between you two." I applauded her logical thinking in asking to meet at a safe place.


"Even though she hates me?"


The softly uttered worry revealed a fear deeply rooted in her mind. Her fear that Sally would hate her, still hated her, caused a debilitating fear in her.


That fear stems from the fact that Sally was the closest thing she had to a mother. Only with her did my daughter feel what a mother's love and care is like. And losing her, her care and affection, because of her mistakes. It added to the damage to her fragile mind and heart, made even more perilous by the break with Perseus.


Still, based on what I know of the woman, she never really hated my daughter. She might have been angry at her for a while, but time has run its course on her just as much as it had on Annabeth.


"I don't believe Sally hated you, Annabeth. Not in the realest meaning of the word. She was angry at you, very much so, and she felt that anger for you for years. But seven years have passed, and with its passage, it has dulled that anger." I refuted her words, choosing to trust what I learned of mother's


"That is what pushed Sally to accept your request to meet at her home." I added, "Otherwise, nothing you could have said would have made her agree." I can see her mulling over my words in her mind. Replaying their talk, I'm sure. Finding the logic in my argument. I decided to give her more to think about, not to add on to her burdens. But as a reminder, not to squander this chance given to her by chance or fate.


"I would be more worried if her disappointment in you remained after all this time. Anger dissipates in time, Annabeth. But disappointment, it lingers and sticks to the mind." I told her, "It replaces any and all impression a person has on another. It influences how that person reacts and relates to him or her."


"So use this chance, Annabeth. Not to just gain their forgiveness, but to clear any doubt they might still have of you. Make your intentions clear and make sure to leave no room for them to doubt as to why you are there," I suggested. "Lay out your heart, not just to Percy, but to his mother as well," I added. "So that if, by chance, Percy decides that he doesn't want you in his life, you'll still have Sally in yours, even if it's just as a friend or a person you can talk to."


My words were more a plea than a suggestion. A reminder to Annabeth that she needed not just Percy in her life.


"You're right," her response came a minute later, her eyes with a faraway look. I knew she didn't even think of that, and that my words opened another avenue of thought in her mind. I pray to the Fates she heeded my words truly. And that she try to mend the bridges she burned that day, 7 years ago. For her sake.


"I'll try to reconnect with her, to the best of my ability," she added after.


"Do that, but be genuine; do not put on a facade or do so with the intention of using her and her affections. Ask for forgiveness and promise to be better. And then accept whatever they offer you in return and work your way from there." My words flowed out, my concern for her overtaking my rational mind.


"And brace yourself for what you are going to see and experience tomorrow," I warned her at last.


"Brace myself for what?" The furrow on her brows made me see that she never planned for anything other than meeting Percy; her mind was still so frazzled from the truths she had learned in a short amount of time, and the excitement and fear of meeting him is making her miss the obvious.


"Don't act like a clueless little girl, Annabeth! You have been told of the harem gifted to Percy; you know that he is currently with 2 women, both of whom you've known for a few years and been friends with even." I chided, as softly as I can. Annabeth dropped her gaze low, biting her bottom lip. "I was trying not to think about that," she mumbled. "And what good will that do? It is done, Annabeth. You either accept it and learn to live with that fact, or you forget about the possibility of you having any significant relations with Percy in the future. Those are your only options when it comes to his harem and its members."


"I know that! It's just..." She started to say, but she paused, having trouble finding the words. I decided to say it to her.

 

"It was supposed to be you? Is that what you wanted to say?" I finished for her; I saw her wince and knew I was correct. "That might have been the case back then. But your callous actions and unwise decisions removed that possibility." I continued despite the pain I could see I was causing her. As much as I didn't want to do this to her, she needed this to be pointed out; she needed to hear the bitter truth. Only then will her hubris be under her control.


She let her fatal flaw take over once, and it cost her everything. If left unchecked, the same thing might happen again. She was humbled by past choices, and she held back from life, contenting herself with living behind her own means and capabilities. But now that her main motivation is back, she is trying to come out of her self-imposed punishment.


"Now you have a chance to be that girl again, only this time, it won't only be you." My voice turned gentle as I came to this point. "If you somehow get the chance to be with him again, then you will need to learn how to be the kind of woman who fits his current lifestyle," I added. "Like you, Annabeth, Percy has changed. He is no longer the boy you once knew, although he is still the same loving and loyal man. His loyalty now is harder to attain; his affection is no longer freely given." I made sure my point came across, even going as far as reaching for Annabeth's hand over the table between us.


"Even the two women with him took years before they got with him. And Perseus was no longer the naive and oblivious boy he once was. What you did to him has turned him into a more guarded and careful man," I said, looking at her. making sure she knows and understands what it is she's getting into. That she is ready for what she is going to face moving forward.


"And Percy is not the only one you have to contend with, Hazel and Piper; both women will be very protective of Percy." I stated, and I saw a guardedness in my daughter's eyes at the mention of both names. "What do you mean I have to contend with them? Do I have to fight them for Percy?" Her reply was understandable if not correct, in a way.


"That is a possibility, but that is what I meant," I started, pulling my hand from hers. "Being inducted into the Harem changed something in both women, Annabeth. The same change will happen to you if, in the event, you are successful in your plan." I paused, making sure I still had her undivided attention. "Members of the Harem change to be extremely protective of their Master, in the sense that they will willingly die for the master if the need for it arises. or defend his honor from anyone who might try to humiliate him or tarnish his reputation." Another pause, "Or in your case, I believe both women will be unwelcoming of your presence in the least. or downright hostile at the worst, owing to your past actions with Perseus."


"I know they used to be your friends, Annabeth, and they might still recognize you as one, but deep within them, Percy will take priority. They will see you and perceive you as a possible threat to their Master, and their first instinct will be to protect the Master."


"You need to be prepared for whatever their reaction is to you." I warned her; whether she heeds my advice or not is up to her now.


"I understand. Thank you for reminding and warning me, Mother," Annabeth said after a lengthy pause. "As long as you understand," I replied while nodding my head.


A look of silent determination settled on her face; her grey eyes shone with her will to see her plans through. I wished silently to the fates that the outcome of this impending meeting be fruitful. And I wished that no matter the outcome, my daughter survives and learns to move on if the worst happens.


'Maybe I should talk to Aphrodite again about Annabeth's future?' I mulled in my mind. As much as I hated that idea, for my daughter, for my children. I would suffer through it.


We stayed like that for a couple of hours, enjoying each other's silent company. Annabeth wandered the aisles of my library, gawking and admiring the sheer numbers of tomes, scrolls, and books surrounding her. Pulling out random books and scrolls and skimming through them.


Near sunset, Annabeth prepared to leave. I walked her to the entrance of my temple, and while there I did something I have never done before. Something I vow to do much more in the future.


As we stood before the steps of my temple, with the sun dropping low, close to the horizon. I held my daughter by her shoulders and turned her to face me. Curiosity and apprehension clear on her face as she waited for what I was about to do next.


I leaned down and pulled her into my embrace. I felt Annabeth stiffen in my arms, clearly taken aback. I too felt a bit uncomfortable, but I am determined to do better. At that point, Percy was correct; we Gods needed to be better parents rather than better rulers. I kept her in my arms until she relaxed, and I felt her arms wrap around my body too.


We stayed like that for a few minutes, and when we separated, there was a new level of understanding between us. We didn't need to verbalize it; it was clear in my eyes as it was in hers. She smiled softly as I wiped an errant tear from her cheeks.


"I want you to know, Annabeth, no matter what you've done in the past and what you will do in the future, always remember that I will always be proud of the woman you have become," I told her.


"And that I will always be here when you need me," I added as I stood straight.


The smile on my daughter's face made my resolve to be a better parent be cemented in my mind and heart. I wished to see the same smile on the faces of my other children. Not because I demanded it of them, but because I deserved it. Because I earned it.


Annabeth nodded once before turning around and walking down the steps of my temple. I watched her until she rounded the corner and disappeared from my view. I took one last look at the horizon, the setting sun adding a slash of red across the cloudless sky before going back in. While walking along the corridors of my temple, I send a heartfelt prayer to The Fates, not for me but for Annabeth.


A prayer for a bright future and a life filled with happiness.

 

 

Notes:

Athena and Annabeth sharing a moment was not something I thought I would write
But here where are.

enjoy

Chapter 25: Percy II

Summary:

The start of the long-awaited conversation.
A long overdue confrontation.

Dreams and wishes finally laid bare,
Will forgiveness be given?

Or will it forever be forgotten

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

 

Airports

 

Thousands of people milling about like ants, going from one point to another. But unlike ants, people keep on bumping against one another, something I absolutely hate. Add to that the men who keep on glancing towards us, or rather looking towards Hazel and Piper. Both women are walking on either side of me. Now I know both women are beyond beautiful, their divine genes manifesting in a physical way that just garners attention from everyone, especially the opposite sex. And I know those people can't help but be attracted to them both. But I also can't help how I hate that kind of attention from them. I know that it's just jealousy on my part and that I don't have any reason to be jealous or feel threatened by any of the people showing interest in either Hazel or Piper.

 

I know that I have no competition for their affections. But like I said, I couldn't help it. I've learned that since I became the master of this harem, I have become a greedy person. I have a sense that I do not want to share the women in my life with anyone. Just the thought of either Hazel, Piper, or any of the 3 nymphs, even though they are not members of the harem, getting close to another man fills me with so much rage I am reminded of my time down at the pit. I was surprised and fought against such emotions during the first time I had gotten close to the girls in my life now. I tried to hold on to the me from the past. The understanding and generous person I was.

 

But now, I am no longer that person.

 

Hazel, Piper, and the 3 nymphs—they are MINE! And anyone who tries to take them from me will have to do so over my dead body. Which is now an impossibility since I am immortal.

 

Noticing my rapidly worsening mood, Hazel and Piper both grabbed my arms and pulled me out of the airport faster. Both women had smug grins on their faces as they dragged me along with them. I just knew they were enjoying the possessiveness I was showing; I was just glad that they were not the type to intentionally make their significant other jealous just for the heck of it. They still enjoy it when I get jealous, though.

 

They've told me that they like it when I get all possessive on them.

 

I was pulled along as fast as both girls could, rushing to get out of the airport now that they've had their fun. "I hope both of you are ready to make it up to me later," I warned both girls, who shared a look between them. They tightened their hold on my arms as we finally exited the terminal.

 

Bright, early sunlight greeted us outside the airport along with the familiar New York air. Taking a deep breath, I scanned the crowd of waiting people, looking for the driver the New York branch sent to pick us up. A quick look around resulted in me finding a man in a suit standing to our right holding a board with the name "Jackson and Co." written on it. The girls apparently saw him too, as they began to head on over, dragging me along with them, my arms still clutched with their grasps. Getting closer made me recognize the man as "Mike" the New York branch company driver. He greeted us with a wide smile as we got close enough to converse. "Welcome back to New York, boss," Mike said with a grin. "Glad to be back, Mike!" I replied with a smile of my own. "I hope you all had a great flight," he said to the girls as he took our luggage and led us to the waiting van. "It was ok," Hazel said at the same time as Piper mentioned, "There were not many people in the business class, so it was a quiet flight."

 

"Nice! You guys got lucky!" Mike exclaimed, loading the luggage at the back of the van. We all got in and took a seat. I closed the door, and immediately I was pulled and sat between Hazel on my right and Piper on my left. They both were looking up at me, one hand holding one of mine as their other hand was placed on my chest. "Not yet," Hazel said in an obviously heated tone, replying to Mike's statement about getting lucky. With Piper quickly following with words of her own. "Maybe later!" Piper said in a sultry way, leaving no room for doubt about what waited for me at the hotel. Mike got in, and we started the drive to the hotel where we are staying for a few days. I closed my eyes and leaned my head back as the car drove into the city. All throughout the drive, soft feminine hands roamed all over my body. Rubbing along my arms, chest, and stomach as both Hazel and Piper did as they wanted. I have accepted the fact that both girls and the 3 nymphs back at home got turned on at the weirdest of times and places for a variety of reasons as well. And while I could tell them to stop, I wasn't so cruel as to do that. And I also vowed to always take their needs and wants as well as their opinion into consideration.

 

And I also promised to always make them happy, so like the good fiancée I am, I let them continue and vowed to make sure both are happy and satisfied before we go and meet with Annabeth and Mom.

 

It took close to an hour, but we finally reached the hotel. I thanked the gods silently for the relatively fast drive; otherwise, I would have been stripped naked in the van by two very ravenous women. I was quite literally dragged through the hotel to the room that was booked for us. Mike's presence on the elevator was the only thing that stopped both Hazel and Piper from going down on me right then and there. Based on the smirk on his face, he knew it too. In that enclosed space, I was subjected to pleading looks from Hazel as she hugged my left arm while Piper let go of almost all inhibition as she attacked my neck and jaw, peppering both with kisses and love bites. All the while practically using her charmspeak to make the elevator move faster.

 

Again, as the elevator door opened, I was dragged along the hall by two impatient women who, after getting to the door of our hotel room, almost kicked it open in their haste to get me inside, alone. I barely had the time to tell Mike thanks and to remind him to stick around. Hazel almost pushed him out the room, telling him we'll call him later when we're ready to go to my mom's place sometime after lunch. The moment the door closed, I was pushed to the bed by an overly eager Piper who immediately followed me on the bed. Mounting me, she quickly and deftly started to unbutton my shirt as she went up my body, her lips raining kisses along my body as she exposed more of my skin.

 

She was joined soon after by another pair of soft, luscious lips. Both are making a path from my navel up towards my face, slowly but surely targeting my lips. Hazel, despite starting after Piper, reached my lips first. She started by softly kissing me, chaste kisses along my bottom lip, before she grew bolder and bit that lip and pulled, whining about not being welcomed in my mouth. I smiled at her as she released my lip, and she dove back in, this time pushing her tongue past my lips, and she proceeded to caress my tongue while she held my head with both of her hands, making sure I stayed in place. Piper, on the other hand, seeing my lips already taken by Hazel, changed her approach. Going south of my body as she reached my jaw, her lips traveled lower. To my neck, she nibbled at my Adam's apple for a bit before continuing, beating a path to my nipples with her mouth. Once she reached one of my sensitive nipples, she bit down softly on one while her fingers played with the other.

 

Her actions made me moan inside Hazel's mouth, and I felt her smile as she devoured my lips in a kiss so deep it's like she was using her powers over the earth to unearth treasures buried under.

 

Soft hands made their way to my waist, and I felt my pants being unbuttoned; soon enough, I was naked save for my boxers. Though my arousal and excitement were clear for all the world to see. The obvious tent on my boxers was the only evidence both girls needed to prove that they were doing a great job at getting me in the mood. It wasn't like that; it wasn't hard to do, for I am always up for some fun time with all of my girls. Whether together or one-on-one.

 

"What's gotten into you two?" I managed to ask when Hazel came up for air.

 

Piper released my nipple from her mouth and looked up at me; her eyes reflected the urgency and desire she was feeling. She answered me while her hands were busy beating a path down to my boxers.

 

"You are going to be meeting Annabeth, the woman who was once the main reason for everything you do." She started, her hands now inside my boxers, fingers gripping my length lightly as she started to run her fingers along it slowly.

 

"The same woman that hurt you so much," Hazel added as she nipped along my jaw.

 

"Are you girls worried that I would take her back? Are you girls jealous right now?" I asked as I wrapped both of them in my arms.

 

"We are not," Hazel replied. She sat up and stared at me; her eyes were serious, and I saw no jealousy in her, just a hard determination pushing her to do what she is doing right now.

 

"But we also know you're a man, as perfect as you are," "I'm not perfect," I refuted. Piper smiled at my rebuttal before continuing. "As perfect as you are, we know that your decisions may be influenced by other factors. So we wanted to empty you up so you have a clear head when you meet up with her." I raised a brow at her, their plan now making sense to me. "But more than that, we also wanted a reminder for ourselves that you belong to us, not her, us," Hazel added; she was gradually making her way down my body as Piper spoke, and now she was down right by my hip. She had her fingers hooked at the waistband of my boxers.

 

With a tug, she pulled it down and tossed it off the bed, revealing my hard length as Piper worked her hands up and down on it. Two sets of eyes locked on my hard-on the moment it came out; I watched as a hunger flitted on their faces as they bit their lips at the sight. Hazel was the one to approach it first; with her hands on my thigh, she nuzzled my cock with her nose, inhaling deeply and shivering from the smell. "It's been a while since I've seen this fella! I missed it!" She murmured, her eyes closed as she ran her face all across it. Piper, seeing Hazel tend to my member, took her hands off it and turned to look at me with a lovely smile on her face, though her eyes showed just how turned on she is. Her smile turned predatory as she crawled up to my face; she grabbed my face with both hands, and she dove down and devoured my lips.

 

Her tongue invaded the insides of my mouth, her tongue teasing and caressing mine as she took from me what she needed to satisfy the hunger she was feeling. While Piper had her fill, Hazel wasn't idle either. All of a sudden, I felt a warm, wet tongue run along the length of my cock, from the base to the tip and back down again. I moaned as Hazel began lavishing my cock lovingly, as she always does. "I love you! I love you so much!" Hazel declared between licks and kisses. I wanted to reply, but with my mouth occupied by Piper, all I could do was hold her face with one hand and run my thumb on her cheek. I felt Hazel kiss my thumb a few times before she went back to my rod, this time taking the head in her mouth and twirling her tongue all around it.

 

Soon enough, Hazel had me moaning in pleasure, my body shivering from how good she made me feel from her tongue alone.

 

After a while, Piper pulled off my lips, a thin line of saliva connecting us until it snapped. Her face was flushed red, but her smile reflected her happiness. I smiled back as my hands rubbed her back, enjoying the soft smoothness of her skin under her shirt. I tugged at her shirt a bit, and she got my meaning right away. Within seconds, Piper had chucked her shirt and pants off her body, and soon she was back on me with only her underwear. A black lacy pair that did nothing to hide anything from my view. She was back kissing my face as my hand, as if on autopilot, went straight to her shapely ass. My hand had fun groping and squeezing the smooth globes of flesh she had. Piper pulled off again and, with a smile, started to scoot down on my body, kissing my skin as she went. "I want to make you feel good too," she said as she joined Hazel by my waist.

 

Placing my hand on her hair, I lovingly caressed her as I replied. "You already do, Piper; you being with me makes me feel beyond good."

 

Her smile after hearing me was the most beautiful I've seen; our eyes kept contact as she lowered her head, and she joined Hazel in servicing my cock. While Hazel focused on the tip, Piper attached her lips along the side, moving her head up and down while her tongue lapped along the entire length.

 

With my hands on both of their heads, I let my head drop on the bed and enjoy the sensation of two sets of mouths doing their best to give me the pleasure they both believe I deserved.

 

It was something I planned to repay later, in full.

 

 

---------line break---------

 

 

 

The sounds of clinking and muted conversation filled the air around us. It was lunchtime, and the three of us made our way to the hotel restaurant for our meal.

 

I watched as Hazel and Piper each enjoyed their food with a smile on my face. Of all the things that would bring me joy, I found that seeing the people I love enjoy the simple things that I could provide for them makes me the happiest. Seeing the two enjoy the meal that I paid for makes me feel complete. That feeling filled my chest with pride, though I wouldn't let that feeling keep me from teasing them a bit.

 

"I didn't think you two would still be this hungry, not after all you swallowed from me earlier," I said with a smirk as I watched both of their faces turn red. Hazel's eyes widen in shock while Piper just stares at me mid-bite.

 

"Percy!" Hazel hissed as she dabbed her lips with a napkin, looking quite mortified at what I just said, though there was amusement in her eyes as well. Piper, on the other hand, just shrugged. "I still haven't had enough of you, to be honest," she said, winking at me, a teasing lilt on her lips as she continued to eat. I narrowed my eyes at her, letting her see just how much her words affected me. Letting her see what was in store for her later in the evening. I saw her shiver slightly, and I knew I got my message across. Piper leaned towards Hazel and whispered something in her ear, and they both started to giggle while looking at me, faces flushed and eyes filled with hunger of the different kind.

 

I shook my head. 'It's going to be a wild night!' I thought, I said as I went back to my meal. My mind drifted back to a week ago, to a night when a phone call happened, a call that presented a chance for a change.

 

A night when the past reached out to the present for a chance for tomorrow.

 

 

---------Flashback---------

 

 

"Ugh! Ah~!"

 

Strange sounds came out of my mouth as I stretched my back. I had just glanced at the clock on my desk and saw that it was almost 7pm. I wondered why no one had called me for dinner, only to remember that I requested not to be disturbed today. Shaking my head, I looked down at the piece I was currently making. A set of 6 arm bangles made of gold inlaid with rubies. An order from a member of the royal family of Spain. The importance of this order made me decide to devote a few days of uninterrupted work to it.

 

Deciding that I had spent enough time in the workshop today, I stood, stretched again, and left. I closed the door and began to walk back to the mansion. The path was dark, the only light coming from the glass wall and windows of the mansion. I was nearing the pool area when my phone rang. I reached for it and frowned; an unknown number. The number of people that know my personal number can be counted on the fingers of both my hands. And I don't believe those that know it would willingly give it away to just about anybody. And if it's business-related, then they would have been given the number of either the store or the office landline number.

 

The phone continued to ring as I thought about answering it or not. I was about to decline it when a nagging feeling ran through me, urging me to answer. Now, I have always been a person who trusted my instincts. It has brought me far in life. Trusting my gut feeling, I pressed the answer button and brought the phone to my ear, listening to whoever it was calling me.

 

Silence,

 

That was all I heard from the other end for a few seconds; I was beginning to think that this was a prank call or I was butt-dialed by someone. I was about to end the call when I heard a loud intake of breath from the speaker.

 

A female voice.

A familiar voice.

 

I waited for the caller to be the one to start talking, and when she did, I was rooted in place from shock. It was a voice that I hadn't heard in years. A voice that used to make my heart beat out of my chest. A voice I looked forward to hearing every day in the past. A voice that I took as a guide.

 

A voice I loved.

 

My heart thundered in my chest, but for a different reason now. Apprehension and worry. That was the leading feeling I was having as I heard her voice over the phone.

 

"Hello, Percy, thank you for not hanging up."

 

Annabeth said in a low, subdued voice.

 

Hearing her voice brought back memories I have worked so hard to bury in my mind.

 

A night at the Argo II, overhearing Piper, a betrayal and heartbreak. The anger, the hurt. All of it came flooding back to the forefront of my mind. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. Within a few seconds, my mind cleared and my heart calmed down. The years have dulled the edges of the anger I had for her, and the addition of Hazel and Piper in my life has made me accept and forgive her, mostly anyway. I knew, from thinking back on it and from the numerous therapy sessions, that for me to be able to truly and fully forgive Annabeth, I would need to have a conversation with her. Not for closure, but for us to be able to say what was going on in our minds. For us to be able to understand, for us to be able to move forward.

 

'This might be it,' I thought before answering.

 

"I didn't think you would call." My voice surprised me with how level and calm it sounded. There was no love nor warmth in it, but there was also no anger or curtness in it. Just a normal voice one would use in greeting a person they know. "Malcolm gave me your number; he said that you didn't mind me having it." She didn't sound sure, but I could hear a little bit of hope in her voice. What that hope was for, I could only guess. "He's right; I didn't mind," I replied. And I was being truthful; I didn't mind her having my number, for I believed it wouldn't matter to me in any way. She no longer has a hold on me and my actions and decisions, I told myself. She is no longer someone whose words and feelings have an effect on what I do. She no longer affects my decisions. Only the women in my life can affect the way I live my life, and she is no longer one of them.

 

Still, there was no need for me to be rude to her, so polite indifference it is.

 

She was quiet for a few seconds, and I waited for her. By now, I was standing before the glass sliding door leading to the mansion. Not wanting to stay here, I turned and headed to the pool. Annabeth didn't speak until I was seated on one of the lounges facing the lake, which was shimmering under the light of Lady Artemis's moon chariot, high up in the cloudless night sky. "Can we talk, Percy?" She asked, her voice hurried yet hopeful still. There was also nervousness and worry in it. I imagined her biting her lip as she fiddled with the hem of her shirt with her free hand. I can just picture her making this call, leaning against the outside wall of her cabin, not wanting to let her siblings see her. The images made me smile a bit, not out of fondness but of the remembrance and the realization that despite the years and the things that happened between us,. I still knew her intimately, perhaps better than I wished to.

 

"We're talking now," I answered, my voice neutral but my lips turning a bit into a smile. I figured she would push for a more personal conversation. It was something I would want to. It was better for one and would actually help me, us, reach a more conclusive end. No matter what that end might come to be. I also wanted to see how I would react to seeing her face-to-face. It would let me know if I had moved on or if I was just pretending.

 

"Not like this, in person. I want to talk to you face-to-face." She answered the way I thought she would, the way I wanted her to. The way I knew she wanted it as well, for the same things I wanted it to.

 

"I don't know, Annabeth. I don't think it would be good for you to come here. The girls might not be very welcoming to you." I warned her, and that was the truth. Just like how I explained it to Malcolm and his company, the curse placed on the harem members would make them hostile to anybody that hurt me. And Annabeth had hurt me, severely at that. The girls would not look kindly upon her. And as much as I would like to tell them, to order them to behave. I wouldn't do that to them.

 

"Then, can we meet somewhere else? I can go wherever." She insisted, suggesting an alternative as I knew she would. Being a daughter of Athena, I knew she would have made backup plans for everything.

 

"That would work, but where?" I asked her. I thought about inviting her to a restaurant in the city, and I could just pay for her flight. Or she can take a pegasus and fly here, in Washington state. I was about to suggest that when she spoke and suggested a plan that I admit was better for all parties involved.

 

"We can meet here, in New York, in your mom's apartment," she said, slow and tentative. Her suggestion took me by surprise; it wasn't unknown to me how Mom had behaved towards her back then. I was also aware of how she had avoided meeting Mom the past 7 years. Her suggestion for us to meet under her roof was not something I expected. "Why there?" I asked. I would agree to it unless she can convince me.

 

"Well, if it's there, then even if you bring Hazel and Piper with you, they wouldn't be too mean to me with your mother there. Right?"

 

Leave it to a daughter of Athena to give you a truly logical reason. I shook my head and sighed. Her reasoning was sound, and even if I wanted to, I knew I wouldn't be able to refute her claims. I knew the girls would be on their best behavior in front of Mom. They would want to put their best foot forward, as it were, to try to impress her. I've told them countless times that they didn't need to do that, but they continue to insist. And I didn't have the heart to force them to do something that they didn't want to. "You're right, they wouldn't." I agreed with her. I chuckled for a bit while Annabeth stayed silent on the other end, waiting for my response.

 

"Okay, let's do it!" I said, and I heard her sigh in relief. "It's actually great timing! I was scheduled to visit the New York branch of my store next week. We can meet then, if that's okay with you?" I cleared with her. Her answer came quickly.

 

"That's fine with me. So we'll meet in a week at your mother's place." She repeated, as if she was committing it to memory. Something I knew she didn't need to do. She rarely ever forgot anything.

 

"That's right," I confirmed.

 

We were silent after, and it took a few minutes for her to speak again.

 

"Thank you, Percy, for agreeing to meet with me. I know I have no right to ask you for anything, so thank you!" I felt her sincerity in her words, her tone heavy with emotions she has kept within her for years. "You're welcome, Annabeth. For what it's worth, I believe we needed to do this," I said, trying to convey my willingness to work with her on this meeting. No matter what the outcome might be.

 

"I think so too. Well, I won't keep you any longer. I know it's night over there. So, goodnight, Percy." She bid me goodnight, and I heard her voice hitch. Not wanting to hear her cry, I said a quick farewell and ended the call.

 

I sat there for a few minutes, just staring at the night sky. Looking at the phone in my hand, I decided to save her number under her name. Regardless of the outcome of the meeting between us. I wanted to save it, just in case.

 

 

---------Flashback end---------

 

 

We finished our meal, and now we are on our way to Mom's place. We are driving along inside the company car with me being sandwiched in between Hazel and Piper in the back seat, my hands both held in theirs.

 

New York traffic was as it always has been, and I took the chance to reminisce about my younger days living in this city.

 

"What are you smiling about?" Piper asked, looking up at me. I didn't even notice I was smiling until she pointed it out.

 

"I was just remembering the days I spent here," I replied with a smile.

 

I turned to my other side to see Hazel wrapping her arms around me, laying her head on my chest. "Tell us," she said, her eyes closed as she nuzzled deeper into me.

 

Chuckling at her antics, I looked outside as the car slowly moved through traffic. I saw an old theater and decided to start with that. "There! See that theater? That's where Mom used to take me when I was younger!" I shared, pointing at the faded facade of the building. Memories came flooding through my mind of the times I went there with Mom. And the few times I took Annabeth there to hang out. Just like Hazel, Piper also leaned her head on my shoulder as she gazed out at the old establishment. The car continued to move through the city as more and more places came into view. "I remember getting into a fight in that alley with some bullies from school!" I said, pointing to an alley between two apartment complexes. "Always getting in trouble!" Piper giggled, her hold on my arm tightening. "So, you've always been like that even when you were younger." Hazel joined in, a beautiful smile on her face. "I don't like bullies, never have, never will!" I declared with a grin, followed by kissing both girls on top of their heads.

 

"Like a true New Yorker!" Mike, our driver, chimed in. I barked a laugh at his statement. Like me, he was also a true, born-and-raised New Yorker.

 

We continued in silence for a bit until we came across an intersection about 5 blocks away from our old place. I sat up, jolting both girls. "If you go down that way for 4 blocks, you'll see the candy shop Mom used to work at!" I said, a longing in my voice that I was sure both girls heard. "I loved that place! Mom used to always bring me some blue sour strings when she got home!" My mouth watered a bit at the memories of just snacking on them with Mom at night after dinner. Back when things were much simpler. Back before Gabe came into the picture. His memory no longer bothers me so much; it used to but not anymore. Not after Nico told me how he got his father to "upgrade" his punishment in the underworld. It really does pay to have friends in high places, or rather, in this case, friends in the lowest of places.

 

A few more blocks flew by. We turned right at a junction, and I pointed to one of the streets to our right. "If you go down that street 2 blocks, you'll end up at our old apartment," I said with a wistful smile on my face. So much has happened there. The place where we moved after Mom dealt with Gabe. The place where Estelle was born. I decided to buy the place for Mom a year ago; she tried to get me to not do it, but in the end, I got her to accept it. A gift, I said as I handed her the deed for the apartment.

 

"I wish I saw it," Hazel said suddenly. I smiled at her sweetly, and she leaned up and gave me a peck on my lips.

 

The drive continued for a few more minutes in silence until we finally arrived at my mom's place. Mike parked the car in front, and we all got out. "We'll call you later, Mike," Hazel told him as she got out of the car. We all stood in front of the building as the car drove away, looking up at the 5th-floor window to where the unit is. With a sigh, I lead us all up the stairs to the front door. Opening it gave way to the receiving area manned by the doorman. "Percy! Long time!" Tom, the doorman, greeted. He's been working here before we even moved in, so he's watched me grow up from childhood until I left. I see him as a friend. "Hey, Tom! Still looking good for an old man!" I greeted back, teasing him. He grinned at me, then at Piper and Hazel standing behind me. "Not as good as you apparently," he retorted, wiggling his brows at both women. Hazel smiled at him while Piper took my hand before replying.

 

"Few men are better looking than Percy," her words made Tom bark a laugh while Hazel nodded in agreement.

 

I walked past the old doorman, who still sported a smile, heading to the elevators. We got in and waited to reach the 5th floor. After all the years that have passed. Elevators still give me the creeps. The door soon opened, and we walked out and turned to the left. After a few steps we stopped at a familiar door. A door I had faced and looked at countless times. A door that for a long time symbolized home for me. In some cases, it still does. I stood there, in front of the door, rooted in place. My mind is reeling from what I'm about to do. The idea of coming face to face with Annabeth now staring at me in the face hit me like a giant punch to the gut. 2 sets of hands grabbing mine woke me up; I didn't even notice how I started to breathe heavily as I stared at the door. I turned my head and looked at Piper and Hazel, both of them looking up at me with concern.

 

"You don't have to do this, Percy," Hazel said, clutching my hand, her eyes filled with concern for me.

 

"We can go back now," Piper added, her eyes filled with the same concern as Hazel's.

 

Once again, I am reminded of how lucky I am for having two caring and loving women by my side who would always have my best interest at their heart. I smiled at both and took a deep breath to steady my nerves.

 

Before I could change my mind, I lifted my right hand and knocked on the door.

 

'Knock Knock Knock'

 

"Coming!" the muted reply came almost immediately. My heart beat harder in my chest as I heard the footsteps of someone approaching the door from within the apartment. A moment later the door opened and we were graced by the lovely face of my mother.

 

Sally Jackson.

 

Sally Jackson-Blofis now, really.

 

I watched as a smile blossomed on her face as her eyes lit up with happiness.

 

"Percy!" Mom yelled excitedly, and soon I was wrapped in one of her patented bone-crushing hugs. Her warmth enveloped me, and I was taken back to the days where I was just a boy with the weight of the world on my shoulder, being comforted by his mother. I too wrapped my arms around her and lifted her up; I was taller than her now. "I missed you," she whispered as I stepped past the threshold of the unit. Piper and Hazel were following me. "Sorry we haven't visited in a while," I said as I placed her down, a smile on my face. My mom's eyes were watery, but her smile was one of elation. She shook her head at my words. "You're here; that's what matters!" she said before letting me go and turning to both girls standing behind me.

 

"Hazel! Piper! Welcome! You two look great!" Mom greeted both girls, wrapping each one in her embrace. I watched the three of them exchange pleasantries for a bit, just standing in the hallway.

 

After a few minutes of standing there, my mom clapped her hands and took charge of the situation. "So, let's get this show going?" she said, nervousness and hope mixing in her eyes as she turned and led us through the short hallway from the front door to the living room. My height gave me a clear view of the familiar room I spent time in as a boy above my mother's head. I saw the side of the old couch and the faded rug it was placed on. Behind it is the dinner table with 4 chairs around it. Multiple pictures hang on the wall and the TV in front of the seat, still unseen from my view. A few short steps, and I was clear of the hallway, standing in the room I called home for a long time, staring at the woman sitting on the couch in front of me. My eyes raked her figure as she stared back at me. She stood slowly as her eyes flickered from me to my mother, who stood to the side, to the two women behind me who I felt moving to stand on either side of me.

 

She was still the same woman I knew. Same blonde hair that curled around her head. Same gray eyes, nose, and lips. She seemed a bit taller, and she was wearing a casual shirt and jeans. She seems the same yet so very much different from what I remember. Her hair seemed unattended, not like she cared all that much about it, but she used to run a brush through it occasionally in the past. Her eyes lacked the intensity and focus they used to have. And there was uncertainty and fear in them that I was unfamiliar with. The way she stood, it wasn't the confident way she used to. She was guarded, almost timid, with the way she hunched her shoulders, her hands clasped in front.

 

Her frame was also thinner; her clothes hung loose on her body.

 

She was broken; that sudden realization tore through my mind, and I immediately knew meeting her was the correct decision. 7 years is a long time to suffer, and it was time to end this. For her sake more than my own.

 

The scenes of the fateful night kept repeating in my mind, but I forced my way through it. Not letting the hurt I felt cloud my judgement and affect how I was going to go about this meeting.

 

I must have stood there for longer than I assumed. Suddenly, I felt both my hands being held by a pair of warm, soft hands. I turned to look at both Piper and Hazel, both of them looking up at me with worry on their faces.

 

I knew they got worried about my mood and what my reactions to meeting Annabeth for the first time in years would be. Seeing me just staring at her, they must have thought I was reeling from the betrayal and the hurt of the past. I wasn't, not really any way.

 

I smiled down at both of them, turned to look at my mother, who moved to the kitchen, watching us with concern. I took a deep breath and looked at Annabeth once again.

 

With what I hoped was a comforting smile, I spoke to the girl who I thought would be my forever, face-to-face for the first time. My hands are held.

 

by two girls who are going to be my forever, for as long as I live.

 

"Hello, Annabeth, how are you?"

 

 

 

Notes:

It's almost time,...

 

Also, I just had a realization. This is a story about Percy and yet, this is only the 2nd chapter told from Percy's POV

 

hahahaha

Chapter 26: Annabeth IV

Summary:

A different view of the same upcoming conversation.
A mother's love most wanted but was squandered

A meeting and conversation about to happen.
A time for truth now is coming

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

 

3 hours, 23 minutes, and 14 seconds

 

That was the amount of time left until I was going to meet Percy face-to-face.

 

I stared at the time on my phone as I lay on my side in the bed in the hotel room I slept in after I arrived at the city yesterday. I checked in after my brief trip up on Olympus. That was already an unexpected day, with my mother acting like, well, like a mother would. Offering support and advice, admonishing me gently for my mistakes, and letting me see the possibilities that I tried not to see.

 

She even embraced me at the end, something I never thought I would experience in my life. It was a change that took me by surprise, but it was also a change that I was very happy to see. Not just for me but for all of my siblings.

 

It was also a change I knew came about because of him, because of Percy.

 

Just another way he's made the lives of every demigod better, including mine. Now, as I wasted time here in my lonesomeness, I wished that meeting him again would kick-start a change in me too. For too long I've been stuck where I was, and it took learning of how he has lived his life that brought a yearning in me. One I thought I would never feel again.

 

And again, it was he who pushed her to chase that change.

 

I just wish and pray that he would be part of whatever that change would be in the end.

 

I turned and lay on my back, staring at the off-white ceiling of the room, thinking back on the day I made the call that resulted in this day and the upcoming meeting I was looking forward to and at the same time I was dreading.

 

 

---------Flashback---------

 

 

Gasping for breath after having just cried, I clutched in my hand my phone that I just used to call the man I loved—no, I have to be honest now, the man I still love. The man I betrayed and lost. The one I am trying to get back to.

 

My eyes still sting from the tears I shed after our conversation. His indifference towards me. The neutral tone of his voice. It hurt so much more than if he had cursed and yelled at me. Even him turning me down would have hurt less than this.

 

The worst part of it is that I knew he didn't do that on purpose. He wasn't being hurtful or vengeful to me. The truth of it was that he had moved on from me. It was that simple. And from the things I've learned, his life was back on track. No, it was even better than what he planned when we were still together.

 

It used to be his dream was just to have a quiet life with me while I got to live my dreams of building and designing. He would just find work that would suit his talents. Maybe live together and get married. Settle down in New Rome and start a family.

 

Now, he had his own piece of land, safety from all that used to threaten him and those he loved, and a successful business. But most of all, he is living his immortal life with two women who he loves and who love him too.

 

Piper and Hazel, two people I grew to be close with and even consider to be close friends. Now the gulf between us is like the oceans. Now they are the ones living the life I once envisioned for myself.

 

And I couldn't blame them. How could I when I was the one who squandered that chance away? When they fell for the same man I fell for. When they fell for exactly the same reason I did. NO, I couldn't blame them; I couldn't get mad at them.

 

But I could envy them.

 

And I envy them so much!

 

I wanted what they have right now: the safety, the life, the house, and the future.

 

The Man.

 

I wanted all of it for myself, just as much as I wanted him. Selfish of me, I know, but I am beyond lying to myself about what I want in life.

 

I wiped my eyes with the back of my hand and looked around. The back of cabin 6 was devoid of anyone, the main reason I decided to make the call here. Deciding that I was not in any state to make another call, I pocketed my phone and walked back into the cabin. 'I'll call her next, tomorrow,' I thought as I entered my cabin.

 

 

---------line break---------

 

 

I, as a matter of fact, did not make that call the next day. It has been a few days since I called Percy, and it is now effectively the next week. I cursed at my cowardice for chickening out of making this phone call. And now, I only had 3 days to go until the day of the meeting.

 

And so, here I was behind my cabin with my phone in hand, staring at the number of Sally Jackson. As I have been for the last 15 minutes. My guilt and fear made me hesitate in pressing the call button. With one last sigh, I pressed the call button and listened to the ringing, waiting and hoping for her to answer my call.

 

I knew there was a chance that she might decline the call after seeing my name on the phone. I prayed that wasn't the case. I knew Percy was also going to make the call to his mother, but as the one to suggest the meet, it was my responsibility to inform her.

 

My heart thundered in my chest as I held the phone to my ear, listening to the ringing. After a while, I thought she would never pick up, and I was about to end the call when I heard the sound of the call being picked up.

 

"Hello! Jackson-Blofis residence!" A man's voice greeted, and I am immediately taken back to the past, to times I spent in that house. The voice of Percy's stepfather nearly brought me to tears from the yearning I felt for this life I could have lived.

 

I swallowed the lump in my throat, answering in as level a voice as I could muster.

 

"Hello, Mr. Blofis! It's me, Annabeth." I responded, breath held in, waiting for how he would react to my voice. He was quiet for a bit, so I worried he was going to drop the call. But I shouldn't have; he is not that rude of a person. "Annabeth, why the sudden call?" he answered, and I released the breath I was holding. That was one hurdle down; a few more to go. I could hear the sounds of babbling on the other end, and I suddenly remembered his daughter, Estelle.

 

Percy's sister, someone from his family I never got to meet. Sally wasn't pregnant with her when Percy left, and his family cut me off. I wondered how it would have been if I didn't do what I did and I got the chance to know her.

 

I shook my head, dispelling the thoughts of what-ifs from my mind. "I'm sorry for the call, Mr. Blofis. Can I speak with Sally, please?" I asked directly. I was already on the verge of a meltdown from the memories and regret. Dilly-dallying would just make things worse for all of us.

 

It was quiet for a while before he asked me to stand by. I heard him walking, then he called out to his wife, Percy's mother, Sally. I heard him pass the phone to her, and all of a sudden. My heart beat wildly in my chest. Her voice was just as I remembered. Kind was all I could use to describe how her voice sounded to me.

 

The voice of a mother.

 

That was the best description for Sally Jackson's voice.

 

"Hello, Sally Jackson-Blofis speaking." I heard her say, her words echoing in my mind, bringing back memories of a time when I still entertained the idea of being related to her in a more significant way than being her son's friend. Something more, something a lot more tangible.

 

"Mrs. Jackson, it's me, Annabeth," I quickly answered so as not to seem rude. I thanked the fates for allowing me a normal tone of voice as I spoke to the woman I once considered a mother figure. The woman I wanted to call Mother-in-law one day.

 

I heard her gasp, and I wondered if she was going to slam the phone down. I would have understood if she did, and I wouldn't have blamed her for it. Her anger was understandable to me. Expected even after what I did to her son.

 

It took her a few minutes to answer, but when she did, her voice was devoid of any warmth it had for me. It broke my heart, but at least she's talking to me. Which I chose to see as an improvement.

 

"Hello, Annabeth. It's been a while," she replied. Her answer made me breathe easily, knowing she wouldn't be hanging up. I paused, formulating what exactly I was going to say to her.

 

"I know I'm probably the last person you wanted to hear from, and I'm sure you have other things to do, so I won't take too much of your time," I said, almost in a rush. I wanted to get this over with. The hurt in me was overwhelming, and all I wanted at the moment was to cry and wallow in pity and regret. Sadly, I had a job to do. Crying will have to be for later.

 

"Okay, I'll listen." Once again, I thanked the Fates for giving me this chance. I was also thankful for Sally for being the kind woman that she is. For not letting what happened in the past rule her decisions now. I knew she was still upset, but she pushed through that to give me the chance to speak. I wasn't going to waste it.

 

I thanked her and immediately started on the reason for my call. "I called today because we at camp have finally learned what happened to Percy all these years ago. I have no doubt you are aware of it and that you also know of the other people currently living with him." I forced the words to come out of my mouth as calmly as possible. Inside me, though, my heart was shredding itself apart. The thought of Percy being with someone else was causing me so much pain I barely even had enough strength to get up since the day I was told about his relationship with both Piper and Hazel.

 

I didn't blame them, but it still hurt. Knowing that they get to live my dream is making me feel envy for them. And I didn't want to feel that way.

 

"A little over a month ago, we sent a few campers to his place, and they learned a lot more about what has happened with them since 7 years ago," I continued to explain, telling her the story as to why I am calling now after so long. "Last week, I finally called Percy, and we agreed to meet," I added, and I could imagine the shock on her face knowing that after more than 7 years, I was back in contact with her son.

 

I wanted to be more than back in contact with him, and I am going to do the best I can to get him to somehow forgive me. But I leave it to the fates if we are going to be getting back with each other. Especially with the harem that was granted to him.

 

It is a chance for me to get with him again. And I am going to make sure I never take him for granted, like I did in the past.

 

"So, we decided to meet in New York, and I suggested we meet in your home." I told her the reason for the call, and Sally paused for a bit before replying with a question of her own. One I already anticipated. "Why here?" she asked, an expected question to my words.

 

"I figured it would be for the best, and with what I learned about his fiancées, I may not get the best welcome in their home." I gave her the same reasoning I gave Percy, which was the truth if what I was told about the curse was real.

 

"That's actually possible, okay." She accepted my reasoning. "When will the two of you meet?"

 

"Percy said that he's flying out in 2 days, so we'll meet then." I shared the plan I made with Percy, ignoring the giddy, excited feeling bubbling up from within me. I had to remind myself of the possible outcomes this meeting would come to, as told by my mother. Despite my effort, just the prospect of meeting Percy had my heart doing jumping jacks in my chest.

 

"So, the two of you have spoken?" Sally spoke, breaking me out of my daydreams. Her tone carried with it a worried and apprehensive feel. I knew she was worried about what the two of us even talking to each other might have entailed. But I still believe this is needed; it needed to happen sooner rather than later.

 

"Yes, we've spoken over the phone after the campers sent to him came back," I answered, and I couldn't help the way my voice became filled with yearning and hope. There was also relief as I felt it the moment Percy agreed to meet me, like it was chance or a step towards a brighter future for both of us.

 

"That's good. That's a start at least," I heard her murmur. "Yes, it is," she replied. And it really was a good thing.

 

"So, I will be expecting you in 2 days," Sally asked, and I confirmed it. I can just imagine her running through different meals in her mind. Already planning what to serve us. "Yes," I said with a smile that was quickly replaced with a frown.

 

"Thank you, Mrs. Jackson, for agreeing. And again, I'm sorry for all the hurt I caused your family," I told her, sincerity bleeding into my voice. Imploring her to hear how sorry I was and how much I regret my actions.

 

"It's no problem, Annabeth, and for what it's worth, I hope you and Percy can learn to forgive each other," Sally said, her words a salve to my wounded heart. It assured me that I was doing the right thing, and it also gave me hope for a better future, in whatever form it may come.

 

"Thank you! I hope so too! Well, I won't keep you any longer." Knowing that I was losing the battle with my tears, I decided to end the call. I've already troubled her for longer than I planned to; I wouldn't want to burden her with my tears as well.

 

"It was a surprise to hear from you, Annabeth. I'll see you in 2 days." I was about to say goodbye and end the call when Sally spoke before the line went dead. I stared at the phone for a minute before pocketing it. I took a shaky breath before I felt the tears running down my cheek.

 

Tears of sadness or not, I let them flow for a time. My mind was blank of everything except one.

 

Percy.

 

 

---------line break---------

 

 

The sounds of an alarm jolted me out of my thoughts. I fumbled for my phone and saw that I only had an hour before I needed to leave for Sally's place. Pushing myself up, I got out of bed and went straight to the bathroom, eager and nervous to get the day started.

 

After a quick shower, I went down to the lobby of the hotel and went to the small bistro for a light meal. I knew I was going to have a meal with the Jacksons, but I was hungry, and I didn't eat dinner last night due to nervousness.

 

I ordered a couple of sandwiches and a latte and sat down and ate my meal in silence. contemplating the events that will happen in a few more hours. I finished the meal and checked out. I went out and basked in the sun. It was a beautiful day. I suddenly had a feeling that Apollo was blessing this day, making it bright and cloudless just for us. Like he wanted our futures to be as bright as his sun.

 

And as the god of prophecy, I sure hope he's seen good things for me. With a small smile on my face, I began the short walk towards the apartment of Sally Jackson. Ready to meet my future. I joined the throngs of people as they went about their day; soon enough, I found myself in front of a familiar apartment building. I stood in front of it, looking up at the window on the 5th floor, my mind reeling from the memories of all the time I spent here, back when things were bright and simple.

 

With a heavy sigh, I went up the couple of steps and entered. I greeted Tom, the doorman who thankfully still remembered me, with a smile. I missed the old man; he used to always tease me in the past about when he would start calling me Mrs. Jackson. I smiled softly at that reminder of a future I squandered.

 

I went past him and headed to the elevators, getting in and pressing the button for the 5th floor. The closer I got to Sally's place, the more my heart thundered in my chest. My breathing was labored by the time I was standing before her door. I stared at it and remembered the time I was here last time. The time I tried to talk to Percy for the last time. A few days after the meeting with the gods on Olympus after the war with the giants. I tried to talk to Percy multiple times about what had happened to us, tried to apologize and to explain, but every time I got close to him. I would stop in my tracks from the glare he would send my way.

 

The hatred in his eyes was something that took me by surprise back then. I had pushed him so far; I had hurt him so deeply that there was almost no love left in him for me. It was a look I never thought I would see in his eyes for me. I wished back then for him to lash out at me, for him to curse and yell. Heck, I would have accepted it if he had raised his hands to me. I would have accepted it wholeheartedly.

 

Even now, standing in front of this familiar door, I found myself still willing to accept any treatment from him. Just for a chance to apologize to him. To tell him I'm sorry for the hurt I caused him. And maybe, just maybe, tell him that I still love him, with all my heart, with everything I have.

 

He was, and will always be, the one for me.

 

Taking a deep breath, I took a step and knocked on the door. I braced myself and got ready. I had a planned speech I was going to say to Sally; I had a number of things I wanted to tell her, including an apology and thanks for agreeing to this. For allowing me into her home. for listening to me when I called. I had so much in my mind I wrote it down and committed it to memory so that I could tell it to her the moment we met.

 

The door opened, and I opened my mouth to greet the mother of Percy. I was about to start with my planned speech when all of that went out the window. As soon as the door opened, I saw Sally standing in front of me with a soft smile on her face. I was momentarily shocked at the difference from how she was looking at me the last time I met her right here, at the threshold of her home.

 

"Sally, I!" I tried to talk, but I was suddenly pulled forward and engulfed in an all-encompassing embrace. Her warmth washed all over me, and I found myself giving in. My body shook as my tears flowed out; I dug my head into the older woman's shoulders as I shuddered from the sobs that tore through me. No words came out of my mouth, and Sally needed none to understand why I was crying.

 

She knew what my tears represented. Regret for the lost time I could have spent with her. Hurt, for the way our relationship ended. Anger, for the way I acted that led to how things are today.

 

But most of all, gratitude for the chance I now have. The chance to fix it all, the chance to reconnect, the chance to apologize.

 

The chance for something new, if the Fates allow.

 

When I managed to calm down enough to form words, I started to apologize to Sally. For everything, I just kept muttering apologies for a few minutes as Sally kept quiet, patting my back as she kept me in her arms.

 

We stayed like that for a few more minutes until Sally let me go. She held me at arm's length and looked me in my eyes with the same motherly smile I always remember her having. Her eyes held none of the anger I feared for so long; it was replaced with muted happiness and hope.

 

"Let's get you inside." Sally's voice still held that quiet strength in it. Like her words alone were enough to assure me everything will be okay. Like when I was younger and feeling alone without my mother or father to support me, I sought her words and advice to give me the strength to carry on. Losing that was one of the hardest consequences of my actions. I nodded wordlessly and allowed the older woman to lead me inside her home.

 

The place was just like I remember it, same wall, same decor, with a few additions to it. Like the crib I could see beside the sofa. New pictures hung on the walls, as well as some that are now missing from it. None with me, understandable of course, but I couldn't help the hurt I felt at that. Sally turned back and saw me looking at the pictures; what I was feeling must have been printed on my face because Sally answered the unspoken questions I wanted to ask.

 

"They're not gone, Annabeth, just hidden. I couldn't keep them there back then, back when Percy was still furious with you," Sally said, squeezing my hand.

 

That makes a lot more sense; it was reasonable and acceptable. I couldn't imagine how Percy would have reacted to seeing the pictures of us after what happened. Or rather, I didn't want to think about it. I faced Sally and smiled, showing that I understood.

 

We continued through the short hallway from the door to the living room. A quick glance confirmed what I knew. Some things have changed, but the layout of the room was basically the same as it had been before, with a few new items added to it, like a new couch and table. The crib that I noticed first as I entered was empty of the infant I was expecting.

 

"Where is your daughter?" I asked. "Paul took her to his parents yesterday; they'll be back later."

 

I nodded, and I got what she was not saying; she didn't like her daughter to be here in case things turned bad.

 

Sally started asking me about my life as soon as we sat down. I got the feeling that she was trying to get me to be more comfortable before Percy's arrival. I am thankful for her effort, but it wasn't going to happen, not anytime soon anyway. This was a place I considered home for a long time in the past, and then, because of me, I was barred from coming back here. Like the Christian story of Adam and Eve, because of a mistake, I was kicked out of paradise, out of home. Never allowed to return until I was forgiven.

 

Now here I am, inside that home, but feeling like an outsider. Like, I don't deserve to be here. And I knew I didn't, not yet, not until Percy fully forgives me. Not until I am welcomed back here with open arms.

 

"So, how have you been, Annabeth?" Sally asked, and I was torn between answering truthfully or lying. In the end I opted to tell her about my life without delving too deep into how much I suffered without Percy. "I've been better, I'm not going to lie. It was hard, very hard to even go on living after what happened," I started.

 

"I could imagine," Sally responded sympathetically.

 

"There were days when even getting up was almost impossible, and to make matters worse, I had no one to push me on, except Chiron and Malcolm. Some of my siblings distanced themselves from me. They weren't mean like the others at camp, but they also didn't hide their displeasure for me." Sally was kind enough to hold my hands as I shared with her my story. She didn't say anything, probably knowing that nothing would make me feel better.

 

"Back then, I was waiting every day for my punishment for what I'd done. I knew for a fact that Lord Poseidon would have retaliated and punished me severely," I continued, tears now flowing down my cheeks again. "Finding out that Percy shielded me, that even after what I've done to him, he was still protecting me. It just made me hate myself even more!" I was full-on sobbing now.

 

"It took a while, but Chiron managed to push me to go back to school. At first I went back to my father in California. I finished high school, and my dad tried to convince me to go to college there, but the nearness of California to Camp Jupiter made me not want to go there," I continued.

 

"I couldn't make myself go there. Not after I destroyed the plans Percy made for the two of us to go to college there, to live there. Not after I knew I destroyed his dream of starting a family there with me!" I suddenly found myself pulled by Sally into her embrace, and I cried and cried on her arms.

 

Years of regret and hurt poured out of me as I finally opened up to someone. The tears didn't stop as I finally let all the pent-up emotions out, something Chiron, Mom, Dad, and even my stepmom suggested. I remember getting into a fight with all of them whenever they suggested going to a professional. The idea of opening up to a stranger was unthinkable for me. And even now, I still don't think I could have done it. But it was different with Sally; she wasn't a stranger; she was the closest to a mother I had. Sharing with her felt natural and safe.

 

When I got a hold of myself, I pushed off and sat back, wiping my face. Sally watched on with an understanding expression on her face. "Where did you go for college?" She asked me after I was calm enough to talk. "Here, in New York. I moved back to camp and stayed there as I went to college," I answered with a slight smile.

 

Sally nodded. I had a feeling she was happy I chose to continue my studies. I knew from Malcolm that Percy didn't; maybe that was why she's feeling the way she is. "That's good! Education is very important! Did you still go for architecture?" I nodded, smiling at her enthusiasm. "I did, though I haven't done any work connected to it since I graduated," I said morosely; even I felt like it was a waste that I had not done anything with my chosen course.

 

Since I was a child, I've dreamed of building structures, designing towering skyscrapers that people would look upon and admire. wanting to be remembered for years to come. to build something permanent.

 

"That's fine; you can always start now. You're still young, and you can get your parents help to get started. It should be possible now thanks to the changes you demigods brought." I smiled at her advice, intending to follow it. I already planned on asking my dad for help in getting a job after this conversation. Then I will work on being a practicing architect from there. Step by step, as my mom would say.

 

We were quiet for a while, Sally getting up and heating water for tea while I checked the clock on the wall over and over, anxious and excited for Percy to arrive. Her next question shocked me and made me blush.

 

"Before Percy and the girls get here, Annabeth, I need to ask you something quite delicate." She asked as she placed her teacup down on the table. I could see her reluctance, and it made me worry about what she was going to ask. I nodded at her to continue, waiting for whatever it was. "You mentioned on the phone that you already know about Piper and Hazel," she started. I nodded again, indicating that I do know and that I remember what I said when I called last week.

 

"I don't know how to ask this in a better way, so I'll just be direct." Sally squared her shoulders and stared me in the eyes. I noticed a faint blush on her cheeks as she took a deep breath before asking a question I never, ever thought I would be asked by her of all people.

 

"Were you and Percy sexually active before you broke up?"

 

Her question halted my thoughts. Why did she want to know that? What was the relevance, and why was she curious?

 

It took me a few seconds before I could respond. I felt my face heat up as I stared at her. "What? Why are you asking about that?" I asked her in return, not really wanting to know her reasons but wanting to delay answering her question by asking something first.

 

"I need to know, Annabeth. As you know, or at least you said you know, Percy is now the master of a harem with two very beautiful and dutiful girls in it. Add to that three very attentive nymphs who live to take care of all of his needs," Sally explained in a calm voice. I listened to her, still reluctant to share my physical history with the mother of the one man I was romantically involved with.

 

"And, if you know as much as you said you do, then you also know that those girls will be very protective of Percy from you since you do actually have a history of hurting him," Sally continued to explain. "If the girls start to attack you with their words, because I don't think they will resort to physical violence in my presence, and when they do, I think they will use their sexual activities with Percy as weapons against you," she added, her face a bit red from what she said.

 

I had to admit, what she is saying does make sense. And according to what Malcolm told me, he himself witnessed Hazel almost attacking Clarisse of all people because the daughter of Ares mildly insulted Percy. I can't imagine what they would do to me, who actually hurt Percy.

 

I suddenly remember the night Malcolm called me from Percy's place, a day after they arrived there.

 

 

---------Flashback---------

 

 

I was lying on my bed in cabin 6; the rest of my siblings are either getting ready for bed or already asleep. The sudden ringing of my phone brought all attention to me.

 

Hurriedly, I grabbed it from under my pillow and darted out of the cabin, not wanting to disturb the others and also not wanting them to overhear. Once I was behind the cabin, I accepted the call and heard Malcolm's voice on the other line.

 

"Annabeth, it's me. We need to talk."

 

His voice carried with it a worried tone. It instantly put me on edge. 'What has happened? Did Percy turn them away? Were they attacked? Was someone hurt? 'All sorts of questions ran through my mind in an instant. Perhaps knowing me well enough, Malcolm eased my worries somewhat by clearing things up fast.

 

"We got here safe, and we are all okay. We were welcomed by Percy and the rest, and we are now resting. It's been quite a day for us," Malcolm stated, and I could feel the exhaustion in his voice.

 

"That's good to hear, but why did you wait a day to make this call?" I asked; the delay in their contact with us here at camp caused not just me to worry about their status. It was only Chiron's reassurance that we have not tried to contact them ourselves.

 

"I tried to last night, after our first discussions. I tried to IM you and Chiron, but it didn't work. I thought something might have happened, so I waited till today to ask Percy why IMs don't seem to work here. That's also why I'm calling you on the phone." His answer only managed to confuse me even more. 'Why wouldn't IMs work? 'I thought. I decided to ask instead of wracking my brains for the answer.

 

"What did they say about that?" I asked; this was important information that could affect how we deal with Percy and the others in the future.

 

"They said that since the land is protected not just from monsters but also from the gods themselves, it unfortunately restricts powers that originate from the gods as well. Unless allowed by the owner, things like IMs, shadow travel, and other god-given gifts are basically unusable here."

 

Malcolm's explanation shocked me. The restrictions he stated would ensure that, aside from those living within the land, everybody else would be at a disadvantage in a fight. If it ever comes to that, the barrier surrounding the land prevents any would-be attacker from even coming in, so really, it's just an added defense for the residents of the land.

 

It is also proof that what was promised to Percy is being granted. If even the gods couldn't enter his land at will. Then we demigods would surely be helpless going to him and asking him for help or getting him to go on a quest for us. Unless he wants to, of course. And why would he want to? After all he's done for the world, he deserves that break.

 

"That makes sense," I replied, still mulling over that fact. It also meant that I wouldn't be able to get in contact with Percy and Hazel unless I had their numbers. Both of which I didn't have. I wonder if Malcolm could convince them to allow him to share their contact details with us.

 

"It does, but that's not all we learned about Percy." His words filled me with dread, and the things he said next proved it. My mind was a mess of information while my heart was filled with regret and wonder. Percy and Hazel were engaged, as we thought; they were in a relationship. While that knowledge hurt me, I knew the two of them deserved to be happy. And knowing Percy, I'm sure he's making her happy.

 

The company they established, while a surprise, was a welcome one, though it did answer one more question we were at camp trying to find answers to.

 

How Piper came into the picture was still a question in her mind. Besides what Piper told Drew, which was not enough to satisfy the questions in my mind.

 

Malcolm ended his report with the news that Lord Hades came to ask Percy permission to send Nico to his land the next day, further demonstrating the gifts he asked the gods for. We ended the call after a few more minutes, and then I was alone behind our cabin. Despite what I just learned, my heart was weirdly beating calmly.

 

Hazel and Piper are now confirmed to be romantically involved with Percy; that knowledge should have made me cry out loud, or at least feel something, anything really. But all I felt was a sense of all things falling into place. Did I ever think Percy was going to remain single? Of course not. I knew some other woman was going to see how kind and loyal and loving he is and would snatch him up.

 

And no matter how I hurt him, Percy is the kind of man who cannot help but be kind to everyone he meets. That would lead to women wanting to be with him. And just his looks alone are already a guarantee he will have no trouble getting with anyone he fancies. That fact was already proven by the number of his admirers back when we were at camp.

 

So no, I was not surprised he was in a relationship. I was happy he is in love again. What surprised me was that he ended up with 2 people I know.

 

 

---------Flashback end---------

 

 

"Annabeth!"

 

I was shaken out of my thoughts by Sally, her hands on my arm, gently shaking me out of my memories. I don't know how long I blanked out, but I smiled at her as an apology. taking a deep breath and looking straight in the eye before answering.

 

"We were." Two words, and yet they held so much weight for me and for Sally. I don't know how much those words meant for her, but for me, they meant so much. I felt my face burn with embarrassment from my admission. But deep down, I relished the memories of those times I was intimate with Percy. I longed for his touches, and I dreamed of his kisses. For more than 7 years now, I have remained untouched and unloved.

 

There were some who tried to make a move on me, of course. Both men and women, demigods and mortals. But I couldn't make myself accept what they were offering and whenever I tried to imagine myself being with someone else. I would seize up, and my heart would panic, like my whole being couldn't accept anyone else but Percy. I knew it wasn't healthy, but my heart wants who it wants.

 

And it wanted Percy, only him.

 

Normally, my mind would fight against whatever unreasonable thing my heart would beat for, would long for. Like the saying goes. A war between heart and mind. But for this instance, both my heart and mind were of the same opinion. They both wanted the same person.

 

My heart beats for Percy while my mind longs for him.

 

Every single day

 

"Well, thank you for your honesty. I just hope you two didn't do anything here in my home when you two were still together," Sally responded after a while, her cheeks pink but with a small smile on her face.

 

I shook my head, indicating that Percy and I didn't do anything of the sort here. I hope she couldn't see the lie in my eyes. I still remember the few times we did have sex in his room during the times I would sneak in through his window. Or the times we would be left alone in the house. Those memories would always make me smile. A time when I had it all. before I let it all slip away from me.

 

"We didn't, not all the way at least. We mostly did it at his cabin," I replied in a small voice while looking down, avoiding her gaze. We were both quiet for some time after that, just letting the time tick by, not knowing how to carry on the conversation after such an embarrassing topic.

 

Knock! Knock! Knock!

 

Knocking on the door broke the silence, and as one, Sally and I turned to the hallway and the front door at the end of it.

 

"That should be them," Sally said. "Coming!" She called out before standing. She turned to me, and her face turned serious. "Relax, Annabeth, it'll all be okay! You'll see," she said, and then she gave me a comforting smile that managed to calm me down. A smile only a mother could provide to her children, and I was eternally grateful to this woman who so readily forgave me—or not really forgave me but was willingly accepting of me in her home.

 

As I watched her walk to the front door, I found myself wishing that her words would come true.

 

My heart raced in my chest as the seconds ticked by slowly. I became aware of everything in the room as I waited for the man that has been the center point of my existence. "Percy!" I heard Sally shout, and I could just imagine the mother and son sharing an embrace. I remember always smiling whenever I saw them being affectionate with each other.

 

I always loved that about Percy, how, unlike other guys his age, he never felt embarrassed showing how much he loves his mom. I wished I could have the same relationship with my own, but I knew back then that that was impossible. I hope that now. With the changes my mother wanted to put in place, we could have even a fraction of what Percy and Sally had.

 

I heard muted conversation coming from the hallway, and I braced myself for the shock I knew was coming from seeing Percy for the first time in 7 long years.

 

It didn't take long until I heard the sound of multiple footsteps coming from the front door. I held my breath as my heart thundered in my chest as one by one they came out of the hallway. Sally arrived first, leading the way into her home. Her eyes were shining with happiness as she entered her living room. Happiness flowed through her whole being at having her son and his family in her home. She met my eyes, and she nodded at me, a signal of silent support for me.

 

As she stood to the side, I was finally given a clear view of the man standing behind her.

 

Like gravity, I was drawn to him. Like a puppet, I felt like I was being controlled by something. Unaware, I got to my feet but stayed in place as my eyes took in his form in its entirety. The years he's been gone have been very kind to him.

 

He was taller now, a few inches if I'm right. His body is more defined now, his chest and arms filling in his shirt in a very flattering way. His shirt molded over his obviously toned abdomen. His pants couldn't hide the powerful muscles hidden within them. I could only imagine how big and strong he's gotten between his legs.

 

I mentally shook myself, pulling back from the wanton thoughts my mind conjured.

 

I looked up, and our eyes met for the first time since that fateful night aboard the Argo II. Since he overheard me and Piper, my world crumbled. His eyes were the same color of green, the same ones I craved. the ones I loved, and still love, by the way my heart is beating right now. I wouldn't be surprised if everyone in the room could hear it now.

 

His face was more defined, with sharp cheekbones and an angular jaw. He was handsome back then, but now he was irresistible. Standing here in his mother's living room, staring at him, I could feel myself falling even more for him. His absence did nothing to dull the feeling I had for him; no, it made it worse.

 

Now I am sure of one thing: I cannot survive without him in my life.

 

I noticed two figures move from behind Percy to stand by his side. I widened my eyes as I recognized the two. Piper and Hazel, both former friends of mine, were former comrades in the war. And now, both women are also in love with the same man I love.

 

I mentally scoffed at the ridiculousness of Fate. At how the three of us ended up falling for the same man. Then again, I could understand how and why they fell for him. I, after all, fell for Percy for the exact same reasons. The only difference is that they would never make the same mistake I did.

 

A small movement caught my attention, and I lowered my gaze to check it out, and I froze. Right before my eyes was a scene that drilled in the fact that I was trying very hard to ignore. Piper and Hazel, both women, were holding one of Percy's hands in theirs. The sight almost made me bawl my eyes out, and yet, as if knowing what I was going to be doing, Percy called out to me. And hearing his voice in person, not over the phone, managed to calm me down.

 

I saw Percy turn his head to look at both women at his side with a smile before he turned to me. He took a deep breath, and I held mine, waiting for whatever he was going to say to me. And when he did, he spoke to me in the most comforting tone I have ever heard from him.

 

"Hello, Annabeth, how are you?"

 

Five words, and I knew I was a goner.

 

 

 

Notes:

A different POV

Chapter 27: Piper IV

Summary:

Truths Finally Revealed

Forgiveness asked and somewhat given

 

A hopeful reunion, a wish for reconnection

A future dreamed of, close to completion

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

 

I smiled widely as the door opened to reveal Sally, her face smiling in expectation and love.

 

"Percy!" Sally exclaimed happily, wrapping her son in her embrace. Hazel and I shared a look, and I saw the same smile on her face as I'm sure I had on mine. Percy lifted his mother and stepped through the open door. Hazel and I followed, and I shut the door behind us.

 

"Sorry we haven't visited in a while," Percy said as he placed her down on her feet. Sally's eyes were watery as she held back her tears, but she managed a smile for her son and hopefully for us as well. "You're here, that's what matters!" She replied, turning to us next and stepping around her son to get to us.

 

"Hazel! Piper! Welcome! You two look great!" Sally came over and hugged both of us in turn. When she wrapped her arms around me, I basked in the warmth of the woman I now consider to be my mother-in-law. "You look wonderful, Sally!" I complimented her as we held each other at arm's length for a few seconds.

 

We stood there in the hallway for a few more seconds before Sally clapped her hands and declared, "So, let's get this show going?" We followed her through the hallway, and I saw her step to the side as she arrived at the familiar living room. I stood behind Percy as he took a few steps in and froze.

 

Standing a step behind Percy, I saw what caused him to stop in his steps.

 

Right there standing before us was Percy's ex, my ex-friend, Annabeth Chase in the flesh. Again, Hazel and I shared a look, and as one, we each grabbed one of Percy's hands and held it tight. I squeeze his hand, showing my support and reminding him that I, as well as Hazel, am right beside him.

 

My eyes studied Annabeth as she stood frozen in place, staring at Percy with obvious longing mixed with regret. No doubt she is now remembering that fateful night. I also noticed how her eyes went to our joined hands and tightened at the sight of it.

 

As I kept my eyes on her, I felt a surge of love coming from her, overwhelming my senses. As a daughter of Love, I am particularly in tune with the feeling that my mother rules over. I can feel if a person is in love at the moment as well as how intense the feeling is. And at the moment. I felt as if I was feeling my own love for Percy coming from Annabeth.

 

And that feeling only intensified when Percy spoke to her.

 

"Hello, Annabeth, how are you?"

 

Hearing those words made Annabeth's feelings for Percy soar to heights I've only ever felt from me, Hazel, and Percy. I knew right then and there that Annabeth would do absolutely anything and everything in her power and capabilities to get back with Percy. And I didn't know how to feel about that.

 

Strike that! I knew how I felt about that. I hated it! She doesn't deserve to be with Percy; even standing in the same room as him is a privilege that she doesn't deserve. Not after what she's done to him, not after the pain she caused him.

 

I turned to look at Hazel, the other woman to hold Percy's heart, and saw that, like me, she also noticed Annabeth's feelings for Percy. With no words needed, we both clutched at Percy's hands tighter. keeping him with us, not letting him move without the two of us.

 

"Percy," Annabeth spoke; that single word she uttered carried with it the yearning I knew she felt since that night 7 years ago. That one word was filled with all she wanted to convey but couldn't. That one word told me that her feelings for Percy only grew in the time they were apart. She uttered his name like a prayer, a plea to the gods above to hear her wish.

 

"It's good to see you again," she followed up after a bit. Swallowing the words I knew she wanted to say instead.

 

I turned to Percy and saw that he was still staring at her. I could see that he still cared for her, but that was now muted by the betrayal and the time he's spent away from her. I saw him nod in response to her compliment, and I took it upon myself to get the ball rolling. I didn't want to stay in her presence a second more than absolutely needed, after all.

 

I stepped forward and tugged on Percy's hand, pulling him to the sofa opposite the one Annabeth was sitting on. Hazel trailed after us, and as one, we all sat down, with Percy sitting between Hazel and me. Annabeth followed suit and sat down as well, while Sally stood in the kitchen, keeping her eyes on us.

 

We were all silent, and I took that chance to really study Annabeth. It's been a few years since I last saw her. What I saw didn't paint a great picture. The first thing I noticed was her hair; it was dull and lifeless. Not that she cared a whole lot about her hair in the past. Back then, her hair held a luster and bounciness in her curls that her hair lacked now. Now it fell from her head like a dry husk, completely devoid of life and care.

 

Her skin was much like her hair; there was no shine to it. It was dry and uncared for. It was pale, as if she hadn't been under the sun in a long while. She was also thin, not bone thin but clearly malnourished. Her shirt hung loose on her frame like an oversized shirt. If I didn't recognize the shirt she was wearing, I would have thought it belonged to a man.

 

Despite all of that, I could still see some effort on her part. The light makeup he had on, she put on lipstick on her lips, and I could see a faint blush on her cheeks. Her hair was also tied in a ponytail style that she used to wear in the past.

 

And again, despite all that, it was her eyes that drew me in. In contrast to her entire being, her eyes were alight with life. Her eyes were wide as she took in the form of Percy, no doubt drinking in how different he looked from 7 years ago. mentally comparing how he was back then to how he is now. I did the same the first time I saw him at that cafe in New York back then.

 

I was broken out of my musing when I heard Sally clear her throat before speaking, breaking the silence and urging us to talk with one another.

 

"Do you guys want anything? Coffee? Tea? Water?"

 

Sally offered from the kitchen, "Just a glass of water, please." Hazel answered with a smile, and Sally quickly moved, and soon she was passing a glass of water to Hazel, who promptly passed it to Percy, who drained it in one go.

 

I have to hand it to Hazel; while I had my attention on Annabeth, hers was on Percy. She noticed that he was not in a great state of mind and managed to rectify it immediately. I smiled at my soon-to-be sister-wife before turning back to Annabeth, waiting for her to take the first step.

 

Piper visibly saw Annabeth brace herself, taking a deep breath, wringing her hands while her mouth opened and closed a few times. Trying to make the words come out but failing. Finally, after what seemed to be a considerable effort on her part, Annabeth finally found her voice and spoke, her eyes looking at Percy and Percy alone.

 

"Percy, I know I've done this a million times, and I know I don't have the right to even speak to you after all I've done, but," Annabeth paused, took another deep breath, her hands now clasped on her lap. "I'm sorry!" She said in a clear voice that conveyed all her regret.

 

And, like a floodgate that has been opened. Her word came tumbling out. Unfettered and unblocked. It flowed out like a tide, rushing through the shore, and I watched from a safe distance as it crashed against the cliff that is Percy's will.

 

"I'm sorry for what I've done!"

"I'm sorry for hurting you!"

"I'm sorry for betraying you!"

"I'm sorry for pushing you away!"

"I'm sorry I was weak!"

"I'm sorry I let my hubris get the better of me!"

 

With her words came her tears; as her apologies flowed out, so did the tears fall from her eyes. Her hands balled into fists on her lap as she cried her heart out. Despite all this, her eyes never left Percy's. I felt the genuineness in her apology, and I knew she really regretted her past mistakes.

 

Listening to her words brought me back to that fateful night, the night that changed everything—for her, for them, and for us.

 

 

---------Flashback---------

 

 

"What?"

 

I froze, panic and fear racing through my veins as I heard that voice from behind me. A voice I have come to be familiar with throughout this journey. I saw fear and disbelief in Annabeth's eyes as she stared at some point behind me.

 

I knew that if I turned around, I would see him standing there. Even from where I was standing, I could feel his anger flowing like waves to where I and Annabeth were standing.

 

The previously choppy waters of the Aegean Sea stilled all of a sudden. The water surface leveling out like a mirror's surface. If it had been a clear night sky, the water would have reflected the stars in an unbelievable sight. The world quieted, and I knew this was the calm before the storm; this was the peace before all hell broke loose.

 

I turned around, ready to face whatever was behind me, while Annabeth stood still, hands on her mouth. Her chest was heaving from the nervousness I knew she was feeling at the moment. The moment I was facing the same direction she was, I was hit with a fear more primal than I've ever felt before.

 

More so than when I faced monsters and giants. I feared for my life right at this moment more than at any point in my now dangerous life. I knew, right then and there, one mistake from me could mean death.

 

Right in front of me, of us, stood Percy Jackson. Hands clenched at his side into a fist, messy black hair falling before his sea-green eyes. His eyes, used to shimmer in mischievous light, now glowed with power. Before they shone with care and love for Annabeth and for us; now they burned with anger and hurt.

 

His face, handsome and angular, now looked to be chiseled from stone. His lips, always having the playful smirk, were now set straight, with none of the playfulness they had.

 

Aside from the anger I could feel rolling off of him, I could not get a read on him. Just like the sea that he commands, his current state was a volatile one. As calm and still as he looked at the moment, I knew beneath the surface, a storm was brewing, just waiting to be let out. And once it did, we would all suffer for it.

 

"Care to repeat what I just heard, Piper?" His words carried with them an edge I've never heard from him before. A danger that was just lurking beneath the surface. Of a barely contained rage just simmering within him.

 

I opened my mouth, but no words came out. How could I repeat what I just said? How could I do that? knowing it would only hurt him even more. More importantly, how could I do what he was asking if it meant that there could be a chance he would hurt me too? Percy and Annabeth had just escaped Tartarus. Annabeth might not have told me all that happened to them down there, but from what she'd told me, I knew Percy did most of the fighting for the two of them.

 

The fear in her eyes as she told me what she could spoke volumes of the things she witnessed down there. The horrors they faced and the hardships they survived. Despite that, the fear Annabeth held for Percy after their time down there. He told me all I needed to know about Percy.

 

I might have seen him as an unimpressive, lanky boy before. But now, now I cannot but see him as dangerous. More so now, when he is at the edge of insanity.

 

So no, I kept my mouth shut. I shook my head and took a step back. My body was shivering, but not from the weather, but from the fear I felt from the man in front of me. Percy scoffed after seeing me back off. "No? You can't repeat what you just said?" he asked, his words weighing me down.

 

He then turned his sight to Annabeth beside me. His eyes turned cold as he looked at her. Eyes that used to be filled with love and awe when looking at her now looked at her with utter hatred and disgust. A sneer formed on his lips as he took in her huddled form.

 

"And you, Chase. Care to say what you really think of me? What you really feel about me?" There was no warmth, no love in his voice now. Only anger and pain. The gift I received from my mother that allowed me to feel what others are feeling told me how hurt Percy currently is. I could feel his heart breaking the longer he looked at Annabeth.

 

Pain

Disbelief

Betrayal

Regret

 

That was all I could feel from Percy as he stared at the woman he loved, loved. The woman he sacrificed so much for. The woman he traded immortality for. The woman even the gods were powerless to erase from his mind.

 

The woman he jumped into Tartarus for.

 

The woman that he now discovered has betrayed him for the longest time, the one who fooled him. the one who used him.

 

He took one step forward, and Annabeth flinched. I saw fear and worry flit in her eyes before she took a step towards Percy with her hands reaching for him.

 

"Percy, I can explain," Annabeth started to say, only to be met by a scoff from Percy.

 

"Explain?!" his response thundered across the quiet night. He took one more step, and the sea around us rippled before dissipating in the distance. "I guess you could explain your way out of this mess; after all, you planned all of this since the day we met!" Percy's eyes burned with hatred as he snarled at Annabeth, baring his teeth at her in a sneer.

 

"I didn't plan this!" Annabeth shook her head, her blonde hair scattering in the wind. But there was no wind to blow it, so they fell along her back and shoulders. "You, Athena's favored daughter, didn't plan this. Are you kidding?" Percy refuted. He then started to pace in front of us, and I felt as if I was seeing a wild animal pacing before a kill.

 

"Didn't plan this? What was that saying you love so much, Chase?" Percy stopped pacing and turned to Annabeth once again; his use of her last name for address didn't get lost on me. He was severing ties with her in the most obvious way possible. The two times I heard him call her that, I felt a stab of hurt from Annabeth. Despite what she confessed to me, it would seem that she does love Percy after all. Though I doubt any good will come from her loving him now.

 

The damage was done, I'm afraid.

 

"Athena always has a plan! Those are the words you live by, right?" Percy leaned down and tilted his head, asking Annabeth in a mocking tone.

 

"I didn't mean it like that!" Tears were falling from her eyes now as Annabeth tried to explain herself. But even I don't know how to excuse what she just told me earlier.

 

"So I misunderstood what I heard Piper say?" Percy said, standing tall, pulling his shoulder back, and looking straight at Annabeth. "So I misheard it when Piper said that 'You used me and my feelings to ensure my loyalty in the war?" Percy repeated the words I said, the words Annabeth herself said when she opened up to me.

 

"I didn't hear her correctly when she said you've been tempted to go out with other men since I will always stay with you no matter what." Annabeth's eyes were downcast as Percy repeated the words she uttered earlier.

 

"You didn't mean it when you said you don't know how you can stay with me after what I did down in the Pit?" The anger that was masking the pain Percy felt was nowhere now as he said that. The pain was so obvious in his eyes a blind man could see it. The pain and anguish in his voice was so palpable I almost couldn't breathe from feeling it too.

 

Annabeth was speechless as she tried to think of a way to refute her earlier words. But try as she might, there was no going back from this. What was said and done was said and done. There was no rectifying this, and I grew afraid that Percy would leave. That he would jump off the ship and the fighting to us. We were in the middle of the sea, and as selfish as it was of me to think like this, I didn't want him to go. His presence on the ship guaranteed our safety in the water.

 

Percy was heaving, and I sensed that he was having trouble holding back his anger at the moment. Annabeth looked at him and tried to come closer to him, but Percy backed away. "I did what I did down there to make sure you get out alive," Percy said in a low voice devoid of any warmth.

 

"I planned on staying down there, just so you could escape!" Percy's voice was hard, and it thundered over us.

 

"I almost pushed myself beyond the point of no return to ensure your safety!" He took a step towards Annabeth, forcing her to back off and me to get out of the way.

 

"I chose you over godhood, over immortality!" Another step.

 

"I chose you over all the others, even when I didn't remember who I was!" and another.

 

"I chose you, always I choose you!" He was now standing right in front of Annabeth, and she was leaning against the ship's railing.

 

"But not anymore." Percy's words carried over the sea. In the silence of the surroundings, his voice was the only thing we could hear. My heart broke for the two, but there was nothing I could do. I was complicit in this breakdown. It was my slip of the tongue that Percy overheard.

 

Annabeth's breath hitched as she looked up at Percy as he looked down at her. "What?" Annabeth choked on that single word, the same word Percy said as he overheard us earlier. Now uttered by Annabeth in an entirely different context.

 

"We're done, Chase; we're through," Percy said with an air of finality. There was a steely resolve in his eyes as he announced the breaking of their relationship. Annabeth's mouth opened and closed, trying to refute his words or deny them. I don't know. All I know is that Percy's mind was made up, and there was no changing it.

 

He stepped back and turned around, heading back down the interior of the ship. As he was about to step through the door, Annabeth called out for him, finally finding her voice.

 

"Percy, wait!" She took a single step with her arms outstretched.

 

"No!"

 

Percy shouted from the door, not bothering to look back. And yet I felt the force of his anger; the previously still waters of the sea suddenly began churning. Waves started to batter the sides of the ship; I was forced to grab ahold of the railing to avoid tumbling over.

 

The wind blew every which way, and the ship lurched side to side as it picked up speed. Lightning and thunder struck the sky as I watched the Son of Poseidon, the son of the storm-bringer, bring the storm to where we are.

 

"I will stay until the Giants and Gaia are defeated," Percy said, his voice carrying over the storm all around us.

 

"After that, I want nothing to do with you!" That said, Percy ducked through the door and disappeared from our sight. Thunder shook the sky, and rain started to fall. I stood there, rooted in place as I stared at the place Percy had been just a second ago. The rain pelted us, and we didn't move an inch until Annabeth dropped to her knees.

 

I ran to her and knelt beside her. I saw her tears falling, obvious despite the rain. She, like me, was staring at the door with an unreadable face. I sensed confusion and disbelief from her. I had no doubt her mind was a mess right now, and yet I didn't know how to help; I'm not sure I wanted to help at all.

 

I mean, I was the cause of this.

 

I was about to apologize to her when she turned to me with a panicked look in her eyes.

 

"What do I do?" she whispered, and for once, I didn't know how to answer.

 

 

---------Flashback end---------

 

 

A squeeze on my hand brought me back to the present. I turn to see Percy looking at me, smiling but with a concerned look on his face. I had no doubt he noticed me getting lost in the memories and got worried I might blame myself for that mess again.

 

And I loved him all the more for it. People always used to say that Percy was oblivious, and that might have been true in the past. But now, now he is a very observant and caring partner.

 

I returned his smile, assuring him that I was fine but appreciative of his concern. I leaned my head on his shoulder and just concentrated on what was happening right now. I felt Percy kiss the top of my head, causing my heart to flutter with love for him. I so very much wanted to return the favor, but I knew now was not the right time; maybe later, I told myself.

 

I settled down on the seat, my head on his shoulder, and turned my eyes to the woman in front of me.

 

Annabeth was watching us with tears in her eyes; she had just finished pouring her heart out to Percy. I also noticed the clear envy in her eyes from seeing how we acted just now. Seeing the caring side of Percy, his concern for me. And of course that little kiss he gave me, even if it's just on the top of my head. It would affect her as much if we made out right here, right now.

 

All I'm feeling for her at the moment is envy, regret, and jealousy, but not so much of that. And love, of course, so much love.

 

Before I could dwell more on Annabeth's growing feelings for my man, Percy replied to Annabeth's apologies.

 

"I accept your apologies, Annabeth," Percy began, his voice slow, clear, and kind. With no hint of the anger that used to dominate him whenever he was reminded of Annabeth and the things she had done. Now there was acceptance and muted care for the woman he once loved with all his heart.

 

I saw Annabeth's eyes light up from Percy's words. But before she could celebrate or reply, Percy's next words dashed her burgeoning hope. "But I can't forgive you just yet." Percy's words were not unkind, and yet I saw the hurt in Annabeth's eyes as his words registered in her mind. Annabeth's eyes closed as she hung her head down; her breath hitched as she quietly sobbed.

 

Sally, being the kind woman that she is, moved to sit down beside Annabeth. Running her hand up and down her back, Sally consoled the crying woman who just had her hopes dashed by a few words from his son.

 

I glanced at Hazel and saw that she had her eyes on Percy, her hands, like mine, wrapped around one of his. Looking up, I saw concern and guilt on his face as he looked at the results of his words.

 

'This won't do.' I thought Percy shouldn't have to feel guilty about his choices and decisions. Especially in regard to Annabeth. She was just getting what she deserved, as far as I'm concerned. She should be thankful Percy even entertained her request for this meeting. Percy is under no obligation to hear her out, in my opinion. Annabeth's tears should not be affecting Percy so much. But unfortunately, Percy was a kind man, the same one she fell in love with. And right now, his kind heart was reacting to Annabeth's suffering.

 

'I just hope Percy doesn't cave to her, not easily anyway.'

 

I'll have to remind Percy that he doesn't have to cater to Annabeth later. Either way, I will always be here to support Percy, no matter what he decides to do.

 

Annabeth managed to calm herself after a while; Sally handed her a box of tissues from the table, and the blonde wiped her face before facing us again. "Thank you, Sally," she muttered to the older woman sitting beside her, who smiled in response.

 

"I understand, Percy. I know why you can't forgive me. Gods know I don't even deserve to ask for it from you. But I will not stop wishing for it; I won't stop asking for it. If it takes me the rest of my life, then I'll gladly spend all of it begging for you to forgive me," Annabeth declared in a quivering voice. I felt her determination, and I knew she would not stop.

 

I felt my irritation rise, but I held back from doing anything, remembering Percy's request for me and Hazel. He didn't want us to act untowardly to Annabeth, despite what she has done. According to Percy, he was the one he hurt and betrayed, and since he no longer feels hatred or anger towards her, then there was no reason for the two of us to feel hostile to her.

 

His logic is sound, I know. But women are not logical beings. Add the curse of the harem in the equation, and you end up with two overprotective women who took it personally that their man was hurt and betrayed by the woman sitting in front of them. A woman who is now apologizing and angling to get back with her man.

 

"You're free to try!" Hazel suddenly said, at the same time I scoffed loudly.

 

I felt Percy squeeze my hand, and I knew he did the same for Hazel. A quiet warning and a reminder of his request. I also saw Sally widen her eyes at us, wordlessly asking Percy to keep us all calm.

 

"Girls, you promised." Percy's gentle words chastised us, causing us to stop. Hazel muttered an apology while I just smiled at him, not trusting my mouth to stay silent.

 

"Sorry about that," Percy told Annabeth, who shook her head.

 

"Don't. It's okay. I understand that they're angry for you. And I deserve it and so much worse," Annabeth refuted. I felt her sincerity, which I found both admirable and irritating at the same time.

 

I wanted to tell her what she deserved, but I held back, not wanting to go against Percy's wishes. I sighed and leaned even more against Percy's side, almost putting my entire weight on him.

 

Was it petty of me? Yes.

Did I want to show off to Annabeth? Also, yes.

Did I want Annabeth to know her place? Definitely yes.

 

If I could, I would have kissed him in plain view of her, not to hurt her. But just to remind her of what she lost and what I now have.

 

After a little bit, Annabeth began to speak again, asking Percy a question I knew she wanted to ask since she got the news of Percy being found.

 

"So, how have you been, Percy?"

 

Annabeth asked in a small voice; her curiosity was palpable, but I also noticed a yearning in her. A want deep within her to know how Percy has been living. For what did she want to know that? I don't know, but I can bet money that she wants to know more so she can make a plan on how to move forward with her plans to get back with Percy.

 

I turned to Percy and saw him staring at Annabeth; no doubt he as well has figured out Annabeth's angle. He, after all, knows her best. He stayed silent for a few seconds before exhaling. With a small smile, he answered her question, and I felt better with that because I felt that Percy truly had moved on from her. He didn't feel reluctant to share his past with her because she is his past. And he is now living in the present, looking forward to the future, with us.

 

If the two of them would ever get back together, it would be a fresh start. They wouldn't be picking up where they left off, and they would be starting off as two new people. Completely different from how they were seven years ago.

 

"I'm good, thank you for asking." Percy smiled as he answered, the same smile he uses when dealing with clients. It was polite and cordial. And it wasn't what Annabeth wanted to see on his face, I'm sure. "Although, it was hell for me at the start," Percy added at the end. Leave it to him to make light of his suffering. I lifted the hand of his that I was holding and brought it up to my lips.

 

I kissed the back of his hand, nuzzling it after. Trying to remind him that he isn't alone now. Hazel, on his other side, used both hands to massage the hand she was holding while looking up at her man, our man.

 

Besides the nymphs, she was the one to really see how Percy was after everything came down. The aftermath of the war, Tartarus, and Annabeth's betrayal. She's told me how, despite his own pain and suffering, Percy still put her first after she came to live with him.

 

His heart was already healed when I came into the picture, so I was able to wiggle myself into his life and love quite easily compared to how it was during Hazel's time with him. As much as I'm glad he was able to recover, I sometimes wish I was there for him during the darkest of his days. I would have loved to have supported him during that time.

 

"I was lucky I had Mom and Paul to support me at the beginning," Percy said, smiling at his mother sitting beside Annabeth. Sally smiled back at her son, and I felt the love permeate the room from the two of them.

 

"And then, Hazel came into the picture and swept me away!" Percy grinned at the smaller woman sitting on his other side. Hazel blushed but returned his loving smile with one of her own. I felt her love towards Percy, and it mirrored his own for her. "Oh hush!" Hazel slapped his arm in protest, causing Percy to chuckle.

 

"He's right, Hazel. It's only after you arrived that Percy began to open his heart again," Sally said, joining the conversation, smiling softly at Hazel. I turned to Hazel and smiled at her too. I wanted to add something as well, but I was stopped by Annabeth's voice.

 

As one, we all turned to her as she spoke. "I'm glad to hear that you had help, Percy." Her voice was small and sad, and I knew instantly that one of the reasons why she still hasn't moved on is because she had no one to support her. Or maybe because, unlike Percy, she didn't want to be helped.

 

From my therapy sessions, I learned that some people become so comfortable in their suffering and pain that changing things for the better becomes unimaginable. That they would rather stay where they are than face the uncertainty that dealing with their traumas would bring.

 

I was lucky, or we were lucky Percy was not that kind of man. But it seems Annabeth is one. It took Percy being found for her to find the will to change things up.

 

And that's just kind of sad to think about.

 

"And you too, Hazel. I'm glad you had Percy in your life." Annabeth followed up; I could tell it hurt her to say that. But she was also sincere in her words; she truly believed what she said. "If you don't mind me asking, how is it living with Percy?"

 

Her brazen question caught me off guard; I never thought she would go and ask something like that to our faces. I knew she was going to be curious about how our lives have been. I am too, about hers, but I wouldn't ask her like this.

 

I turned to Hazel and saw her staring silently at the blonde. Once upon a time, Hazel looked up at Annabeth, and Annabeth was wary of Hazel at the start due to her closeness to Percy when they met at New Rome for the first time. But that passed quickly. It must have been jarring for her to discover that Hazel was with Percy; same with me, I'm sure.

 

I was about to rebuke her for her audacity when Hazel spoke up. "I don't know where you found the gall to ask me that question, but for Percy's sake, I'll answer." There was a rare hardness in Hazel's tone when she spoke to Annabeth that kind of surprised me. I've only ever heard her speak this way a few times with some of the employees of the store, and only when they mess up.

 

It's times like these that remind me that as kind and sweet as Hazel is, she was once a praetor of New Rome. Leading hundreds of warriors and commanding their obedience and respect. I watch Hazel sit up on the sofa, back straight like the general she once was. Though she never released Percy's hand, her hold on it was tight and firm, like mine.

 

"My life has never been better. I have been the happiest I have ever been since I got with Percy," Hazel stated plainly, her eyes shining with the truth of her words, words that I share as well. "And it's only going to get better from here," she added softly, turning to look at Percy with a lovely smile. Like what I did earlier, Hazel tugged on his hand and kissed it, her eyes shining with love for this man who means the world to us.

 

Percy returned the favor, pulling Hazel to him and capturing her lips in a soft and chaste kiss. Yet it contained an ocean of love within, almost drowning me and Hazel with the amount he had for us. I shivered from the intensity of the feelings washing over me, and it reminded me of another thing he has that floods us when we are alone together. I felt my cheek burn from the wanton thoughts my mind suddenly flooded with, and I shook myself mentally. Putting that picture aside for now.

 

But later, after this. I will demand to be flooded by my fiancé until I am drowning in him.

 

"You make me the happiest too, you and Piper both!" Percy said as the two separated, looking deeply in each other's eyes. If we were back home, Hazel would have dragged Percy to her bedroom already. Unfortunately, we are not, so Hazel turned back to Annabeth. I did the same and saw her looking pained at the display she just witnessed; her eyes were wide, and she was biting her bottom lip.

 

It took a while before she could respond.

 

"I see. I am happy for you two, really I am. Since I've already asked, I was already told some information on how you came to live with him, but I would like to confirm just one thing. You fell for Percy before you joined the harem, right?"

 

I guess I should have known she would ask about that; her curiosity for one and the possibility it represented would have made her very interested in the harem.

 

I waited to see how Hazel would deal with her question, planning on supporting and adding to however Hazel chose to face this inquiry from Annabeth. We both know why she is asking this; she wants to know how she could get in and be a part of Percy's harem. Using that Athena mind of hers to plan a way to use this to her advantage. I wish her luck in this; Percy is no longer the gullible guy she knew who would have welcomed her with open arms like before.

 

Hazel sighed, then she leaned back on the sofa, dropping her head on Percy's shoulder. "When I lived with Percy, he informed me about the harem not because he had any intention of making me a member. He did it so that I would be aware of it," Hazel started. "I was in a very dark place when my father sent me to live with Percy, and he did so for my benefit. So I could heal, my father reasoned, and Percy did everything in his power to help me. He supported me, all the way, in every way." Hazel was looking up at Percy, who was blushing slightly from the compliments.

 

'So cute! '

 

I gushed in my mind at the sight of this godly man, red-faced from a few words from one of his women.

 

"You know how he is, Annabeth. Do you really think I stood a chance of not falling for him when he devoted his care to me? When he stayed with me during my darkest time?" Her questions felt like a slap to the face, and Annabeth felt it. As she had experienced all that Hazel pointed at, she squandered them away.

 

'And now she's back after finding out what she lost,' I mused.

 

"So yes! I fell for Percy before I joined the harem. And I fell for him hard; it didn't matter to me if the harem existed or not. By then I would have gone down on my knees and begged him to allow me to love him!" Hazel declared, straight-faced. Her words contain nothing but the truth, a truth that I share as well.

 

"You go on your knees for him now anyway," I teased, a smirk on my face as I wiggled my brows at Hazel. Her face turned red as she looked at me. She raised an eyebrow and responded to my jab. "Like you don't?" I grinned at her and shrugged in response. Not like I hide it from people; I love Percy, and I don't mind giving him pleasure in any way I can. Pleasuring him brings me pleasure too, so I do it often.

 

"Girls!"

 

Sally huffed, unamused by the topic Hazel and I began talking about. Hazel and I smiled apologetically to our future mother-in-law. She shook her head, but she had a smile on her face. I figured we were forgiven, but I would have to do something to make up later.

 

'Maybe I can take her shopping,' I thought.

 

I noticed Annabeth was quiet. Looking at her, I found her with her head down. I felt kind of bad knowing what Hazel and I insinuated would be hurtful for her to hear. But I don't particularly regret doing it, and I know Hazel doesn't either. We both love Percy, and we are not ashamed of showing it or telling people about it.

 

I watched her take a shaky breath before she lifted her head. She nodded to Hazel, thanking her for her honesty before turning to me with an expectant gaze. I sighed as I knew what she wanted from me; why she wanted it, though, I don't know. Deciding to humor her, I steeled myself and opened my mouth to give her what she was silently asking for.

 

"My story is somewhat the same as Hazel's; the only difference is that I came to live with Percy with the expectation of falling for him," I started, and my words shocked Annabeth. By the way her eyes widened, I could tell she wasn't expecting that. "Yes, I knew I would fall for him before long. My mother all but told me of that eventuality." I smiled, remembering that discussion.

 

"What happened?" Annabeth asked, and I told her my story, albeit a shorter version.

 

"Shel and I broke up after I fell to a dark place after learning of Jason's death," I shared. I leaned against Percy, needing his presence for the next part. Percy took his hand from my grasp and, showcasing how in tune he is with me and my needs, moved the arm and wrapped it around me. Encasing me in his warmth and care. Giving me the reassurance I needed, telling me not in words but in his actions that he will always be with me, supporting me and loving me no matter what.

 

I smiled at him as I placed my now-freed hand on his chest. Feeling his heartbeat calms me down.

 

"I was suicidal for a time after that. Everywhere I went just reminded me of all the loved ones I lost. Camp, my father's place, and New Rome didn't do anything but put me in a more dangerous mindset," I added, and I felt Percy pull me closer to him, and I relished his protectiveness and his possessiveness of me. I loved it when he laid his claim on me, declaring to the whole world that I belong to him.

 

'Gasp!'

 

Annabeth had a shocked look on her face. I felt her concern for me, and I smiled at her, willing her to understand that I am okay now.

 

"I went to my mother for help, and she sent me to Percy for the same reason Hazel was sent here by her father," I went on to say. "The safety that Percy and his place provided would ensure I could heal safely," I added. I lifted my head and kissed Percy's jaw, looking him in his eyes as I continued.

 

"But unlike with Hazel, my mother told me of the possibility of me falling for Percy. I tried to refute her words, but I knew deep down she was right. I took my time deciding if I wanted to accept her plan, but in the end I agreed." Percy was looking at me with so much love in his eyes I felt giddy from it.

 

"And so I moved in with Percy and Hazel, and during the course of my stay with them, I saw just how attentive Percy is to Hazel's needs. I saw how he cared not just for her but for the three nymphs as well. I also experienced what it is to be subjected to his care; I found out how good it felt to be supported wholeheartedly by someone who wanted nothing from you in return. I discovered what it feels like to have someone wish nothing but the best for you and do everything in their power to help you be the best version of yourself, not for themselves, but for your sake."

 

Words flowed out as I bared my mind and soul to Percy. I may have been answering Annabeth's question, but my words were for Percy and him alone. I wanted him to know just how much I appreciated all that he did for me. How thankful I am for his support. How much I love him from the bottom of my heart.

 

His eyes shone with love as he listened to me, drinking in my words and the feelings within them. I was just about to devour his lips when a clearing of a throat stopped me. I turned and saw Sally looking pointedly at me, and I giggled and opted to just kiss Percy on his cheek, just to tide over my need for him, for now, that is.

 

"And so, like Hazel, I fell for this perfect example of a man beside me. And with the help of Hazel, I managed to convince him to give me a chance and allow me to be a part of his harem," I continued. "Because Percy, being the honest and honorable man that he is, was denying himself the chance to be with more than one woman, officially, that is." I looked at Hazel as I said that, and we shared a short laugh at Percy's expense.

 

"I didn't want the harem in the first place," Percy grumbled, and Hazel and I both leaned closer to him, Hazel pulling on his arm tighter while I snaked my arms across his body, holding him close.

 

"We know," I told him.

 

Where other men would have been delighted to have a legitimate way of having multiple women with them. Percy, on the other hand, lamented that fact. He is okay with the idea now, but for the longest time in the past, he was very much against it. Hazel took weeks of explaining before Percy agreed with her idea of joining the harem.

 

"If Percy was against it, how did you get him to accept you?" Annabeth asked all of a sudden.

 

I stared at her as I answered.

 

"With the help of Hazel and the nymphs, we planned a picnic, and Hazel left us alone for me to confess to Percy," I said with a grin, nuzzling my head on Percy's chest. "And yet it still took me convincing him to get him to agree and invite you into the harem," Hazel teased, and I saw her smiling as she kissed Percy's knuckles.

 

I felt Percy shaking his head, and I giggled, picturing him with that small smile on his face that I have grown to love.

 

"That is how I fell for Percy; that is how my life has been since then," I told Annabeth, laying my head down on Percy's chest, listening to his heartbeat, enjoying his warmth.

 

I enjoyed the quiet for a bit, all of us no doubt digesting all that had happened. Annabeth, I'm sure, is currently analyzing all that she learned. Compiling it in that brain of hers and finding out how to use it for her plans.

 

Oh, I know she has a plan; if she doesn't, then she will have one. And I bet it will include a way for her to be a part of our lives. While I am against it right now. It will ultimately fall on Percy to decide. If he decides to accept her, then Hazel and I will welcome her as part of the family. If he doesn't, then this hate and irritation I feel for her will remain. And I will forever be on guard with her.

 

I was brought back to the present by Percy's voice, asking Annabeth something I have been wondering about.

 

"My turn to ask," Percy said suddenly, and I saw Annabeth brace herself as she nodded for him to continue.

 

"How have you been, Annabeth? What have you been doing for the past seven years?"

 

There was no hate or anger in his voice. All I could hear was curiosity about how she had been living. I found myself perking up, and I knew Hazel was also paying close attention to Annabeth now. Both of us are waiting to learn what she has been doing with her life, like Percy is.

 

I turned to Annabeth to see how she was taking the question. I saw her looking at Percy with a contemplative look; I just knew her mind was running a mile a second, formulating a plan on how to answer it to her advantage.

 

"I'm not going to lie, it could have gone worse than it did," Annabeth started with a rueful smile. Immediately, I felt Percy move, sitting straighter as his attention was now fully on Annabeth. His worry is palpable for how his ex's life has gone.

 

"After you left, I was stuck for a time. It took a few months and a number of people to push me forward with my life, or a semblance of it anyway." Her smile carried no humor while her eyes showed the pain she was feeling. "The first step I did was to move back in with my parents, to get away from camp, from everyone who knew, away from the judgment I got from them."

 

"My family was supportive and pushed me to carry on with my studies; I graduated as we planned." Annabeth smiled at Percy at that statement, and I remembered the two of them planning their education back then. Or at least Percy telling Annabeth about how he planned to go to college at New Rome University after high school. "My dad wanted me to continue my studies in California, but I couldn't do that. With how near Camp Jupiter and New Rome are to me, I would have been reminded of what you dreamed for us, of what I destroyed with my own decisions." Her eyes were watery now as she told us of how her life after Percy went away had gone.

 

I turned to Percy as I saw him listening attentively; his eyes held nothing but compassion for Annabeth. I knew right away that Percy would extend his help to her if she needed it, and he would do so without any motive other than to help. I hope Annabeth wouldn't need his help. I'm sure Annabeth would be better off with it, of course, but I also knew she would use it to get close to Percy again. And at the moment, I didn't want her anywhere near Percy. Selfish as it may be.

 

"But you did go to college, right?" Percy asked after a few seconds. There was apprehension in his voice, and I knew he was worried that Annabeth didn't go to college. It was something that he knew was very important to Annabeth. A dream of her from before he came into her life. I knew he would be hurt, and he would blame himself in the event that Annabeth forewent her education because of what happened between them.

 

"I did," Annabeth answered with a soft smile on her face. I could tell she liked that Percy was showing concern for her. I fought the urge to put her in her place and bit my tongue from commenting on how she should wipe that smile off her face. Instead, I snaked my arms around Percy and held him closer, nuzzling his chest with my nose as I inhaled his intoxicating scent.

 

Whether she noticed what I did or not, Annabeth went on with her story, not looking at me in the slightest. "After high school, I went back to New York and enrolled in NYU. I took architecture, as you would know." She paused and looked at Percy; he nodded in confirmation, making her smile widen a bit more. "I lived at camp during breaks and stayed at a dorm near the campus."

 

"After I graduated, I moved back to camp; aside from a few small projects, I haven't really done anything close to what I dreamed of doing." Annabeth looked down at that, shame the dominant feeling I got from her. I wanted to feel bad for her, her dream of being able to design buildings right at her fingertips, yet she was unable to reach for them. Hindered by her guilt for her mistakes. For the first time since I walked into the room. I wished for her to get better; I wished for her to be able to live out her dream. Just not with Percy in them.

 

"I didn't expect this from you, Annabeth. I hoped you would have at least gone on and become an architect by now," Percy commented, shaking his head.

 

"Many people did, but I just couldn't find the motivation. Chiron, Malcolm, and my parents—they were among the only ones who tried to push me forward. But I didn't listen to them; the few projects I was talking about were from Chiron introducing me to a few demigods that grew older and were looking for a demigod architect to help them design a place that could be appropriate for demigod life," Annabeth explained. Her words, while making sense, also didn't really.

 

Percy nodded, though I felt that he still couldn't accept her reasoning. We were quiet for a few minutes after that until Percy asked something else. A question that took Annabeth by surprise, going by the look on her face.

 

"And, romantically, was there anyone in the past seven years you got close to?"

 

My curiosity was piqued, and I turned my full attention to what her answer would be. Annabeth stared at Percy, and I could see the conflict once again in her eyes. It took her a minute before she sighed before answering.

 

"No one," Annabeth declared, shaking her head. "I mean, there were a few who tried, both men and women, but I just couldn't get myself to accept what they were offering," she added in a small voice, her eyes looking straight at Percy. I felt the truth in her words, and I knew the reason behind her decision to remain single.

 

She wanted to remain loyal to Percy.

 

I scoffed mentally at that, a little bit too late in my opinion. She should have done that before she did what she did. Then again, if she had, then I would not have had the chance to be with Percy like this. Or maybe the Fates would have found a different way to get to this outcome.

 

"Why?" Percy asked, and I rolled my eyes at him. I wanted to smack him for acting dumb, but Hazel beat me to it. Smacking his arms, Hazel chided him for his question like a mother would.

 

"Stop acting dumb, Percy! You know as well as we all do what her reason is." Percy pouted as he leaned back while Sally looked on, an amused smile on her face. Annabeth, on the other hand, was looking at Hazel with awe, perhaps finally seeing her for how she has become after 7 years.

 

"That's good, Hazel! It's great seeing you girls putting Percy down when he's being stupid," Sally said, praising Hazel with a teasing smile on her face as she looked at her son with amusement. Percy pouted even more, and I found myself being tempted to kiss him until the smile returned to his face.

 

"I see how it is. It's okay; you all can gang up on me; that's fine." Percy pouted even more and tried to get up, away from us. Hazel and I held on to him as he squirmed, all the while Sally laughed at the childish scene taking place in front of her.

 

I giggled with Hazel as my heart burst with happiness. Here we were, in front of Annabeth, a person who hurt Percy deeply, and instead of a fight, something silly was happening. I leaned up to his ear and whispered something that caused him to look at me with heat in his eyes.

 

"Don't worry, Percy, Hazel and I will surely gang up on you later!"

 

The way he looked at me made me squirm with need as my core tightened in anticipation. He smiled at me, and it carried with it a promise of a wild night of passion. One I was sorely tempted to start right away. I glanced at Hazel and saw her giving me a knowing look; I winked at her, and she smiled. Then she pulled at Percy's hands and pressed a kiss on them.

 

I laid my head back on his chest and saw Annabeth looking at us; there was a look of longing in her eyes that I ignored, pressing my ears on Percy's chest to listen to his heartbeat again.

 

It took a few minutes for us to calm down, and when we did, Percy had something to say. "To be honest, Annabeth, I didn't expect this to happen to you," he said in a serious tone. "I thought you would have lived the life you wanted, the life you planned to live since we were 12." His eyes now bore down on the blonde in front of us, and Annabeth, her head ducked down, avoided his gaze.

 

"I knew what happened between us affected you, but not to the extent that it had," Percy added, shaking his head. "Don't get me wrong, I knew you would have gotten some kind of retribution for your actions. My relationships with the gods guaranteed that, unfortunately." Percy looked apologetic at that for a bit before continuing. "But I never thought you would have stopped living altogether."

 

"And this, what happened to you? Seems more like self-imposed punishment rather than something from Nemesis ," Percy ended, his eyes still glued to Annabeth, likely trying to get a read on her mind.

 

"It's what I deserve," Annabeth muttered. I saw Percy about to retort, but Annabeth raised her hands, cutting him off. "No, Percy! I know you think otherwise, but I believe I needed to be punished!" Annabeth hissed. I also know how you stopped Lord Poseidon from punishing me; you didn't have to do that after what I did. But thank you for doing it!" Annabeth bowed her head as she thanked Percy for protecting her from his father's wrath.

 

"You hurt me, Annabeth; you hurt me deeply. But that doesn't mean I wanted you to die," Percy responded, his words cementing the kind of man he is for me: a kind man, the kind that even after being hurt in the worst way possible. His mind still didn't fall into a dark place that wished suffering for others. Witnessing that trait of his made me fall for him all over again.

 

"All I wanted back then was to be as far away from you as I could possibly be," he ended. His words might have been harsh, but I believe it will have a better effect on Annabeth. It would make her understand Percy better, and it would also make things clear for her.

 

"I figured, again, I apologize for what I've done, Percy! I'm really, really sorry!" Annabeth sobbed, dropping her head on her hands as she cried her heart out once again. Sally, sitting beside her, ran her hands along her back, trying to calm her down. She was unsuccessful, as Annabeth was beyond calming gestures.

 

It was 5 minutes later when Annabeth finally calmed down enough to be able to lift her head and look back to Percy. Her eyes were red from the amount of crying she had done today.

 

"You've apologized enough, Annabeth. I may not have forgiven you yet, but you can stop saying you're sorry. I know you are, and it's time you work on forgiving yourself," Percy said, his eyes holding a warmth that I didn't expect to see directed at Annabeth. I knew from seeing that that Percy would be forgiving her soon enough. But I also knew Percy would make her work for his forgiveness, and I am looking forward to that.

 

"Right now, though, you need to get your shit together! Staying at camp and not working as you've dreamed since we were children! Not moving on and remaining stuck where you were!" Percy continued, now scolding Annabeth. The scene would have been amusing if not for the smile slowly growing on the blonde's lips. The sight of it irritated me; I was tempted to smack it off her face.

 

"I no longer feel hatred towards you, Annabeth, but seeing you like this, seeing you squander away your talents! It might just make me hate you all over again!" He was on a roll now. I turned to Hazel and saw her sporting an exasperated look on her face as well.

 

"And if you need help, then I'll give it to you." I gawked at Percy as he said that.

 

'Is he serious right now?

 

"I'll help you in any way I can, Annabeth, but you have to take the first steps yourself; no one can do that for you." And just like that, Percy all but guaranteed Annabeth will be one of us someday. His kindness, though endearing, can be irritating at times. Hazel and I have our hands full with other women trying to get with Percy without him initiating.

 

With him doing this, he's all but made sure Annabeth will be lurking around us, trying to get in. I look at Hazel, and wordlessly, we come to the same conclusion. I nodded to her, and I knew the both of us would be talking later when we're back at the hotel. After we put Percy to sleep, of course, which will be a task in and of itself.

 

'We need a plan to make sure Annabeth doesn't get back with Percy easily! '

 

My thoughts were disturbed by Annabeth replying to what Percy offered.

 

"I don't deserve that," Annabeth said in a low voice, her eyes cast down with tears falling from them again. This meeting has been tear-filled since the start, like I thought it would be. I agree with her sentiment, though. She doesn't deserve Percy's help, nor his kindness. If I had my way, we wouldn't even be here, listening to her.

 

'Stop! 'I told myself. 'This is the curse talking! '

 

I took a deep breath to collect myself. Over the years, I have fallen victim to the curse a few times. And I have been doing my best to recognize when I am under the grip of it so I can take stock of what I am doing so I can stop myself. Percy doesn't like it when I act overly jealous or when I get aggressive with other people.

 

Percy just shrugged as he replied to her.

 

"Maybe you do, or maybe you don't," he started. "The point is, it's up to me whether I want to offer you my help or not," he explained. "And right now, I want to help Annabeth Chase, my friend, not Annabeth Chase, my ex." Percy finished, his words reminding me of just how much he has grown. The emotional intelligence he had and how mature he's gotten over the years. They reminded me of one aspect of him that made me fall for him in the first place.

 

His reply made Annabeth cry once again, which made Sally pull her into her embrace. Her body was shaking as Sally consoled her while she looked at her son with a proud smile on her face. Irritated as I am at how things went, even I can't help but feel pride for how Percy handled things. As much as I hated the possibility of Annabeth becoming one of us, I knew it was out of my hands. All I could do was try to make sure she actually deserves to be one of us before Percy forgives and accepts her.

 

I let out a sigh, leaning back into Percy, letting him take care of things for now, that is.

 

 

---------line break---------

 

 

Sally POV

 

My tears threatened to fall as I embraced Annabeth, trying to get her to calm down as she cried her heart out from my son's words.

 

His words filled me with pride for the man he's become; his willingness to give Annabeth a chance at forgiveness is a reflection of his maturity. His readiness to offer his help, even to the person who hurt him, showed how well-adjusted he's grown to be.

 

All of those showed me how kind-hearted he truly is. It proved to me and to all who know him how even after being granted immortality, after being given a harem of all things. He remains the same as I have always known him to be, how I've raised him to be.

 

A good man at heart.

And that no amount of power will ever change that.

I smiled knowing that even after I am long gone from this world, my son will stay the same.

 

After a few minutes, Annabeth stopped crying, and she sat up, wiping her eyes with the tissue I handed her. "Thank you," she told me softly. I smiled at her, feeling happy for the girl who I once treated as a daughter-in-law. Based on what just happened, I think there is a chance for that to happen once again.

 

Pushing that thought aside for now, I'll leave that for my son to decide. I will just support him in whatever he decides to do in the future. Glancing at the clock on the wall, I noticed that it was close to dinner time. With a smile, I clapped my hands, getting the attention of everyone.

 

"Well! Now that that's done, why don't we all have dinner? You'll join us, won't you, Annabeth?" I invited the girl sitting next to me, who is still dabbing at her eyes. She turned to me, shock written all over her face, like she couldn't believe I would ever invite her to share a meal with me and my family. I understood why she thought like that; I admit that in the past, I wouldn't even think of greeting her, much less inviting her for a meal.

 

But like my son, I too no longer have any hatred for her. While I am disappointed at her actions back then, I have moved on from them. Right now, I am looking forward to a future where my heart is made lighter with forgiveness and acceptance.

 

While I am sure she and Percy will be getting back together in the near future, I admit that I have been wrong before. Thus I will just step back and watch, accepting whatever the future may hold for them.

 

"Thank you! But I wouldn't want to impose any longer," Annabeth replied, shaking her head as she tried to decline my invitation to dinner. 'That simply won't do! ' I have missed having meals with her, and I also cooked with her in mind.

 

"Nonsense! You are not imposing! Besides, I already cooked for you as well; if you don't stay, then it will just go to waste!" I said, a bit more forcefully, and I saw Annabeth struggle with herself. In the end, she nodded, but not before she turned to Percy, asking if he was okay with her joining us for dinner.

 

"Of course! I have no problem with it," Percy replied, nodding his head. I smiled at him, then I stood and made my way to the kitchen, followed by Hazel. Both of us are working together to set the table.

 

 

---------line break---------

 

 

I smiled at the scene in front of me. It has been a few months since Percy and his girls visited. And it has been years since Annabeth sat down with us and joined us for a meal. Once upon a time, I thought her sitting down and joining us for dinner would be a frequent scene in my house. But sadly, Fate had other plans for her and us.

 

But now, that was not the case. I turned to my left at Annabeth, who was eating her food slowly, all while sneaking glances at Percy, sitting at the opposite side of the table, in between Hazel and Piper.

 

I watched as both Piper and Hazel took turns feeding Percy, play fighting with each other over whose turn it was to shove food in his mouth. Percy tried to get them to stop, which did nothing but goad them on.

 

I sighed, shaking my head at their antics. Knowing that they are only doing it to show Annabeth up. telling her in no uncertain terms that they are the ones with Percy, and not her. It was childish, and it was unwarranted, but I also knew the girls couldn't really help themselves. Not with the curse affecting them, I was just glad that was the extent they were going to display their disagreement with how things are going.

 

And so dinner went on like this, with Percy being fed like a baby and him pouting about it. Annabeth looked like she wanted to feed Percy as well but was clearly holding back. And me, just sitting back and watching it all unfold.

 

 

---------line break---------

 

 

"Thank you for dinner, Sally! It was wonderful!"

 

Annabeth thanked me at the door as she fixed her bag over her shoulder.

 

"You're welcome, Annabeth! I'm glad you enjoyed it!" She smiled at me before turning to Percy, who was standing beside me, and Piper and Hazel a step behind him. I saw a look of longing in her eyes for a brief moment before she shook herself.

 

"And thank you, Percy, for everything," she said, her voice low, but it carried with it years of pent-up emotions. Something that both girls standing behind us noticed, I'm sure.

 

"Think nothing of it, Annabeth. And remember, I want to help." Percy reminded her. Annabeth nodded, then I saw her hands flinch, as if raising to give Percy a hug before they moved behind her back. In an effort to hold back her impulse and to avoid infuriating the girls further.

 

"I'll remember," she assured my son. She turned to all of us and said her farewell before going through the open door and walking away. The door closed, and I turned to both girls, ready to reprimand them for their juvenile actions earlier.

 

"Both of you! That wasn't nice what you did earlier!" I said, my voice tight, and I'm sure my face was carrying a frown. Hazel looked down guiltily, but Piper held her head high and reasoned with me.

 

"Yes, it wasn't nice of us, but it was necessary," she declared, looking me directly in the eyes. "Annabeth has to understand that she needs to work hard and she needs to do her best, be at her best, if she wants to get back together with Percy!" Her eyes held a seriousness in them that I knew nothing I said would change her mind about what it is the two girls planned to do.

 

Shaking my head, I walked past them back to the living room. Leaving it to them to handle things, besides, I know Percy would put a stop to things if Piper and Hazel go overboard. Sitting down on the sofa, Percy followed and sat right next to me. He grabbed my hand and squeezed it. "Stop worrying about these things, Mom. I'm sure things will get better in the future," he said with a smile, and I immediately believed him.

 

I accepted his words with a smile; I pulled him into my arms as I hugged my now a lot bigger son. I marveled at how my arms can't reach each other now when back then, I used to completely wrap them around his body.

 

My son is a man now!

 

I felt Percy return my embrace as I relished the warmth he provided. Something I used to think I would lose when he turned 13. Now I know for sure I will have it until my life on this earth comes to an end. We spent the next hour just talking about anything and everything. From the latest celebrity gossip from Piper to the plans they have for their business from Hazel. Percy talked about the new designs and the last few commissions he finished, and I told them about how my life has gone. About the newest chapter I just wrote and Paul's class.

 

But mostly I talked about Estelle; Percy was bummed she wasn't here right now but understood why I sent her away. The girls were disappointed about not being able to fawn over Percy's little sister. I took that chance to tease the three of them into having children of their own. I know they've decided against having children for now. But I believe it is one of the few ways a parent can have fun with their children.

 

Before long, I was walking my son and his fiancée out the door. They are going back to their hotel for the night.

 

"Goodnight, Mom, and thanks for this," Percy said as he hugged me by the door.

 

He let me go, and I gave each girl a hug before they too stepped out of the door. "You should come have lunch with us tomorrow at the hotel!" Percy invited me as he stood in between Piper and Hazel. "Yes! And bring Estelle and Paul with you!" Hazel added, a wide grin on her face.

 

"That's a lovely idea! I'll tell Paul later!" I agreed readily, not really ready to let them go back to Washington just yet.

 

"Great! Give us a call when you guys are on the way!" Piper said, her arms wrapped around Percy's. I stepped up to my son and kissed his cheek. "You're a good man, Percy! I'm very proud of you!" I told him, and I saw the light grow brighter in his eyes.

 

I waved them goodbye, and they headed towards the elevator. I turned around and closed the door behind me, walking back to the living room and dropping down on the sofa. I let out a huge sigh as I let go of the tension I was holding in for the better part of the night. I leaned back and closed my eyes, thanking whatever god was there that made sure tonight went on without much trouble.

 

After a few minutes, I was woken up by the sound of a door opening. I turned in time to see Paul walking through the short hallway, Estelle in his arms. My daughter squirmed as she spotted me, her arms raised towards me, hands making grabby gestures. My heart warmed at the sight as I remembered Percy doing the same thing when he was her age. It seems both of my children inherited that particular trait.

 

Paul walked to me and passed the wiggling child into my arms. I quickly hug my daughter tight, missing her warmth and smell after a whole day of dealing with her brother and his issues. I felt Paul kiss the top of my head before he sat down beside me.

 

"How did things go?"

 

He asked, his eyes filled with curiosity.

 

I gave him a smile that told volumes while my mouth moved to say a simple reply.

 

"Things went as well as they could."

 

 

Notes:

As one commenter from the previous chapter said, "Another blue-ball chapter." I didn't want to keep you guys in the dark any longer, and so I decided to upload this after just a week.

So enjoy.

Also, those who have followed this story of mine would know how my work life has been. Well, after the sudden promotion and additional teams given to me to manage,. I now find myself with even less time to write. This is not me saying that I am stopping this. I'm sure you guys noticed me uploading another work along with some one-shots.

But I am saying that with my new work responsibilities, the quality and quantity of my writing have been affected greatly. So I have come to the decision to take the next month for a break in uploading.

I hope you guys understand. Also, May is my birth month, so I am planning on taking a vacation to unwind from my work and here.

I promise to return in June with more chapters and a better story.

Chapter 28: Poseidon I

Summary:

A talk between husband and wife.
A talk between father and mother

A godly talk about futures unknown
A dilemma only a father knows

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

 

Rumble~

 

A slight tremor ran through the bedrock all throughout the city. Originating from the palace, from the throne room to be exact. A chuckle escaped my lips as I imagined the cause for it.

 

I heard a quiet sigh from the seat across from me, and I focused on the beautiful woman joining me for afternoon tea in the coral garden at the south side of the palace grounds. I smiled at her, and she rolled her eyes at me, affectionate but quite done with my antics.

 

Something she has been for centuries.

 

"Are you sure about this, husband?" Amphitrite, Queen of the Seas, asked me after a glance at the palace. Her brows furrowed in worry and concern, with a bit of curiosity as well.

 

"Sure about what?" I asked in return, feeling a little bit playful.

 

"That! Are you sure about letting Triton hold court in your stead?" Amphitrite exclaimed, waving her hand in the direction of the throne room, where, at the moment, my son and heir is presiding over the court of Atlantis.

 

"Ah! Yes, I'm sure he can handle an afternoon at the helm of the kingdom." My answer didn't seem to satisfy my wife based on the frown on her face.

 

"I'm worried; maybe we should go and see what's happening." She turned to the palace again, worry and urgency pulsing from her in waves. I reach over and grab her hand, caressing it to calm her down.

 

"You'll do no such thing, my love," I said sweetly, but with the authority of a king. "Triton has been chafing under my rule for eons. He wants a chance to rule, and I am giving him that chance." She looked into my eyes, and I shared with her the seriousness of my decision.

 

"But is that wise? And why all of a sudden?" I could still see the worry in her, but there was also understanding and pride there. Whether that pride was for me or Triton, I don't know.

 

"Is it wise to let him rule? Yes. It would give him a glimpse into what it is like to be responsible for the entirety of the world's oceans. It would also help immensely if he could take on more of the crown's responsibilities on his own." I shared one of the reasons behind my decision.

 

"For your question as to why I decided to let him rule now, it is better to let him be in control of the kingdom now, when there is peace all throughout the world, when ruling is relatively easy, rather than him being thrust into it when there is war, when every decision he will make would mean life or death for our people and the world itself." I could see the realization grow in my wife's eyes as she thought about my words.

 

And while all of that is true, I did have a more selfish reason for putting my heir on the throne.

 

"Besides, with our son on the throne, it gives me more time to spend with you," I said, pulling her hand to my lips and kissing her on the inside of her wrist.

 

I saw her eyes widen as her cheeks darkened in color. It seems my words had the effects I desired, as her breathing grew heavier as I stared at her eyes. I removed my lips from her wrist, then pressed her palm against my right cheek, gently nuzzling it as I gave her a wide smile that I knew would get her hot and bothered.

 

My plan worked wonderfully, it seems, after a minute of staring into my eyes. My wife stood up and grabbed my hand. I found myself being pulled to my feet and dragged back into the palace as she made her way to our private quarters. I smiled at the success of my plans as my wife quite literally rushed us to our room like a surge, unstoppable and unrelenting in her pursuit of passion.

 

The door to our room closed, and for the rest of the day, the kingdom went on as normal as its king and queen shared an afternoon of delight, leaving the running of their kingdom in the hands of their capable son.

 

---------line break---------

 

Flickering lights illuminated the city as far as my eyes could see. I stood atop one of the towers on the wall that encircles the city of Atlantis, my kingdom. I have gotten into the habit of walking along the walls at night, and I do so 3-4 times a week.

 

After the 3 wars and the almost complete destruction of the city during the war with the Titans almost a decade ago. I found myself wanting to reassure myself that my city and its inhabitants are safe and that there is no one threatening the peace of my kingdom and my people.

 

Guards saluted as I made my way past them, dutiful soldiers loyal to their duty. All of them are keeping watch over the city and outside the walls as well. A fair number of merfolk were milling about the nightscape of the city as the night descended over us.

 

My wife was abducted by Benthesikyme and Rhodes for a night out on the island of Santorini, right after our fun time in the afternoon, leaving me alone for the duration of the night. My son, Triton, has done such an amazing job at governing that I am left with no pending duties to take care of.

 

Kymopoleia, my recently returned wayward daughter, is currently out at the Pacific, having the time of her life conjuring storm after storm for that region. With my leave, of course.

 

With nothing else to do, I was left to wander the paths of my city, which brought me here, at the wall, standing at the tower, looking at my domain and my subjects. The night was peaceful, and everything was as it should be. All of a sudden, my attention was piqued by a presence from far away.

 

Out in the state of Washington, within a bordered land lay a lake whose waters were not governed by a nymph or a water spirit. What called my attention was three people currently playing within the waters of that lake. I smiled as I watched the three frolic with each other.

 

Percy, my only demigod son, was splashing and having fun with his two women. All of them are having the time of their lives with each other. The smiles on their faces, especially on my son's, were like a balm on my heart. His happiness was long overdue, and it brings me joy to see that he finally has it, after all the hardships he went through.

 

The presence of Piper and Hazel, both heroes of their own merit and both members of my son's harem, only heightened the joy I was feeling for my son. Though it took a lot of work for him to accept the idea of the harem, I am glad that in the end, he chose to give it a chance. I am happy he let Fate take over and let love in his heart once again.

 

Seeing my son brought about a different memory to the forefront of my mind. Athena's daughter, Annabeth Chase. The wretch hurt my son with her actions and decisions. Her sin against Percy almost started a war between her mother and me, one I was keen on seeing the end with her death or her mother's, who was adamant about shielding her from my wrath even though she herself was quite disappointed with her daughter and her actions.

 

Remembering how Percy fought hard to convince me to pull back from enacting my punishment, from laying a curse upon her. From doing anything in retaliation, it infuriated me to no end back then. I couldn't understand what brought about that mindset in my son. I thought he might have planned on doing something to the woman himself to get back at her for the pain she caused him.

 

But that just wasn't my son.

 

In the end, I gave way. I bided my time to see if Fate had other plans for the two of them, and I am glad I did, so the result has been much better than if I had forced my hand to intervene. My son grew without the burden of guilt he would have had to carry if something had been done to Annabeth Chase. Instead, my son flourished, and his heart healed naturally, with the aid of a number of people; mainly, the daughter of Hades did most of the legwork.

 

Her persistence and determination to get Percy to open up and to accept her love were awe-inspiring. And when she achieved success and captured my son's heart, that was a day I will never forget. The happiness and elation I felt as I felt my son's heart beat that familiar rhythm it used to have. It was like the day he was born.

 

Now, my son was more than just healed; he is thriving. With two women in love and devoted to his happiness. What more can a father ask for? There is also the fact that he, along with Hazel and Piper, is now immortal and thus will stay with me, with us, for eternity. Well, that is just the icing on the cake, as the mortals would say.

 

I took one last look at the three as they have now moved from playing tag in the water to embracing one another as Piper and Hazel share the spoils of my son's body. I turned my eyes away to give them their privacy, thankful that my son has granted me access to his lands, even if it's just within the waters of his place.

 

With a satisfied smile on my face, I willed myself to return to the palace, ready to end the night waiting for my wife to return to my side.

 

---------line break---------

 

It was later in the evening; I was lying in bed, waiting for Amphitrite to emerge from the bathroom. She had just returned from her shopping trip with two of our daughters and wanted to freshen up before she joined me in bed.

 

I had just raised my head when I heard her come out of the bathroom when I felt a presence enter my domain. Normally, deities not connected to the seas are not able to enter without my expressed permission, with a few exceptions like Hermes, who delivers messages and the like for us gods. And Hestia, because she's always welcome, of course. Who would dare bar her from wherever she wanted to go?

 

But this presence felt different. Someone I have not felt within my domain for eons. Amphitrite and I shared a look, and with a nod from her, I vanished from our room and materialized in a coral garden outside the walls of the city.

 

Following the feeling of divinity, I found a goddess sitting on one of the benches in the center of the garden. Right there, playing with a few fish, was the goddess of love and beauty, Aphrodite herself. Looking as if she was just down for a midnight stroll with one of her lovers.

 

Speaking of lovers, I widened my perception and didn't find her lover anywhere in my domain. Which only served to confuse me further as to the reason why she is here, aside from the question as to how she managed to come in the first place.

 

"Ares is not here, you know," she called out, confirming what I already knew. She turned to me with a smile so lovely I envisioned my own mother's smile on her face. Such is the power she holds; even we gods fall victim to it. But the vision of my mother also gave me an answer as to why she is here. I at least can be sure she is not here to tempt me or anybody from my domain. If she was, then I would have seen Amphitrite or Sally in her visage. Women who I am attracted to, and not my mother, who I respect the most.

 

Breathing more relaxedly now, I came to stand before her, and she met my gaze, cutely turning her head up to return my stare.

 

"How are you here?" I decided to ask how she could enter my domain freely instead of asking for her reason. Knowing her, she'll make her reasons or demands known sooner rather than later.

 

"Love is patient and blind" is a saying that is very true when it comes to Aphrodite. But "Love is impulsive and carefree" is also just as true as the former. And Aphrodite embodies all that is love in this world.

 

She tilted her head and sighed, shaking her head as she answered, acting as if me questioning her was the pinnacle of idiocy and disappointment.

 

"Has it really been so long that even you have forgotten that I was born in these waters?" she asked, and immediately, I knew the answer to my question. "Did everybody forget that I was born of the waters of Pontus and Thalassa themselves!" she added, exuding a little bit of the primordial power she was born with.

 

"That I am thousands of years older than even Hestia, and that if I wanted to, I could take the throne of any of the domains you three brothers sit on with ease!" Her words carried with them a truth I had forgotten. Here, sitting in front of me, was the oldest of the gods with the power and authority to match.

 

Her words should have made me wary, but they lacked the will to follow through with it. Like she only uttered them as a reminder. It both assured and confused me even more than I already am. I continued to stare at her until she composed herself, summoning a brush and tending to her already immaculate hair. "But that's not why I am here," she followed up, her attention now on the ends of her hair.

 

"Why are you here?" I asked, keeping my distance and guard up. Aphrodite's needs have always been more troublesome than she let on. And her requests always seem simple enough until you actually start doing it; then it becomes inconvenient at least or dangerous at its worst.

 

"Well, first, I would like to commend you for your recent actions with your wife and queen!" I tilted my head at her words. 'My actions with Amphitrite? ' I was about to ask her to explain when she continued speaking. "Your efforts to re-establish a closer family tie with your children have done wonders for Amphitrite's heart! She now feels like how she felt when the two of you first met!" she gushed, banishing the brush for a mirror, which she used to check her reflection.

 

"I felt a spike of elation from her earlier today, and when I checked, I found the two of you sharing your bed!" I frowned at that; I didn't want my interactions with my wife to be peeped on by anyone. I was about to reprimand her, but she just continued, unaware of the turmoil within me.

 

"Your wife has now fallen in love with you all over again, Poseidon! Great job!" Clasping her hands together while looking up at me, I saw her excitement and awe in her eyes. I found that she was truly overjoyed by the improvement in my relations with my wife and family.

 

"Thank you!" I thanked her with all the sincerity I could muster. "You said this is the first reason?" I added, now really curious about the rest.

 

"Yes, the second reason has something to do with dear Percy," Aphrodite said sweetly with a smile that lit up the darkness of the deep. My mind whirled, and my worry spiked for my son. I had just checked with him earlier, and he seemed fine; all of them seemed okay. I fought the urge to check on my son again, knowing I wouldn't be able to anyway.

 

"Nothing is wrong with them! You can relax!" Her words assured me at least. But it still didn't tell me why she is here. "In fact, things are going very well for Percy and the rest of them!" She added.

 

"I'm here to inform you of two things." She held up her hand, showing me two fingers.

 

"One, Percy's whereabouts have been discovered by the campers," she said, and it didn't surprise me. I was aware of a few campers finding out where Percy is from feeling Hades appearing before the border of Percy's land with his son. From that, I inferred that my son's camp friends have finally found him. The exact details of how they were found are still unknown to me, though.

 

'Maybe Aphrodite will let me know,' I mused as I replied to her.

 

"I am aware, though how that came to be is still a mystery to me," I said, looking pointedly at her, moving to join her on the bench. No reason to keep standing; I have a feeling this will take a while.

 

"It was due to a rescue mission gone south. A bunch of campers was sent to rescue a newly discovered demigod, and they got surrounded by monsters near Percy's land." She started to tell the story, and I listened closely. "Percy took matters into his hands, obviously." She continued dramatically, her hands flailing in the air. "That's when he revealed who he is to the rescuers from camp, since one of them was an old-time camper, someone Percy knows."

 

"From there, the camp sent a group to find out more about Percy and his time away from camp." Aphrodite shrugged, ending her tale. I was silent for a little bit, mulling over the things that have happened. I turned to Aphrodite and told her what I really cared about.

 

"So the campers now know about the harem?" I asked the goddess, who is more familiar with that particular curse. She nodded, and that was all I needed to understand that things are changing again. Will those changes be for the better or not? I don't know.

 

"Some of them do, and those that know are quite accepting of it!" She revealed, while that is a good thing to hear. I would still need to keep an eye on things; it wouldn't be good to have those demigods judge my son for things that happened out of his control.

 

"Good! The last thing Percy needs from them is their judgment and unwarranted opinions," I said, and Aphrodite nodded at my words. "That brings me to another matter that has to do with the campers," she said after a pause. I could see her reluctance to share whatever it is, and I braced myself for it.

 

"Annabeth has also learned of the Harem." Hearing her name brought forth a surge of anger from deep within me. I needed to inhale deeply to rein in the turbulent feelings in my chest; otherwise, destruction would visit the shores of the world, and I didn't need more ships sinking and littering the depths of my oceans.

 

Aphrodite stayed silent as she waited for me to get my bearings. After a minute, I nodded at her, and she took that as the cue to continue.

 

"A few weeks ago, Annabeth contacted Percy, and she requested a meeting." The more she said, the harder it was for me to keep my anger from exploding. "Percy agreed, and that meeting happened a few days ago at his mother's place in New York," she continued slowly, aware of the unrest I am feeling.

 

I took a few deep breaths before asking her what happened to the meeting.

 

"How did it go?"

 

"It went well. Percy, as you know, is the kind of man every mother would want their sons to grow up to be," she answered. "Percy told Annabeth that he has let go of his anger for her but that he still has not forgiven her." A smile floated onto my face upon hearing that. I was happy and proud of my son for the greatness of his heart. For his ability to let go of the anger that was festering in his heart for years. But I was also happy that he has yet to forgive that wretched woman.

 

If I were him, I would have never forgiven her; never would I have even thought of ever forgiving her.

 

It was petty, and it was cruel, I admit. But that is how I feel, and I would not deny that side of me. "The sea does not like to be restrained," and I chafed under my son's wishes for her not to be harmed. But for my son, I restrained myself from causing her harm. For more than seven years I held back, and that was very unlike me.

 

"The meeting between the two of them ended with Percy offering his help to Annabeth." Help? Why would my son ever offer his assistance to Annabeth? Hasn't she taken enough from my son for her to be needing his help now? "Help?" I repeated, asking for more information.

 

"Apparently, Annabeth hasn't been doing well since that day almost 8 years ago, and Percy offered his help so she may improve her life," was her answer. I sighed; my son's kindness can be troublesome at times.

 

"And therein lies the issue. Once Annabeth accepts his help, she will inevitably come into contact with Percy more and more," she added. "And Annabeth is in love with Percy; she's always been in love with Percy." I scoffed at that; her love for my son didn't stop her from hurting him in the past, so her love for him now didn't matter. "And I know for a fact that she will do everything in her power to get back with your son." There was a certain finality in her words, one that spoke of a foregone conclusion for this dilemma.

 

I was against it, but I also knew I had little to no say about how these things would go. Of the two of us, Aphrodite had a better chance of influencing how things would end up. I wondered if that is why she is here, to offer her services to ensure Annabeth never gets back with Percy. But I also knew that her propensity for drama would more than likely allow for things to head towards such a scenario just so she could enjoy the drama that would unfold from it.

 

Even if her own daughter becomes a part of it.

 

"Is there a chance for the two of them to get back together?" I asked directly, demanding an answer.

 

"I know what you're thinking," she said, looking at me sideways. "You think I would make it so that the two of them would end up together again just for my personal enjoyment!" she guessed correctly. She scoffed at that, tossing her hair over her shoulder. "I will admit to doing that to a number of people in the past, and I will continue to do so in the future," she admitted, her eyes clear and her words direct.

 

"But I can swear to the creator herself that I won't be doing so for your son and the women connected to him!" Her declaration surprised me. Not just because of her usage of the creator, but because her voice carried with it a hint of fear and longing.

 

Fear of what? I cannot say.

 

Longing for what? I dare not ask.

 

What I can say is that I can tell that she is being sincere and truthful with her words. It gave a small amount of relief, but I still worried about the future of my son.

 

"As for your question, I can say for certain that there is a chance for Annabeth to get back together with Percy." And there it was, confirmation about what I feared the most. That woman coming into my son's life after what she had done. If I did not run the risk of angering my son and him pulling back from me, I would have killed her already. But Percy made it clear back then that she was to be left alone, that he would leave it to fate to decide her, well, her fate.

 

"But that depends on a lot of things. When I looked into the strands of their life, I saw countless strands that tied them together. But there were also a lot of strands that were no longer connected with each other." I gawked at her. What does she mean she looked into the threads of their life?

 

Only the Fates have that power; only they can look and weave the fates of everyone. Not even we gods could, nor are we allowed to.

 

"What do you mean you looked into their fates? Aphrodite! We are not allowed to interfere with the weaving of the tapestries of life! Only the Fates can!" I retorted, aghast at what I had just learned.

 

Aphrodite merely shrugged at my response. "Maybe you all can't, but not me." She carelessly replied, and I feared the Moirai would appear to smite the careless goddess beside me. I waited a bit, but nothing happened. Aphrodite smiled at me, apparently knowing what was going on in my mind.

 

"Love conquers all, Poseidon. That includes the Fates themselves," she stated, like that was a fact known to all. Not something I was just learning now. I've heard of that saying, but I thought it was just some silly thing mortals created. Never in my countless millennia of life did I think it meant what she is insinuating.

 

"Anyway, it happened when I sent my daughter to be with your son. I peeked into the loom of the Fates because I felt a shift within my domain," she continued while my mind was still processing that truth. A truth that reminded me that the goddess sitting beside me was closer to creation than any of us gods. A fact we have forgotten through the passage of time.

 

"I followed the strings of love and found the different possibilities that existed for your son and all those that are a part of him and those who will be." I listened attentively, for this is knowledge I would never have the chance at learning normally.

 

"It was at that time when I exerted a little bit of my influence over the loom—not to mess with them or your son!" She quickly explained, stopping me from reprimanding her. "I simply tweaked it a little to add something else to the tapestry, or rather someone else," she said with a coy smile that I knew would cause me and my son headaches in the future.

 

I find myself apprehensive to ask, but I needed to know.

 

"What did you do, Aphrodite?"

 

"I added my string into the tangled mess that is your son's life thread! And I saw our future!" Her words made me fear the future, for the changes she made might have overreaching effects on all our lives.

 

"You did what? Why? For what purpose?" I was aghast by what she said. Her playful nature has always been a source of strife for us and the world itself. But for the past few years, she has been rather quiet. Why would she do this now? And why, to my son? Why now, when the peace he sought after is finally in his grasp?

 

"I didn't do it just to cause trouble, Poseidon." She must have seen the worry and anger on my face, but her words did not assuage my worries a bit. "I have always been a little bit interested in your son. That's why I paid so much attention to him and his life. That's why I had a more active role in his love life." She continued, explaining to me her reasoning.

 

"But these past few years, I have had a lot of revelations. Personal relationships that I used to think were important I now recognize as less so. People I used to ignore and take for granted, I now find incredibly important and needed." She had her head tilted up as she stared at the dark waters above as if she were looking at the night sky; her eyes had a faraway look in them that I had never seen in them before.

 

"When I sent my daughter, Piper, to your son, I hoped for her recovery. I prayed that he could help her heal not just her mind and body, but also her heart." Her smile was one I had seen before. When she is thinking of setting up a new love story down in the mortal world. "Oh, I knew Piper would eventually fall for Percy! What woman wouldn't? But I was worried Percy would reject her feelings, and for a child of mine, that would be the worst possible outcome." She turned to me, and I saw a rare seriousness in her face.

 

"Especially for Piper, as at that time, her mind and heart were on the brink of breaking. If Percy had turned his back on her, if he had rejected her, I would have lost my daughter to Hades. And after all she had done for us, I couldn't let that happen." The vulnerability I sensed from her was something new. I knew for a fact that even if she projects herself as a lovestruck fool most of the time, Aphrodite's heart is one of the most guarded among all beings in existence.

 

"And so I kept my eye on them, as much as I could with Percy's land being protected from us." She smiled at me as she said this. "I also reached out and met with Piper regularly. It gave me the much-needed push to do the same with my other children, you know!" I shared her grin at that. The stronger bond between us and our children has brought about a boon to us as well as our children.

 

Because of the closer relations we have with our children, we are more secure in our rule. There is no threat of rebellion or betrayal from our children. We gods experienced an increase in our power from the additional worship and sacrifices made in our honor. And while quests and monster attacks still happen, our children no longer feel abandoned and hold a grudge against us when we do nothing to prevent them.

 

Never in the long lives of us gods has the understanding between demigods and gods been at this level. Never have we been respected by our children while they, in turn, feel loved and cherished by us.

 

All thanks to a group of demigods who opened our eyes.

 

All because my son dared to ask for more of us.

 

I was broken out of my thoughts by Aphrodite continuing to speak. "And as I continued to watch over them, I saw Percy treat my daughter with a care I seldom see from people nowadays; he cared and cherished Piper without any ulterior motives." The smile on her face was wider now; her body thrummed with barely contained glee as she regaled me with her observations.

 

"I watched as Percy proved just how much of a better man he is compared to others, gods included." She sent me a wink, and I couldn't help but agree with her words. Percy did embody the best characteristics a man should possess. Aphrodite's assessment of my son filled me with pride, but it also gave me a sense of foreboding for what it would mean for my son and his life.

 

"I witnessed as Piper fell deeper and deeper in love with Percy. I saw how the other women in his life reacted to Piper's feelings. I saw Hazel accept my daughter and even encourage her to confess to Percy." More and more, I am getting an idea as to what Aphrodite's end goal is for the things she did. "I watched with glee as they worked together to whittle away at Percy's will until he gave up and accepted Piper into his heart and into his harem!" she almost squealed from happiness and excitement.

 

"I was very happy for my daughter when that happened. Finally! After so long, a child of mine has a chance at love that will last! That a child of mine would escape the fate that has befallen most of my children of late! Finally, Piper would live her life, loved and cared for, forever." Her words carried the happiness she felt, but there was also a longing in them. I realized that, despite being the goddess of love, she had never been loved, wholly and with no other intention than love itself.

 

Hephaestus, her husband, while in love with her, demanded her hand in marriage as a way to spite his parents. Which resulted in Aphrodite's callous treatment of their union to spite Hera for the forceful way they were joined.

 

Ares, her lover, only wanted her for her beauty and the glory of taking his brother's wife. Which resulted in the weakening of her power as she destroyed the domain of marital love with her own actions. It also weakened Hera, as the domain of marriage was besmirched by their coupling.

 

Even I, during our brief affair, only wanted her for what she represented. Another notch in my bedpost, as it were. And I am in her long list of conquered lovers.

 

"And as I watched my daughter experience love, true love, I found myself wanting the same for me." I knew it. I sighed and was about to tell her not to look for it with Percy. To beg or to bargain if needed, just to make sure she stays away from my son. But her next words stopped me short.

 

"And so I decided to work on my marriage." I gawked at her, never expecting her to say those words. "You should see your face!" she giggled as she turned to me. I'm sure the shock was evident on my face to cause her to laugh. But her words just surprised me so much. "I know I have been unfair to my husband; he's had his shortcomings, sure, but never had he so blatantly rubbed his affairs in my face like I did to him. And while he had his fun trying to humiliate me and Ares, never had he tried to hurt me like I did to him by having an affair with his brother." She looked contrite as she said this, and I knew she was serious about wanting to be a better wife to Hephaestus.

 

"I'm not sure if anyone noticed, but I have been slowly distancing myself from Ares. Before, we would have gone on a date multiple times in a week, but now, it has been 3 months since we last went out." She confessed, and I racked my brain and found that what she had said was true.

 

"I have also been trying to engage with Hephaestus more, talking to him and just taking interest in his work." The smile on her face was soft, like a little girl talking about a crush. "It's hard work, and he is still suspicious of my intent, but I am determined to show him that I am serious!" A determined look took over her expression as she declared her intention to the world as a whole.

 

I silently commended her and wished her the best in her endeavor. But I still can't see how this is connected to my son.

 

"I am happy that you decided to improve your relationship with my nephew, Aphrodite. But, I have to ask, how is this going to affect my son?" My question caused her to look at me with a shy smile. "I got sidetracked," she expressed with a smile, and I knew she was going to the meat of things at last.

 

"It will affect Percy because, when I said I saw the future earlier, I meant I saw my future." She started, her eyes sparkling in a way that put me on edge. "And in that future, I saw myself with a child." She paused, and I held my breath for what I think I already know. "Mine and Percy's child"

 

I closed my eyes and took a deep breath, trying to calm myself and not cause a disaster on the surface world.

 

Aphrodite remained silent as she let me get a grip on myself. I took a few minutes, but eventually I managed to open my eyes without immediately lashing out at her. "You just said that you will do better at being a wife; how can you do that and still have a child with someone other than your husband?" I asked tersely. I glared at her, demanding an answer. One that I could accept.

 

"I did, but I never said I would stop being with other men, only that I would be a better wife to my husband and that I would stop humiliating him by publicly displaying my relations with other men." Her words only served to confuse me more, so she continued to explain. "In the end of it all, Poseidon, I am still the goddess of love. It is in my nature to accept love in all of its forms. It was my mistake to disregard the love between man and wife in favor of love between lovers. I intend to correct that, but that doesn't mean I do the opposite and focus all of my attention on my husband and ignore all the other forms of love available."

 

I thought deeply about her words and found them to have a certain validity in them.

 

"I would never begrudge my husband his need to love other women for comfort; that's because I know he held genuine affection for them rather than just physical attraction, just like how Ares does to his women and me," Aphrodite declared, staring me straight in the eyes to show that she means it. "Just as I would hope for him to never begrudge me of mine," she added.

 

"Besides, no matter how much we have changed with how we relate to our demigod children, we do still need them to be in our lives." That simple line held more truth than any that has been uttered today. We, the almighty and powerful gods, need our children far more than they need us.

 

"I will just swear to Hephaestus in the creator's name to never take another god as a lover."

 

That was the end of her words as she sat back on the bench, her hands held in front of her face as she inspected her nails for any imperfection. I studied her for a minute and saw a little bit of the change she was talking about. Her dress was more demure than what she used to wear, as more of her skin was covered as opposed to previous dresses. Must be an effort to appeal to Hephaestus's taste. Her make-up was more subdued, more natural-looking, versus the flashy make-up she wore on her face for Ares in the past.

 

"I understand, but I am still against you having a child with my son!" I said, pushing back on that future, useless as it may be. "He deserves a quiet and peaceful life! You being a part of it will only bring chaos into it!"

 

"On the contrary, Poseidon! My presence in his life would bring amusement and excitement into it!" she challenged. My eyes twitched as I kept my cool, failing at that.

 

"My son has had enough excitement in his life. He doesn't need more!" I retorted.

 

"If anyone can manage the amount of chaos and excitement I will bring, as you said, it would be Percy!" She shot back, and I was momentarily stunned by her logic. Then again, logic and reason never applied to matters of love, so they never mattered to this goddess in front of me.

 

"Besides! You have no say in these matters. Only Percy and I do. I am only telling you these things as a courtesy!" She told me with a feral smile before she disappeared in a shimmer of light, leaving me alone in the garden with my thoughts.

 

I sighed as I let the stress I was holding on to out onto the surroundings. The ground rumbled as waves of sand radiated away from me. I felt the ocean surface roil as 15-foot waves rocked the shore. I felt Zeus's irritation as storms formed and battered the land as he tried to fight me for the wind's control.

 

I let my more destructive aspect take over for a few minutes before letting go, letting the natural order keep the storms for a few hours before willing them to dissolve in the air. I hoped I didn't make more work for Hades from that little stress relief.

 

Standing up, I willed myself back into my chambers. I found myself immediately being wrapped in the warm embrace of my wife. "I was worried," she whispered against my chest. I held her closer as I rocked her side to side for a few seconds. She detached herself from me and looked up, staring me in the eyes, silently questioning me.

 

"Aphrodite delivered news I would rather have not gotten," I told her with a defeated smile on my face.

 

My wife and queen tilted her head, pulling me onto the bed where I regaled her with the best and worst news I have gotten since that blasted prophecy was brought to my ears years ago.

 

Percy POV

 

Rumble!

 

Thunder woke me up, the sudden loud sound echoing within my room. Flashes of lightning lit up the dark corner of my room as I tried to sit up and check if all was well.

 

"Umnn!" "Stay!"

 

A pair of female voices called out to me as two sets of hands grabbed me and held me back from leaving the warm confines of my bed. Looking at my sides, I found Piper and Hazel, still asleep, clutching on to me as if their lives depended on it.

 

Both women were naked, as we had just enjoyed an intimate night together. Letting my head fall back on the pillow, I concentrated and tried to call on my powers to calm the storm outside. After a minute of trying, I huffed, miffed at being unable to influence this storm.

 

"Why is Dad so worked up all of a sudden?" I muttered as I closed my eyes, trying to go back to sleep.

 

After a few minutes, I opened them again, unable to go back to sleep. I turned my head to my left and saw that it was only 3:27 in the morning. Sighing heavily, I started to think of what I could do to somehow fall asleep again.

 

A smirk worked its way onto my face as an idea popped into my head. I looked to both sides of me and saw the faces of both my fiancées. They looked so peaceful as they slept, so peaceful with no care in the world as they remained unaware as a predator was slowly working its way to disturb their rest. As a predator got ready to devour both of them until it got its fill.

 

With my arms underneath their warm bodies, I ran my hand from their backs down until I reached their soft, jiggly behinds. Grabbing a handful, I started to mash and grope their globes of soft flesh to my heart's content. Enjoying the feel of their warm, soft skin as my fingers dug into their flesh.

 

It didn't take long for both of them to wake up and notice my wandering hands. I looked down and saw Piper looking at me with unimpressed eyes while Hazel kept her head down, her hands now busy feeling up my chest, slowly going down as she raked her nails against my skin.

 

"What's gotten you all worked up so early in the morning?" Piper asked, mirroring my earlier question. I grinned at her and leaned down, capturing her lips as Hazel began tugging on my length, properly waking me up now.

 

"Blame Dad!" I replied after the kiss. With a grunt, I turned and pinned both women underneath me as they squealed, taken by surprise.

 

Moans and grunts sounded from the room as I tried to drown out the sound of the storm currently raging outside as a different storm raged within me. One that can only be quelled by the love of the two women sharing my bed.

 

And so time ticked by as the storm outside subsided. Though the one inside continued to rage until the wee hours of the morning.

 

Notes:

As the month of June enters, another chapter finds its way into these pages
Thanks to those who have waited for an update.

I had a relaxing month of May, and now I am back to regular uploading.

PS

Aphrodite will not be part of the harem

Chapter 29: Hazel III

Summary:

The look in the days he now lives,
A sneak peek into the lives they now share with,

Normalcy, the bargain they accepted.
A look into the price they willingly settled

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

 

~Hnnnnnngg~

 

A moan escaped my mouth as I lifted my arms over my head as I stretched my back; I heard a few pops from my spine. A reminder that I have been sitting in front of my computer in the home office for far too long.

 

Exhaling heavily, I checked the time on the monitor and saw that I had been here for 3 hours already. Running a business is fun and fulfilling. But at the same time, it is hard and will take up most of your time.

 

While Percy takes care of physical aspects of the business, such as production and meeting clients, I oversee the daily menial tasks involved. Like what I am doing right now, in front of the computer, checking and replying to emails from customers, employees, and other such things.

 

I have just finished reviewing a report sent to us by the manager of the New York branch on the sales for the last 3 months. It seems the advertisement did great, as they reported an almost 30% increase in sales after it was shown.

 

Looking at the numbers, I couldn't help but be proud of what we have achieved. Never in my wildest dreams did I think I would be where I am now. And it's all because of Percy; he provided me and Piper the means to break free from the same fate the other demigods before us ended up with.

 

We may have lost some freedom, but we gained so much more.

 

And we got Percy, and that's a win in my book.

 

With a smile on my face, I turned back to the monitor to continue with my work. After a few more emails, some from influencers asking for a collab and others from potential clients, I saw one that took my attention immediately.

 

Staring at the email sender, I squinted to see if it was the real one. Clicking on it, I read through what appeared to be a request for a collaboration between our companies. Now, that in itself isn't weird; we have gotten tons of such requests over the years. But Percy has been very reluctant to accept such offers.

 

But this one, this one I feel we should think about.

 

It came from "Victoria's Secret," after all, a well-known brand. A brand whose products I and Piper buy a lot of. Products that Percy tends to enjoy.

 

Their email stated a request for a partnership with us for their upcoming fashion show. The one that runs yearly features the latest designs of lingerie from their artists, with famous models and celebrities walking down the runway modeling them. Powerful businessmen were in attendance.

 

It offered an opportunity for us to expand our own brand.

 

What they are requesting is for Percy to let them use some of our designs for their models to wear down the runway. It makes sense; from the few times I watched the shows, I saw their models wearing some exquisite pieces of jewelry.

 

And it seems they have finally noticed us and Percy's designs as beautiful enough to be considered for their productions.

 

Deciding that this was too important to decide on my own, I stood up and left the office. I made my way to Percy's workshop outside the mansion to share with him this news. Along the way, I came upon Ruby and Aethra in the kitchen, preparing lunch. Both greeted me, and I greeted them in return.

 

"Piper and Blueberry still haven't returned?" I asked. Piper took the blue-haired nymph with her into the city early this morning for a grocery run. They should have been back by now.

 

"Mistress Piper mentioned something about getting new running shoes," Aethra stated with a smile. "It might still take them a while," Ruby followed up. I nodded and went on my way.

 

As I got close to the workshop, I noticed that the door was left open. I stopped by the door and took a peek, not wanting to disturb Percy if he's in the middle of some delicate work. I'd done it before, and the result was Percy's work needed to be reworked completely. And while Percy just laughed it off, I made a conscious decision to always be mindful when I come over to the workshop and he is working.

 

I saw Percy hunched over his table, sorting through a pile of gems and precious stones I provided him yesterday. Like always, seeing him hard at work warmed my heart. I stepped through the door and called out to him.

 

"Percy"

 

A shiver ran down my spine as I saw him turn to me with a lovely smile. The sparkle in his eyes made the butterflies in my stomach flutter in a riot. The sound of his voice as he said my name made my heart skip a beat as my face reddened from embarrassment.

 

Here I am, a grown woman blushing madly like a teenage girl in front of her crush. I have sex with this man, for God's sake! How can he still have this kind of effect on me?

 

To be fair to myself, Percy has that effect on almost all women he meets. Regardless if they are in a relationship with him. It was just worse for me, us women who are with him. because we have the distinct pleasure of knowing him more intimately.

 

"Hazel"

 

Percy called for me with one hand reaching for me, a smile on his face causing my core to heat up with want and need so deep I was momentarily distracted with the thoughts of taking him right there on his table. Regardless if Percy would get mad at me later. He's placed a ban on any fooling around in the workshop, after all. "For our safety," as he said.

 

Hearing his voice, my body moved of its own volition. My feet are taking me to him. The moment I reached him, his hands found my waist. He pulled me until I was sitting on his lap, my favorite place to sit. Like always, his arms wrap around my waist, holding me close as he kisses me behind my neck.

 

I squirmed on his lap as he peppered my neck and shoulders with feather-light kisses, kisses so gentle and full of love I felt them deep within my heart.

 

'How did I deserve such a man?' '   I thought,' I giggled.

 

"Percy! I need to tell you something!" I said, my hands clutching his arms around me. I felt his reluctance, but like the great fiancé that he is, he listened and stopped kissing me. He placed his chin on my left shoulder and nuzzled my cheek with his.

 

"So you didn't come here because you missed me?" I heard the whining in his voice, and I rolled my eyes at his antics. 'He can be so childish sometimes! 'I thought with a smile. "I love you, Percy, but if I miss you, I can just go to you anytime I want! Right?" I responded, and I felt him chuckle from under me. "You're right." I inhaled deeply as I felt his breath around my ear.

 

"So, what was it you wanted to tell me?" he asked, one of his hands now running down my thighs. I bit my bottom lip to stop from moaning. His fingers sending jolts of pleasure through my legs up to my core. All I wanted to do at this moment was to grab his hands and pull them higher up my legs. I mentally shook myself and pushed the pleasure aside for now.

 

"We got an email from Victoria's Secret; they want us to join them in their fashion show," I said, almost panting from the pleasure his hands are giving me.

 

"Ah!" I gasped, feeling his teeth on my neck as he bit me lightly, followed by a groan from him, which I felt with my whole body. Hearing his possessive sounds always makes me want to tear his clothes off. I couldn't, though, not yet, not here. But later, I promised myself.

 

"Is that so?" was all the response I got. My hands now reached behind me, my fingers threading through his messy hair and pulling him closer. Like a true gentleman, Percy brought his lips back to my neck, and I tilted my head to the side, allowing him more of my skin to play with.

 

"Yes! I think we should accept!" I followed up; I wanted to explain more but was distracted by a tongue licking the side of my neck.

 

"Percy!" I moaned out, lust overcoming my rational mind. Getting on my feet, I grabbed his hand and pulled him up from his seat and out of the workshop.

 

"Where are you taking me, Hazel?" Percy asked with a teasing lilt in his voice. The nerve of him! asking me where I am taking him after pushing my buttons and getting me all hot and bothered. I ignored him and made my way to the pool area. I planned to take him back to my bedroom or his. But I was so turned on I don't think I could make it to those places. So the lounge chairs it is!

 

Arriving at the pool area, I pushed Percy down on one of the lounge chairs roughly. "Oof! Easy there, Hazel!" I followed him down and crawled over the chair, pushing his hands away as he tried to hold me. Lifting my legs and straddling his hips, I dropped my ass on him, pinning him in place.

 

Leaning down and staring him in the eye, "This is your fault!" I hissed as I captured his lips with mine. Hot and soft, his lips brought a tingling sensation to mine as I claimed his kiss as if a reward for a job well done. I devoured his mouth as if I were starving, and his lips were the juiciest piece of meat available.

 

He opened his mouth, and my tongue slithered in, plundering the inside of his mouth as if it were a cave in search of treasure. His hands quickly found their place on my rump, groping and squeezing as our tongues danced to the tune of our hearts beating.

 

'How can he taste so good? '

 

I questioned as I tasted his mouth, his tongue flicking against mine, teasing me in a way he knew I would respond to. More and more, as minutes passed, I found myself wanting more of him. It didn't help that I could feel the heat coming from our crotches pressed together. The hardness I am feeling from him is driving my mind wild with images I knew I would love to recreate.

 

And I only needed to reach down and pull down his shorts for those daydreams to be a reality. But not yet; I am still enjoying him as he is. I know if and when we move on from here, he would take the lead, and I still want to be the one in control. I know if I wanted to, Percy would let me take the lead, but I just don't have it in me most of the time. I just really enjoy seeing my fiancé work me over as he takes his pleasure from me while giving me my own.

 

After a while, I took a break from his lips to breathe. Immediately, his lips found my neck, and he began to nip at it, grazing his teeth and making me shiver in delight. "What's gotten you so worked up, Hazel?" he asked as his lips reached the area between my breasts. I wrapped my arms around his head, pulling him closer, wanting those lips of his on my skin more.

 

"It's you! You make me be this way!" I gasped as I began to grind on him, cluing him in to what I was after. Grabbing his face, I went back to kissing him, intent on drowning in his essence. His hands, now on my waist, started to caress me, squeezing from time to time.

 

"In that case, I need to take responsibility and calm you down, won't I?" Percy said, pulling back a bit before surging forward with his lips. Sitting up now, he attacked my mouth with a ferocity he's been known for on the battlefield. His tongue dueled with mine, and I tried to fight back but quickly lost ground. It didn't take more than a minute for me to yield as his tongue plundered my mouth, treating it like a captured land; his tongue invaded and took no prisoners as his hand held the back of my head in place, not allowing me to back off.

 

Not that I would want to; as far as I am concerned, I am where I belong.

 

Here, with him.

 

A grateful prisoner, a willing participant in whatever he desires.

 

Things were about to proceed to where I wanted them to when Percy grabbed the hem of my shirt and pulled it up. I lifted my arms as he took his lips from mine briefly, coming back as soon as my shirt was off. Tossing it somewhere to the side, his hands came down on my ass hard, slapping them before they traveled upward, caressing my back as they went.

 

Goosebumps broke out of my skin everywhere his hands touched. Like a brand, marking me as his. And I relished the idea; I basked in the physical mark I would carry to show the world that I belonged to this man, this man who had given so much of himself, not just to me but to the world itself. I want everyone to know that I am his.

 

I pulled away from his lips and stared straight at his sea-green eyes.

 

"I want you to mark me, Percy! I want everyone to see who I belong to!" I told him, my body burning with desire for what I just requested of him. A request I knew he would fulfill, for he has never denied me anything. Just as I have never denied him what he wanted. An equal, despite me being a member of his harem—that is how he has treated me since the start.

 

I saw Percy's eye darken with lust; the intensity of it made me shiver. Knowing I was going to be subject to his ministration, despite me asking for it, made me moan in excitement. With a quick kiss to my lips, after his hold on my hair, he tilted my head, exposing more of my neck, and his lips found my pulse point. I gasp as he begins to lick at it before sucking on my skin.

 

Clutching his shoulders, my body responded to his kiss by grinding harder down on the warm hardness I could feel straining against his shorts. I wanted nothing more than to relieve him of the stress I know is building within his lower area. With great effort, I managed to move my hands from him, snaking them down to the hem of his shirt. Pulling them upwards just as he had done to mine, I managed to pull it off and was about to throw it to the side when I heard someone clearing their throat coming from the side.

 

"Ahem!"

 

The person cleared her throat again, louder this time. Percy's lips left my skin with a wet pop, his head turning to the side, and I couldn't help but whine at the loss of contact. I heard a giggle before Percy's voice cut through my lust-induced mind. "Welcome back, Piper!"

 

'So she's back,' I thought, though my face remained glued to Percy's. Once he stopped lavishing me with attention, I took it upon myself to do the honors. Ignoring my soon-to-be sister-wife, I began to assault Percy's skin with my lips, leaving my own marks on them as he had done on mine.

 

"I go out for a few hours, and this is what I find when I arrive back." I heard her tease, "The two people I love the most in the world, having fun without me!" She cried out, faking an offended tone. "How unfair!"

 

With huge effort on my part, I disentangled from Percy and faced the daughter of love standing by our side, staring at us with a grin on her face. "You had him last night!" I stated as a matter of fact. As if those words explained everything that had happened.

 

"And today was supposed to be a free day for him," she retorted. I scoffed, unable to find words to refute her point. I took a deep breath and settled deeper into Percy's body as I just stared at Piper. I took a few seconds until Percy reached for Piper, pulling her to sit beside him. Piper immediately wrapped her arms around Percy's body, her lips finding his right shoulder and kissing it.

 

"Forgive us, Piper. It was my fault. I couldn't stop myself when Hazel came for me in the workshop."

 

Percy said, kissing the top of Piper's head with a smile. I was about to tell him it was not his fault when Piper shook her head. "Don't apologize; I was just messing with you two!" She said quickly, returning Percy's smile and kissing him briefly.

 

"I would like to know what brought this on," she asked, her hands now roaming over Percy's bare upper body. I joined Piper in enjoying the tantalizing muscles of our fiancé, Piper with her hands and me with my lips. Percy shared with Piper what I told him back in the workshop. All the while I ran my lips over his skin. Kissing every scar as I worshipped his godlike body, every deep breath I took caused me to shiver from his manly scent.

 

"Hazel told me that we got an email from Victoria's Secret; they are requesting for us to work with them for this year's fashion show!" Percy began to say, his breath halting as Piper and I continued to shower him with love and kisses. "They want me to, ahh! to let some of their models, hmm! to wear some of my designs!" He was almost panting now, with Piper now attached to his neck while I concentrated on one of his nipples.

 

"I see! And the thought of being surrounded by a lot of sexy, beautiful models turned you on so much you had to take Hazel out here?" Piper asked. I turned to look at her, unable to believe she believed what she just said. One look at her face and I knew she didn't mean it like that, that she didn't just tell Percy that he was thinking of other women.

 

I turned to Percy to gauge how he took that and saw a grin on his face.

 

'Good,' I thought; he took it for what it was, a joke.

 

"I'm surrounded by two absolutely gorgeous and sexy women!" Percy grinned as he looked at the two of us, eyes twinkling in humor and love. "I don't have time to think of others!" she added.

 

Cheesy as it was, his words brought a smile and a giddy feeling in my chest. Like every other woman, I liked to hear my man say that I am the only one for him. It was a bit impossible for me, seeing as Percy has 4 other women with him, but still, the thought that he is not thinking of other women and is being committed to us, the thought of that makes my knees weak. It makes me want to kneel in front of him and worship him in a way only we could.

 

Wanting to show him how much his words made me happy, I kissed him once on the lips, then trailed kisses as I went down on his body, down to his neck, followed by his chest. I rained kisses along his abs until I reached his groin. My lips hovered over the very huge and visible bulge on his shorts. A wicked grin bloomed on my face as I imagined what I was going to do to what was currently hiding beneath the cotton shorts Percy was wearing.

 

Just as I was going to grab the waistband of his shorts, Piper spoke up, making me look up. I saw her pulling away from Percy's lips, smiling all the way. "That was a great answer!" I agreed with Piper, and based on the glint in Piper's eyes, I knew the woman was going to show Percy just how his answer made her feel. Wanting to be the first to show her appreciation, I turned my eyes on the prize just below my head.

 

With a wicked grin, I lowered my head and planted my lips on the ridge outline of the long, hot thing making itself known under the fabric of Percy's shorts. Loudly and deliberately, I kissed all along the length of it. My way of worshipping my own personal god is every kiss a prayer of thanks, every lick a proof of my devotion.

 

I felt a hand land on the back of my neck, the fingers caressing my scalp. I turned my head and planted my cheek against his hard rod, nuzzling it, and saw Percy looking down on me with heat in his eyes. The love shining from them took my breath away, and I smiled at him, conveying all that I was feeling for him.

 

Unable to hold back any longer, I pushed myself up and, on shaky legs, got off Percy and stood at his side. Percy's eyes followed me, and without any word uttered, I grabbed his hands and pulled him up off the lounge chair.

 

"Hey!" Piper complained at the loss of the lips she was kissing just a few seconds ago.

 

"Let's take this to the bedroom!" I declared, pulling Percy along as Piper followed frantically.

 


---------line break---------

 

~Hnnnnnngg~

 

I shivered as I felt Percy's fingers drag along my spine as I lay my head on his chest, my arms holding on to his.

 

We had just finished making love on his bed after I dragged him from the pool area with Piper nipping at our heels. The last 2 hours were filled with wild frenzy as Percy took care of the two of us. Proving his expertise in the area, both Piper and I are now putty in his hands, spent and satisfied after he was done with us.

 

Piper, the minx that she is, was still kissing Percy as if she still hadn't had enough of him. I mean, I, too, still want some more of Percy. But I needed a break, just to catch my breath. As I rested, my mind brought me back to the email that started everything that happened till now. Looking up at Percy, I tapped his chest as I called out to him.

 

"Percy"

 

Piper pulled away from his lips, and he turned to me with a mussed-up look; the easy grin on his face made my heart skip a beat, tempting me to follow through with what Piper was doing seconds ago. But I held back, my rational mind winning over my baser needs now that I had just indulged my hunger for my fiancé.

 

"What will we do with the request from Victoria's Secret?" I asked.

 

Piper was the one who answered, "We should accept; it would be good for us and the company," she replied, her hands busy stroking Percy's still hard length. A lustful gaze in her eyes as she stared at the thing she was holding. "I agree with Piper," I added, scootching closer and planting kisses on Percy's neck.

 

"I see, if you two think we should do it, then we will," Percy responded as I felt his arms pull me tighter to his side. I tilted my head to him, and as I expected, his lips captured mine, and we shared another heated kiss. One of my hands crawled down his body until it joined Piper's on his thing. Reaching lower, I chose to cup and fondle the two globes of flesh and leave Piper to her fun.

 

Percy gasped into my mouth as he felt what I was doing with my hands, and I smiled into the kiss. A giddy feeling fills me as I imagine how I could cause this man to come undone with just my hands, just as he is capable of reducing me into a puddle of my own creations with just a look from his eyes.

 

I felt Percy's hands move from my back, gliding down over my skin until he had my ass in his grip. It was my turn to gasp when he started to grope them, each squeeze sending jolts of pleasure coursing through me. My lips separated from his as his fingers dug deeper into my depths, wiggling like an eel in me. Drawing out moans of pleasure from me like a conductor in an orchestra.

 

"We'll send an email to them later; we'll request a meeting to discuss things," Percy said, his breath short while his hands were busy sending me to Elysium. Piper has stopped what they were doing earlier. Instead, she moved down the bed and is now serving Percy with his mouth. I glanced at her and watched as her head bobbed over Percy's groin, making him hiss and moan from her lips and tongue.

 

I wanted to join her, but his hold on me tightened, his other hand moving to grip my chin and guiding my lips back to his. "I'll send it later," I murmured against his lips. "Yes, later," I agreed before our lips joined once more.

 

We didn't leave the room until early afternoon, and lunch wasn't eaten until even later.

 

 

---------line break---------

 

 

It was the next day, and I was back in the office once again, taking care of business. It was just after breakfast, and Percy and Piper were down in the training room, sweating their bodies out practicing their swordsmanship. I wanted to catch up on some work I wasn't able to finish yesterday due to some very enjoyable and delectable distraction.

 

Like what we agreed on, I sent an email to Victoria's Secret, agreeing to their partnership request. I also requested a meeting between our two companies to hash out the details of our cooperation.

 

I was about to turn off the computer and end my work for this morning when a notification for a new email pinged on the screen.

 

"Really?"

 

Sighing, I opened the email program once again to check.

 

'Oh!'

 

'It seems they really want to work with us,' I thought as I looked at the reply that came to our email to Victoria's Secret. Clicking on it, I read through their reply, a smile forming on my face. Just like yesterday, I stood up and left the office in search of my handsome fiancé to relay the news.

 

Entering the training room, I found the two at the center of the mat. Percy was sitting on the ground, shirtless as he always was when training. Piper is sitting on his lap, facing him, kissing him with her arms wrapped around his head. I couldn't help but smile at the view.

 

'Just like yesterday.'

 

I thought with a shake of my head, I approached the two and cleared my throat, much like how Piper did to get their attention. Their lips separated, and Percy turned to look at me with a lovely smile while Piper continued to lavish our man with her affection by switching her lips' target, now attacking Percy's neck.

 

I grinned at Percy and decided to tease him a bit.

 

"Well, this seems very familiar!" I said as I stood by his side, looking down on him with a wide smile. He smiled up at me, then took one hand holding Piper to my thighs. He held the back of my right leg and ran it up and down my thighs, making me shiver in pleasure and delight.

 

"We were just resting for a bit," Percy said, excusing Piper and himself. Not that I doubted him. I knew how serious he is when it comes to training. But I also know how every training session with him ends up most of the time. Being someone who trained with him for years, I can say that it almost always ends up with me under Percy, taking a pounding, and wanting more of it.

 

"Of course you are," I replied. I kneeled beside him and gave him a soft kiss. "I got a reply from them," I said as he started to caress my scalp, scratching it just the way I wanted. I leaned into his touch as he smiled at me. "They agreed to the meeting; they are willing to pay for our flight to Ohio."

 

"Ohio?" he asked, tilting his head cutely, and I had to fight the urge to grab his head and kiss him until I ran out of breath.

 

"It's where their head office is located." He nodded at my answer.

 

"Did they say when they want to meet up?" he followed up. "They said it's up to us; we just have to send them a heads-up," I replied.

 

Percy was quiet for a bit, the only sound coming from Piper as she sucked on Percy's skin as she tried to add to the marks we left there from yesterday. I was tempted to join them, and going by what was happening already, we were going to end up having sex again. Not that I minded; I would gladly have sex with Percy daily if that is what he wanted.

 

And unlike yesterday, he didn't have any rule about not having sex here in the training room, so we wouldn't even have to go to another room like in the workshop. My excitement rose as my lust for my fiancé grew. I was nearly panting when he spoke again.

 

"Let's go over the weekend," Percy declared.

 

And just like that, business was concluded as Piper removed her lips from Percy's neck and whined. "Enough shop talk!" Then she grabbed Percy's face and shoved her tongue down his throat. I shook my head and moved over Percy's legs. Hooking my fingers over the waistband of his sweatpants and pulling them down his legs.

 

My sight zeroed in on his hard length as his musk overwhelmed my senses. He kicked off his pants, and I tossed them away. I grabbed the meat pole with both hands and leaned down, planting the side of my face against his warm member and nuzzling it with my nose and cheek, taking deep breaths, inhaling his heady scent.

 

The smell made my head spin, filling my mind with ideas of what I want to do to this perfect specimen of a man. Things I never even thought I would be doing before becoming his. With a determined look, I began stroking his length with long, slow, deliberate strokes. From the base up to the tip, my hands moved over the velvety skin of his glorious member. My hands ran over every ridge, every vein, as my eyes took in his perfection.

 

His erection stood proudly, long, hard, and girthy. Unable to stop myself anymore, I leaned over and stuck my tongue out to get a taste. From the base to the tip, I ran my tongue along the skin of his cock, the slightly salty flavor exploding in my mouth, making me shiver as I immediately wanted more.

 

For the next minute or so, my tongue treated Percy's cock as if it was the world's tastiest popsicle. I licked and slurped all over the length of it as he shivered from the pleasure my tongue was giving him. Every jerk of his hips and every moan fill me with a sense of accomplishment, boosting my pride with the fact that I am able to render this man nearly helpless with just my mouth.

 

"Do you like that, master?" I asked, playing the role I knew would push him over the edge of his control. Percy pulled himself from Piper to look down on me, the burning hunger in his eyes making me shiver in anticipation for what is about to come. "I like it very much, Hazel." His voice carried with it his desire for more, and I, for one, am more than willing to give it all to him.

 

Piper, who lost contact with his lips as he answered me, suddenly appeared beside me. She kissed her way down Percy's body until she was straddling one of his legs and kneeling beside me. With her hands holding on to Percy's thighs, she ducked down under my head and nuzzled his balls with her nose. Like I did earlier, she inhaled deeply, and I felt her shiver from the heady smell of his sex.

 

Just like her, I also used to wonder what it was with Percy's scent that was so addictive. Piper and I used to discuss this; all we can come up with for a reason is that Percy is special. I first thought it had something to do with the curse affecting us. But Piper told me that Annabeth had shared with her, back when they were still together and Percy was still missing, that the few times Annabeth and Percy had been together, even she had noticed how drawn she was to Percy's scent.

 

I was broken out of my thoughts when I heard Percy moan loudly.

 

"Gods! You two treat me so well!" Percy's voice was deep and husky from the pleasure we were giving him. I smiled up at him as I joined Piper down by his balls, took one of them inside my mouth as I lathered it with my tongue before popping it out. Then I rose along his cock, dragging my tongue along its length until I reached the tip.

 

Percy hissed as I lavished his cock with the worship it deserved. We stared at each other as I wiggled my tongue on the bundle of nerves below the slit of his tip. The head of his cock glistened with wetness as he leaked from the service we were providing him. Gently, I lapped up the droplets from his cockhead, and the flavor caused me to cry out a lustful moan.

 

The bitter, salty taste of his essence caused my mouth to water. Ever since the first time we got together, I have found myself getting addicted to him, in every sense, in every way. The taste of his cum was just one of those factors. One lick of his pre-cum flooded my mind with wanton lust. With no other thoughts in my head other than getting to taste more of him, I wrapped my lips around the tip of his cock and sucked hard, causing Percy to buck his hip as he moaned loudly.

 

"Gods, Hazel!"

 

Hearing my name from his mouth as he almost came undone brought me a new layer of pleasure. I pressed down on his hips as I began to bob up and down, taking more of his length into me with every drop of my head. Along with the movement of my head, I kept my tongue pressed on the underside of his cock, wiggling every so often to heighten the pleasure for him, as was my duty.

 

Piper, on her part, kept her mouth wrapped around both of Percy's balls; her eyes were closed as she pressed her face closer to Percy's crotch, sucking his balls deeper into her mouth.

 

I suddenly felt one of Percy's hands hold me by my head, and I looked up to see if he was going to start pushing me down to him. Forcing me to take more of his cock down my throat. I would have been thrilled if he did; it wouldn't be the first time he's made me take him roughly. But it seems he wanted a different kind of lovemaking today.

 

Percy held my hair in his hands and gently caressed my scalp as I jerked him with my lips over and over again. He dropped to the floor and lay on his back, bringing his other arm over his eyes as he surrendered to the pleasure Piper and I were providing him.

 

Piper continued with our service to him for the next couple of minutes as the training room was filled with the combined sounds of our moaning. It didn't take that long for Percy's hold on my hair to tighten as his cock grew harder within my mouth. He started to buck his hips against my movements, matching the tempo with which I moved my head.

 

A telltale sign of his impending release.

 

"Fuck! Girls, I'm so close!" Percy cried out, his hands now holding his head still as he thrust up with his hips. I wrapped my lips around his cock tighter as he drove in and out of my mouth with increasing intensity. Soon enough, Percy's thrusting turned sporadic until he stopped, and my mouth got filled by a warm, sticky liquid that made me moan lewdly.

 

"Here it comes!" Percy said loudly as he came in my mouth. His semen shot out time after time until my mouth got filled to the brim, yet he still wasn't done. I pulled back and let go of his cock while doing my best to keep everything he poured into my mouth from leaking out. Piper quickly rose from beneath me and took over where I was just seconds ago.

 

Piper moaned just like I did, and like me, her mouth also got filled by the essence of the man we both loved. I closed my eyes as I swirled my tongue around my mouth, getting a taste of the flavor that nectar and ambrosia have had for me for the past few years. A taste I have begun to crave almost daily, a taste I long for every time I am with Percy.

 

"Just a few more," Percy muttered. I opened my eyes and saw him looking down at the two of us as Piper collected the last few drops of cum from his cock. His eyes reflected the love and devotion I have grown used to seeing, and I shivered at the thought of the love this man had for me, for us.

 

Pure and unrelenting.

 

That was how Percy's love was to me. And his eyes glowed with such love as he looked at the two of us as we kneeled between his legs.

 

Piper came up and joined me in looking at our fiancé and master. Our mouth filled to the brim with his essence while our hands continued being handsy with his cock and balls. We shared a look, and then we turned to Percy as we swallowed everything we collected in our mouths. It took a couple of tries until I managed to swallow everything. A shiver ran down my spine as the sticky liquid flowed down my throat.

 

As soon as we were done, Percy surged up and grabbed both of us by our waists, pulling us to him. He captured Piper's lips first in a kiss so intense I felt it as I watched them. Unwilling to be left behind. I grabbed him by his arm and started to mark his neck once again, sucking on his skin and raining kisses all over his shoulder.

 

My turn came next after Piper, and once his lips found mine, I opened my mouth to allow him entry. It always astonished me how Percy never once minded kissing me or any of the women in this house right after he spilled into our mouths. And he does that quite often, or rather we make him do that to us fairly often.

 

I mean daily, if I'm being honest.

 

Yet he never seems to show any disgust; some men I know would. Even Frank, sweet as he was, was reluctant to even peck me on my lips after I had pleasured him with my mouth. Even when he never finished in my mouth, he was averse to kissing me if his manhood had been in my mouth.

 

That just goes to show how different Percy is from the other men I know.

 

And I love him more for it. And I'm sure Piper feels the same as I do.

 

After a few more minutes, our makeup session was cut short when Percy pulled back from Piper. A look of pure love and devotion shone in his eyes as he stared at us. With a smile on his lips, his hands began to caress and squeeze our side, and I knew our day was just starting.

 

I scooted closer to him and laid my hands on his chest, pushing him down on the floor. I stared into his eyes as I let him see all the love I have for him through my gaze and smile. I felt Piper straddle his hips as I leaned over to get at his lips once again.

 

"I hope you didn't think we were anywhere near done, my love," I told him, my face now getting closer and closer. "Because we want more," Piper followed up. I grinned at him, daring him to answer.

 

"Of course not," he replied with a grin of his own. I was about to kiss him when his hands made a grab for my waist and thigh. I yelped as he pulled me over his head, my crotch right over his lips. I held on to his arms as he positioned me over his head, and I looked down to see a wicked gleam in his eyes as he stared at my wet core.

 

"And I do hope you two are ready, for I also want more!" he growled. I didn't get to say anything in return as he pulled my hip down and started to eat me out. All that came out of my lips was an ecstatic moan as his tongue made its way into my depths.

 

"Yes! Just like that, Percy!" I moaned out as he lapped away at my lower lips. He soon began to moan as well, as I felt the vibration from him. Telling me that Piper had begun to ride him as well. I turned back and saw Piper bouncing away at the glorious cock of our master, her eyes glassy; she fucked herself on it.

 

I turned back and looked down on Percy, and with a smile, I began to sway my hips. Demanding more from the man who has given his all to us. The man who has all of me.

 

 

 

Notes:

A short chapter for now, but one I believe to be just as important.
A look into what everyday looks like to the three of them.

See you next chapter

Chapter 30: Unknown POV

Summary:

Another look at everyday life.
An in-depth look at how business runs.

A chance for another to get into in,
An acknowledgement of a way of life some see as enticing.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

 

The chatter of over a dozen women filled the conference room we were in. 16 women, all young and sexy, wearing nothing but the most exquisite and tantalizing lingerie underneath white fluffy robes. Each one had their makeup and hair done as if we were going to be walking down a runway to strut the latest trend in the fashion world.

 

I, Roxxy, was of course one of those women.

 

I was called in by my agency yesterday to inform me that I have been chosen to be one of the models who would be walking down the runway for Victoria's Secret for their yearly fashion show. An incredible honor, one only a handful of models ever received. And those that do have seen their careers skyrocket in both success and popularity.

 

I look around the room, every single one of us here, hungry for success and fame. But most of all, everyone wants to bag a rich man while we are still young. I admit, even I am no exception. Many times, I have used my looks to get my way, both in work and life. And the current topic of everyone's conversation was exactly that.

 

'Using what we have to land a whale,' as it were.

 

According to my agent, we were called in today so we can try on the jewelry that we will be wearing on the runway at the event. A normal occurrence in our line of work, and something that shouldn't have been a big news for any of us. But, listening to the chatter all around the room, you'd know that this meeting was anything but ordinary.

 

The reason behind the excitement was the company that was coming.

 

Celestial Creations

 

The jewelry brand has taken the fashion world by storm with their unique and exquisite designs. Every piece from them can be compared to masterpieces that only royalty wears. Every single one of their products costs tens to hundreds of thousands of dollars. Everyone who's anyone, from celebrities to politicians, is clamoring for one of their designs.

 

I've even heard that to commission a piece from them would take almost a year just to book a meeting.

 

That is how popular they are.

 

I smiled as I heard some of the things the other models are saying about the people we are waiting for. The people from Celestial Creations are coming here to assign which of us will wear their designs.

 

"I heard the owner is very rich!"

 

"Of course he's rich! Have you seen the interview with Ryan Reynolds? He said it cost him close to 100k when he ordered a custom necklace for Blake! And that's with a discount!"

 

One conversation went, the two models by the corner of the room talked, huddled together. Their hair is being done by a couple of assistants.

 

"Do you think he's single?"

 

"Does it matter? I'll still try my luck!"

 

Said one of the more slutty ones among us here, that one is known for hooking up with high-profile men and has even been linked with a married CEO who is now going through a divorce.

 

I shake my head at the things I've heard, though to be honest. I too would like to try my luck. I am confident enough in my looks; I'm sure I could seduce whoever the owner is if I put my mind to it. We don't have to end up marrying, or we could keep it casual.

 

"What if he's ugly? Or fat?" I heard one girl say. I turn to a group of three sitting in front of a mirror; like everyone else, they were discussing the possibility of getting with the owner of Celestial Creations. "And? Does it matter if he is?" one of them replied. "I can always convince him to hide the fact that we are together!" reasoned one of them.

 

I scoffed at her words; that was such a vile thing to do. To attempt to get into a relationship with a rich person but deny it to the rest of the world. A classic user, gold digger move if I ever saw one. I mean, I am not above using my looks to get with someone for my personal benefit. But I would at least show that person a little bit of respect. Like admitting to the world that we are together.

 

The same was talked about all around the room for the next few minutes until the door slid open. All conversation ended, and everyone turned to look. The first to enter was the main project coordinator, Miss Jenna. She is the one in charge of contacting our agencies, meaning she's the one who we need to listen to the most. Unless one of the big bosses comes to take over or watch the show. Which they do, mostly to ogle us openly.

 

Miss Jenna entered, followed by two of her assistants, each carrying a laptop. They set it up on one of the tables and quickly began clicking on them. Miss Jenna clapped her hands twice, getting everyone's attention before speaking.

 

"Listen up! The people from Celestial Creations will be arriving any minute now! When they do, they will be calling you guys up one by one! You will remove your robes and allow them to study you closely!" She started announcing in a loud voice.

 

"I don't want to hear any complaints from any of you! Understood?" she asked, and we all nodded our heads. This was par for the course; every event starts with this, so we've gotten used to it. Just the standard disclosure announcement followed by the signing of a contract and NDA of sorts.

 

"Each of you will be presented with a couple of jewelry pieces to try on! They will decide who is going to wear what!" she added to everyone's excitement. It's not every day any of us get to wear jewelry that's worth hundreds of thousands of dollars, even if it's just for a short while. Unless we can convince the owner to gift them to us, something that's been done by others before.

 

It comes with a cost, though, and for some of these girls, the cost is worth paying for.

 

After saying her piece, Miss Jenna walked out of the room, leaving her assistants to their jobs. She didn't take long to return; after about 10 minutes, we heard her voice from the door, talking to someone. The door opened, and she walked in, followed by two beautiful women.

 

The first to follow Miss Jenna was a small woman wearing a sharp suit that fitted her body perfectly. Her hair was a curly mane that almost surrounded her face. She carried with her an air of authority, like she was used to commanding the respect of people. But her eyes were her most striking feature, gold in color and very intimidating.

 

The eyes of someone who knows what they are doing.

 

If she is the owner, then I wouldn't want to try my luck, even if I do swing that way, which I don't. I still wouldn't try, for my own safety.

 

The next one to enter was a woman who I recognize, Piper McLean. An up-and-coming model who is quickly becoming one of the most sought-after models in the industry. Her father, the actor Tristan Mclean, brought much attention to her name. Add that to her absolutely gorgeous looks and the fact that she is the exclusive model for Celestial Creations, and it ensured that she doesn't run out of modeling gigs.

 

She entered with a smile on her face as she scanned everyone in the room, probably gauging who among us will pose a threat to her position as the company's sole model.

 

She stood beside the smaller women, wrapping her hands on the other women's arms. I watched her lean down and whisper something in her ear before the two giggled together like high school girls.

 

"I heard that Piper will be walking the runway with us," Nikki, someone I have known since I started modeling and the closest friend I have in this industry, whispered to me. I leaned closer to her and replied. "Where did you hear that?"

 

"I went on a date with one of the execs last week; he slipped up at the hotel," she said, her voice low. I turned to her, incredulous and also a bit envious. She just shrugged in reply to my silent question. I turned back to the door when I heard the sound of heavy footsteps. I saw Piper and the smaller women turn to the door with smiles on their faces.

 

I immediately knew the one coming was the boss, the one who owned Celestial Creations. I waited to see if any of the rumors about him were true, if he is fat and ugly. If he is old and bald and other such nonsense. I was ready for whatever I was going to see, but what entered the room was not something I was expecting.

 

What entered the room was the most handsome man I have ever seen.

 

Tall and muscled, but not in a 'I spend all my time in the gym' kind but the 'I can fuck you up real bad if I wanted to' kind of way. The white shirt he was wearing clung to his body like a second skin, showing the contours of his chiseled chest and abs. The short sleeves seem like they were on the verge of ripping apart if he flexed his arms a little bit.

 

The muscles on his arms seem like they could manhandle any woman into any position he wanted with ease. The veins running along his arms made me want to trace them with my tongue.

 

His pants, dark in color, failed to hide whatever it was he was hiding underneath them. The obvious bulge on his crotch drew the attention of most of the girls here. Whatever he was packing in there, I wanted to take part in.

 

He stepped into the room, and immediately, he was in control; he was the one in command. And all of us in here were expected to obey, no questions asked. Such was the aura he exuded. Like there was no use trying to fight him, it was better to submit to him and enjoy whatever he had planned for you.

 

I turned my gaze to his face and really studied his features. Sharp jawline and a tall nose, lashes that very women in here would be envious of. Luscious lips that I wanted to feel on my skin. And his eyes, God, his eyes. Green like the sea on a clear sunny day. I could drown in them if I stared any longer, but I couldn't look away.

 

His eyes scanned the room, taking in everyone with an easy smile on his lips. A smile that promised a mischievous and fun-filled time spent with him. Our eyes met, and I was captured by the intensity of his gaze. I felt like I was naked in front of him, and he was a predator, studying his prey. I felt a shiver run through me, and for a brief moment, I considered leaving, running away. But my body betrayed my mind. It wanted to stay; it wanted to see what this hunter would do to me.

 

Our brief contact was cut as he turned to the others before finally going to Miss Jenna with a nod. I exhaled the breath I didn't know I was holding, and I felt like everyone felt like I did. I saw Miss Jenna swallow before she started introducing the newcomers to us, and when she did, her breath was heavy, and I knew she was just as affected as we all are.

 

"Everyone! I'd like you all to meet the people from Celestial Creations!" She started, gesturing to the smaller of the two women. "Miss Hazel, she's in charge of the administrative work." Hazel smiled and nodded at us. Miss Jenna followed up with Piper, even though we already know who she is, or at least most of us do. "I think we all know who she is, but Piper McLean is the official model of Celestial Creations!" Piper waved her hands, her smile beaming, and I didn't know why, but it was only now that I noticed her eyes, a kaleidoscope of colors that seemed to swirl and mix.

 

It was fascinating.

 

"She is also part owner of their company!" That reveal shocked me and most of us, though I think it made sense, with her father being who he is. It wouldn't really be a surprise to know that she is loaded and can invest in a company like Celestial Creations.

 

Finally, Miss Jenna turned to the only man in the room—well, not really the only man. Two guys followed him in when he entered, pushing a cart laden with boxes. They are currently setting up and folding a table at a corner of the room, but the presence of the dark-haired, green-eyed man in front of us rendered them almost undetectable.

 

That was how much pull his presence had, and I felt bad for any other man in the room with him. They simply couldn't compare to him in any way.

 

"And this gentleman is the owner and the one who creates and designs the pieces of jewelry you girls will be wearing," Miss Jenna started, gesturing to the man who is looking at us confidently. Before she could continue, though, the man stepped forward and introduced himself with a heart-stopping smile.

 

"Hello everyone! My name is Percy. I'm excited to work with all of you!" His voice was clear. A voice of a man in control. It had that gravelly tone in it that just vibrated within me, making me and many others, I'm sure, shiver in delight and anticipation. It made me wonder how he would sound in bed.

 

"Mr. Percy Jackson has brought over a few of his finest creations for you girls to try on." Miss Jenna continued as Percy stepped back, allowing her to explain the plan for today. Immediately, he was flanked by Piper and Miss Hazel on both sides. Piper held his left arm tightly, in a way that left no room for doubt.

 

'So they are dating!'

 

Seeing that possessive gesture made me pause in my plans to try my luck with him. Comparing Piper to myself, she was prettier, with a better body. She was richer too, and she seems to be very close to him. Obviously, by the way she is clinging to him right now. But I was not just talking about in the physical sense. The way they are talking, how he seems to be fully focused on her as she is speaking to him. The way he looks at her, like she is all that matters.

 

I don't think I could get in the way of the two of them if that is how he feels for her. And based on the way Piper is acting, it seems like she feels the same way.

 

They are in love, deeply at that.

 

While I am all for fighting for what you want, I am not the type to destroy a relationship just because I am physically attracted to a person.

 

I was brought back to the present by Miss Jenna continuing her speech. "You girls will be called one by one, and they will be handing over a few pieces that you will try on. Like I said earlier, they have the final say on what you will end up wearing! No complaining! No asking to try on different things! Understood?" She nodded, seeing all of us understanding her point.

 

"We'll start in five minutes." She turned to Hazel, and they started talking while the rest of us finished up preparing. It didn't take long until we were all ready, and the try one started. The excitement we felt earlier for trying on very expensive jewelry came back, and I looked forward to seeing what I would be assigned to wear for the show.

 

I still remember the first time I saw a piece from Celestial Creation. A post on Instagram showing a necklace of silver, inlaid with blue and white diamonds. I was stunned; it was so perfect I wanted it around my neck. I couldn't afford it, though, so wearing it remained a dream. Now, I have a chance of donning something just as exquisite as that, or something even better.

 

Soon, the try-on started, and the first of us was called. I watched as she stood in front of Percy, removing her robe in a sensual way. Her intent was clear to everybody who was watching. I turned and looked at Percy to see his reaction and saw him stare at her, but not in a way that showed he was attracted to her, no. It was as if he was studying her like a project that needed to be finished. A problem that needed to be solved.

 

Piper stood by his side, and the two of them murmured together until Percy went to the table and opened one of the boxes on the table. From it he took a gold necklace studded with rubies of all shapes and sizes. At the center was a very large ruby half the size of my fist. The piece glittered against the light, and I heard the model gasp in wonder along with a few others.

 

Percy went around her and put it on her himself before walking around, studying her. The model was wearing a red satin pair of lingerie, symbolizing Valentine's, as she was assigned by the company. The red rubies complement her outfit perfectly. I saw Percy nod, happy with the result when Hazel came to him, passing a smaller box. From the box came a pair of earrings, with matching rubies dangling from the white diamond stud.

 

She put it on, and Piper pushed her on the only full-length mirror in the room. The model was told to turn, and the three of them, together with Miss Jenna, watched for a few seconds until Percy declared that she was done. Hazel took the pieces back and placed them in a container, which she handed to one of Miss Jenna's assistants, who labeled it with the model's name before placing it on another table.

 

The model wrapped her robe around herself while thanking Percy quite enthusiastically. Despite her efforts, though, Percy remained unmoved and simply smiled at her before calling on the next model.

 

Another model came up to him, and the same thing happened as she tried on whatever Percy decided for her to try. It took a few tries for him to find what suited her best. Miss Jenna's assistants noted and stored the jewelry pieces, and another model was called. This went on, and 5 models were called before Nikki, who was sitting next to me, was called.

 

She turned to me with an excited grin on her face before stepping up to Percy. I kept my eyes on her as she dropped her robe to reveal her baby pink lingerie underneath. At 6 feet 2 inches, Nikki is one of the taller girls around and will be even taller when wearing heels, which she is doing now. She cut a gorgeous figure just standing there in front of Percy as he walked around her, eyes roaming all over her body.

 

She turned around as directed, and I saw a faint blush on her face, which surprised me a little. Nikki wasn't the shy kind of woman; she was confident and brave. And I have never known her to be bashful in front of men. She was direct with what or who she wanted, and she often goes for the men she is interested in in a straightforward manner.

 

But looking at her now, her face slightly red, staring at Percy, her eyes follow him like a lovestruck puppy.

 

I watched as she was given a number of pieces to try on, including a bejeweled belt. The belt was studded with countless gems of red, blue, and pink and hugged her waist perfectly. It complemented her lingerie perfectly, along with the gold chain necklace with a large pendant inlaid with a pink gem, a diamond, I think.

 

Now I don't know much about diamonds and gems in general. But I at least know that pink diamonds were rare. And right now, a large one is dangling from my friend's neck, nestled between her breast. I heard her gasp when she was made to face the mirror. Seeing and hearing her reaction made me excited for when it will be my turn. Nikki turned and stared at her reflection some more before Percy nodded in approval. Like the others before her, she took off the pieces, and they were stored as well.

 

The smile on her face never left as she sat down next to me again, her happiness palpable. "He's even more handsome up close!" She gushed quietly as soon as she sat down. I stared at my friend, the one who just minutes ago confessed to going on a date with an executive, acting like a teenager who just spoke to her crush for the first time. "Calm down! You're acting like a kid!" I whispered back, patting her arm.

 

"You don't get it Roxxy! He's…" She let out a heavy sigh before continuing. "He's perfect! Even the way he smells is sooo sexy!" She followed up dreamily. I just stared at her in confusion and curiosity. Nikki was still staring intently at Percy even as another model was trying on another batch. I stayed quiet as I waited for my turn, my heart beating a bit faster from anticipation of how I would react to him.

 

It was another two models before I was called; I stood from my seat and walked to them as gracefully as I could. Percy's gaze was upon me the moment I started walking, and I felt the intensity of his gaze immediately. He looked at me as if I were prey, studying me closely, looking for the easiest way to bring me down.

 

Only instead of feeling afraid, I felt a shiver of desire shoot through my spine. My breath hitched as I came closer to him, and I finally saw his sea-green eyes taking me in. Slowly, I shrugged off my robe and showed him what I was wearing underneath.

 

I moved with the sensuality of a woman exposing herself to her lover for the very first time. The excitement and anticipation made my heart beat wildly in my chest. I should have been used to this by now, but I was feeling and acting as if it was the first time I was doing this all over again. And it wasn't even the most that I have done for a modeling gig! At least I was wearing lingerie right now; in the past, I had to audition in the nude!

 

I handed the robe to one of Miss Jenna's assistants and stood before the most beautiful man I have ever laid my eyes on and waited for his verdict.

 

"You can relax; I don't bite," perhaps noticing my nervousness, Percy joked as he stood by my side. He tilted his head, staring at the head and neck area. I heard a scoff from Piper followed by a giggle from Hazel, which I choose to ignore for my benefit. Otherwise, my imagination might just take a more carnal turn, staring at the very man who is right now closely looking at my lace-covered breast.

 

"Hmm." Just him humming had me shivering; his tone had that gravelly tone in it and scratched a part of my brain that usually reacts to men when they speak after just waking up. And it made me add to my imaginations that are running rampant in my head, the image of him just waking up in my bed, beside me after a night of passion, wild passion.

 

I had to squeeze my thighs together and pray to God he doesn't notice how turned on I am right now. He walked around me then, as if mocking my prayers. I closed my eyes and hoped he didn't notice anything from the thin string of my underwear.

 

"I really like this color; it's my favorite, you know." He said from behind me, his voice just a whisper, but it still brought a shiver through me, as if he just muttered it against my skin. "It really suits you!" He added, and I almost risked it all, biting my lower lip to stop the moan that almost made it out of my mouth.

 

'How could he have this kind of effect on me? I just met him today' I thought to myself as he stepped back in front of me. The way he was tilting his head as he thought of what to make me wear made me think of a different scenario. One where he is thinking of what he is going to make me wear, only the choice is not among jewelry but rather something else. Something he is going to have so much fun removing from my body.

 

Deciding to throw caution to the wind, I took a deep breath and began to talk with Percy. Well, flirting really.

 

"Maybe they made me wear this specially for you," I said in a small voice, looking at his eyes with a slight smile. I felt him pause, clearly derailed from his thoughts, and I felt a little bit silly for what I just did. His eyes bore down on mine as I squirmed from his stare. Slowly, a wolfish grin blossomed on his lips, as if he is enjoying my reaction to his attention on me.

 

He came closer, close enough for me to feel the heat from his body, and I held my breath. My skin burned when he brushed my hair from my shoulders; his breath flitting through my ears brought a fresh wave of arousal so intense I almost grabbed him and made out with him right then and there.

 

He stepped back and held my eyes with his, his grin still in place, and all I wanted at that moment was to wipe it from his face. With my lips and some other part of my body.

 

"Maybe they did choose this for me..." His reply came slow and low, the sensual undertone undeniable. My knees grew weak, and I wanted to drop down to the floor, the perfect position for me for what I wanted to be doing for him. His eyes gleamed with mischief, one that promised enjoyment for me and him.

 

At that moment, I would have agreed to whatever he suggested to me. I would have done everything for him. Would have allowed him anything. I stared as I waited for what he was going to be doing next, and I was rewarded for my patience.

 

Just a little bit different from what I was envisioning.

 

"So, I am going to improve it, turn it, you, into something I would enjoy looking at very much!" Percy's eyes smoldered, and his lips turned into a predatory smile that had me quivering. He turned to the table and dug around for a bit until he came up with a larger box than the ones he chose for the others.

 

With his back turned to me, he opened the box and pulled something from it that made Miss Jenna and her 2 assistant's eyes widen. I waited, holding my breath to see what he had chosen for me. And when he did, it made my eyes almost pop out of their sockets with what I saw he was holding with both hands.

 

Silver chains glittered in the light, crisscrossing each other. Each strand is laden with small gems and stones of all kinds and colors. And at the center, where all the strings meet, a large blue stone shone, surrounded by smaller gems. The entire thing was exquisite, like something an ancient princess would wear. Just thinking of the cost of this piece made my head hurt.

 

And Percy is offering it to me for me to wear.

 

"Let's see if this will make you more appealing to me." His words carried with them a barely disguised fascination. He stepped closer and lifted the piece above my head, making me duck down. He lowered it slowly until some of the straps settled over my shoulders. I felt its weight as it hung on me; it was quite heavy as expected due to the number of gems and the amount of metal it had.

 

His words and proximity made my face burn, and I squirmed where I stood as he went behind me. "Lets see,." he murmured from behind me as I felt the bejeweled piece tighten around my waist. I could feel the stares of everyone in the room on me as he walked around me, his fingers trailing over the skin of my waist, his touch burning a path where his fingertips had been.

 

I was sure my eyes were reflecting the arousal he made me feel with those few simple words and touches, and yet he ignored me and stared at my body. His gaze was intense yet playful as he studied his creation, which at the moment I was wearing.

 

"Hmmm."

 

Tilting his head in that cute and endearing way that almost made me grab his head and pull him in for a heated kiss. "Better, but something is missing." He mused; the frown between his brows made me want to kiss it away. I clasped my hands behind me to stop any impulsive action I might have taken, though that action of mine did cause my breast to jut outward, as if I was presenting them to him. Which, in a sense, I was.

 

My eyes followed Percy as he went back to the table, rummaging for a bit until he came back with a smaller box. Inside were a couple of bangles, solid gold, thick, and heavy-looking. There were 4 of them, and each was imbedded with red and blue gems, perfectly complementing the net I was wearing.

 

Taking my hands one at a time, Percy places the bangles in place. One on my upper arm and one on my forearm. Each piece reflected the light in such a way that shows how high the quality of the works is.

 

Percy stood back after he was done, a smile on his lips and a satisfied look in his eyes. He twirled his fingers at me, indicating for me to turn. And I did, turning in a circle in front of him. Showing him his work, presenting him all of me. And if he wanted, I would have shown him absolutely everything.

 

His smile grew wider as I finished my turn; he again stood behind me and, with his hands on my shoulder, turned me towards the mirror.

 

"Perfect! Like a queen from ancient times!!" The view I saw took my breath away; I never ever thought I would look like this one day. Ethereal, that was the word that kept ringing in my mind as I stared at my reflection. The glittering of the jewelry pieces Percy chose for me made me look like I am a goddess, shining from within. I turned my body, and it brought a tinkling sound to softly emanate from me, like a fairy.

 

With excitement, affection, and arousal filling my chest, I locked eyes with Percy's reflection. I was about to turn and really offer a night, a week, to him. His stare and his easy smile made me think of really pursuing him, not just for a hookup, but for a relationship. I opened my mouth, about to invite him to dinner, when blazing eyes caught my attention.

 

Just to the right of Percy, a pair of blazing, multi-colored eyes glared at me. The intensity of its stare stopped me from acting on what I planned to do. Those eyes promised pain and anguish if I went with my plan.

 

The heat I was feeling from earlier was dashed with a coldness from that glare. I knew there was no doubt that I would have suffered retribution from the owner of those eyes if I had invited Percy out.

 

I suddenly found myself gulping down the words I was going to say. Nervously, I looked back to Percy, who was still smiling at me, oblivious to the anger that was building in one of the women he came with. Slowly, I turned back and came to face him again.

 

"It really is beautiful! Thank you for choosing for me!" I told him, my tone now more subdued than earlier. I was still feeling the attraction I felt earlier, but I was no longer feeling the urge to act on it. The excitement was still there, but it was for the chance of wearing such exquisite jewelry, not about being able to spend the night with a man such as him.

 

Percy tilted his head, no doubt noticing the change in my behavior. He took a minute to study me, then he glanced at the mirror behind me and smiled softly. He must have also noticed the glare I was getting from Piper and decided it wasn't worth the trouble, that I wasn't worth the potential fight. Just that fact made me more than sure that the two of them are together. No need to ask them to listen to other rumors.

 

Piper's anger and possessiveness were proof already; add to that the way Percy now looked at me apologetically. Well, if he isn't with Piper, then I am not a model. Even a blind person would have noticed it by now. And I don't need any trouble coming my way; a rumor like the one I managed to avoid could have been bad for my career.

 

Percy nodded at my words, indicating that he understood the meaning behind them. "I'm glad it turned out great! I'm sure you'll shine most brightly on the runway!" He praised me as he stepped back, took the small box, and came before me again. He started to take off the bangles, carefully now and avoiding the touches he was giving me earlier. He placed them in the box and passed it on to Miss Jenna's assistants.

 

All throughout the two of us removing the pieces I was wearing, I could still see the glare from Piper. It put me on edge, and all I wanted at the moment was to go back to my seat and somehow be forgotten by her.

 

With the last piece now removed, I looked at Percy and smiled at him. He smiled back, and I turned and walked back to my seat. Nikki welcomed me back with a grin on her face. As soon as I sat down, she began asking me all kinds of questions.

 

"So? Was I right?" She asked right next to me, like we were back in school, sharing gossip about boys. "Yes, Nikki! He is very handsome," I replied, just to get her off my case. I watched as someone else was called forward and saw that, like me, the girl almost reacted the same way I did to Percy. The allure and attraction he held over us was not just something I felt. Slowly, I turned to Piper to see how she was reacting to the new girl being dressed up by her man.

 

I almost jumped out of my seat when I found that Piper was still staring at me; only now, Hazel, the other woman from Celestial Creations, joined her in staring and studying me.

 

"They're both looking at you now!" Nikki whispered, noticing the same thing. I gulped and didn't reply. I had to do something, anything, to get them off my back. I really didn't want to get on their bad sides. Unlike them, I couldn't afford to make any enemies in this industry. Steeling myself, I made up my mind to approach Piper later to apologize and promise that I will never get between her and her man. As tempting as that idea is.

 

The rest of the day went by with no more incidents like mine. Every single one of us got assigned pieces we were going to wear on the runway, and we were all very happy with the choices made for us, including me. The chatter started back up as we finished up, and I kept my eyes on Piper as Miss Jenna talked with Percy and Hazel. Taking a deep breath, I stood and approached Piper, intent on clearing the air between us.

 

Piper turned to me the moment I was a few steps away. I saw her brows raised as she waited for me; her eyes still had that glint in them, and I got the impression that she was curious about what I was about to do. I noticed Nikki following me but keeping a few steps between us, maybe for support or just to listen to what I was going to say to Piper. I don't know, but I appreciated her presence anyway.

 

I noticed a few more looking at me, but I ignored everyone. Piper was standing in front of me now and waiting with her arms crossed. Taking the initiative, I held out my hands and introduced myself, as was proper.

 

"Hi! I'm Roxxy! Pleasure to meet you!" I greeted in a friendly voice, telling her I am not here to fight or cause trouble. Piper looked at me, then at my hand, before grasping it firmly. Her hand was surprisingly rough to the touch, like the hand of someone who is used to using her hands a lot. Maybe she plays a lot of sports, tennis maybe? I thought as we shook hands.

 

"Hello, Roxxy! What brings you here?" She asked, tilting her head and staring straight at me. Her eyes were unnerving, and I found myself just blurting out the reason. I wanted to make small talk first, but I guess I was more nervous than I thought. "Look, I just wanted to apologize for how I acted with Percy earlier," I started, my voice low enough so only she could hear. "I didn't know he was your boyfriend."

 

"Fiancé, Percy is my fiancé."

 

Piper cut me off with a raised hand. Her words caught me off guard. Though it did make me understand why she reacted the way she did when I started flirting with Percy. He wasn't just her man; he was going to be her husband. I totally get it now; I, too, would have reacted like she did. Especially with a man such as Percy, I would have to be very vigilant with females that come around him.

 

I watched as Piper glanced at her left hand, at the ring finger and the massive stone on her finger. I could see and feel the love she had for Percy as she stared at her ring. I couldn't help but envy her at the moment; she got with a great guy, it seems, just based on his looks and financial situation. Not that Piper would need to be reliant on Percy; she's rich on her own due to her father being who he is.

 

She shook herself mentally and got back on topic.

 

"Congratulations! I'm happy for the two of you!" I told her, and she smiled at me, her smile beaming with the happiness I was sure she was feeling. "Thanks! Though I'm sure that's not all you wanted to say when you came here," was the reply I got, and once again, I found myself just saying what was on my mind. It was like she was pulling my thoughts out of my head, regardless of what I intended to do initially.

 

"I really just wanted to say I'm sorry for flirting with Percy; I really didn't know what came over me earlier!" She scoffed at my words, and I looked at her. "Yes, you do; you couldn't stop yourself. You were attracted enough to Percy that you didn't think; you just acted." I looked down, her words hitting the truth of what I had done.

 

"But I'm not really angry at you. I was irritated that you had the audacity to do it right in front of us, but I was not mad." I looked up abruptly, shocked by her words. She was looking at me with a teasing smile that took me aback, and I didn't know how to react to her words. I mean, I know and understand what she meant; even I would have been irritated if a woman flirted with my boyfriend blatantly in front of me. But I would also be angry and mad, like really mad.

 

"You're not?" I asked, just to be sure. I could feel Nikki listening closely from behind me, and I wanted to tell her to leave, but Piper answered before I could do it.

 

"No, I'm not," she answered, shaking her head. "And you're more than welcome to try and get with him again!" I just gawked at her, trying to see if she was teasing or serious. And even though she was smiling, her eyes were serious. Did she really mean to give me the go-ahead to flirt with her man, or is she that sure of his loyalty to her? Did she never even entertain the thought or possibility that with her words, I might take Percy away from her?

 

"Are you serious?"

 

I found myself asking, only for her to nod. With more questions now, I asked her why. "Are you not afraid to lose Percy?" Her answer to my question really sent me over the edge. It was so out of the norm and was not what I was expecting.

 

"Just because Percy hooks up with another woman doesn't mean I'm going to lose him." How could she think like that? I saw Piper look around, then she reached for my arm and led me to a corner of the room. "I don't understand. You two are engaged, right?" I asked, wanting to know what she means and also a little bit curious.

 

'What if I still have a chance? ' was the thought that is loudest in my mind.

 

"See Hazel right there?" Piper pointed to the smaller woman she came with. I turned to look and saw her talking with Percy, her hands on his arm, holding it possessively. She was looking up at him, and I saw something I recognized in her eyes. My eyes widened with the realization, "She's in love with Percy!" I gasped, but my voice was low. I turned to Piper immediately, afraid that she might run over to Hazel and start a fight.

 

Instead of anger or sadness, all I saw from Piper was a beaming smile and a look of love and happiness. Again, I was lost on how to feel; what I was expecting didn't happen, and more questions filled my mind. She turned back to me, still smiling. "Hazel and I were both in love with Percy." She confirmed what I just witnessed, but her acceptance of another woman being in love with her fiancé was still a question in my mind.

 

Unless

 

I waited for her to continue, and she did.

 

"And the two of us are with Percy." There it was. The reason for her calmness. The three of them are together, romantically and physically, I'm sure. I had heard of this kind of setup before, but I didn't think I would meet someone living that kind of lifestyle.

 

"So, you're in an open relationship with them," I said, thinking I got the gist of things, but I was cut off immediately. Piper shook her head and clarified things for me. "No, we're not!" she said, but if they are not in an open relationship, then how is she okay with Percy being with another woman aside from her?

 

"Then how are you okay with that?" I asked, gesturing to Hazel and Percy. She gave me a smile before replying. "I'm okay because Hazel also loves Percy, and I love Percy so much to risk not being with him!"

 

"But how does that work? He's with you two, and the two of you are with him?" I was really curious now; it was fascinating to know that such a dynamic exists.

 

"Yes, basically. And it's okay with you and Hazel if he hooks up with another woman?" I asked, clearing things up for the most important detail, the thing I wanted to know the most. "For the most part, though, ever since I got with Percy, he's never been anybody else, aside from Hazel and a few others," Piper answered with a shrug of her shoulders. That surprised me.

 

"There are others? Aside from you and Hazel?"

 

Things are getting more and more surreal; the more I learn, the more I am both baffled and mesmerized by the dynamic that they have. Multiple women with one man! Granted, he was one fine man, but still. It was definitely not normal.

 

"I was the last to get into a relationship with Percy; before me, there was Hazel, and before her, there were three other women." I was speechless; the things Piper has been sharing both shocked and tantalized me. The openness she had for such things. It was a new thing for me. Granted, I am a very territorial person, especially to my chosen partner. But what she is telling me is piquing my interest.

 

"Wow! That is so bizarre!" I told Piper honestly. She grinned in return, knowing that what she has is not the normal kind of relationship.

 

"And you? How many men are you with aside from Percy?" I asked, curious about her side of things.

 

Piper's smile was still the same, but the answer I got was not what I was expecting. With a quick shake of her head, she denied being with anyone other than Percy.

 

"No one, I am only with Percy."

 

I gaped at her words, then I felt bad for her. It doesn't seem fair for her to not be able to do the same as Percy. "What? Why? That doesn't seem fair! Don't tell me Percy is not allowing you to be with other guys..." I was ranting when I felt Piper grab my hand. I stopped talking to stare at her. The previous anger was present again in her eyes, and I was taken aback by that.

 

With a hard grip, she opened her mouth, and the words that came out made me reflect on what I actually know about their life, which is nothing at all. "I am not with any other men because I don't want any other man!" She hissed, her eyes blazing with anger, and I wanted to take a step back, but her hold on me was tight, and I found myself unable to move.

 

'She's stronger than she looks!' My mind acknowledged.

 

"Percy is the only one I want! So he's the only one I get to be with!" After that declaration, Piper lets me go. With a deep breath, she calmed down, and her anger quickly disappeared. "Besides, no other men can compare to him! If I am going to be with someone else, it'd have to be with someone better. And I believe finding someone better than Percy is simply impossible! For me at least!" Her words allowed me to peek into her mind. Her love for Percy was close to actual worship. I believed her when she said she would never be able to find some other men to be better than Percy.

 

"And Hazel is the same as me, as well as the other 3 women he's with!" She turned to look at Hazel, still talking to Percy, only now they are holding hands. It made me wonder what it is with Percy that made five women willingly be with him and for them to forgo other men. It made me very curious and made me want to take a chance. But could I accept such a setup?

 

Before I could even think of an answer, Piper began teasing me again. "So, you want to try and join us? We have cookies! Percy-flavored cookies, and I can promise they are delicious!" She wagged her brows at me with a wide grin. I felt myself blush from the meaning of her words. I must admit, it was very tempting, but I know myself as well as she knows herself. I am very selfish and don't share well with others. Curious as I may seem, I know I wouldn't thrive in such a life.

 

I returned her smile but shook my head. "As tempting as your offer is, I don't think I could live the way you guys do," I told her, a rare seriousness in my tone of voice. "I know myself; I am a very jealous person, so I already know I would be fighting with all of you girls for Percy if I joined, and that would just bring trouble into your peaceful life." Piper smiled, a warm, understanding smile.

 

Piper's smile as she listened to me turned softer, more genuine. Then she nodded at me with understanding shining from her eyes. "Very well, I thought someone new would be joining us." With one last shrug, Piper linked our arms and led me back to the others. This time, I could see Hazel and Miss Jenna talking while Percy was surrounded by 3 other models, all of them almost hanging off him. Their intention is obvious with how they are looking all over him.

 

"I think someone will still be joining you guys," I whispered to Piper, nodding towards the girls openly flirting with her fiancé. Piper smirked, then she let go of my arms and went towards her fiancé, swinging her hips along the way. I went back to my seat but kept watch as she snaked her arms around Percy's waist. Then I saw the 3 girls scamper off when Percy leaned down to kiss her on her head.

 

As soon as I was seated, Nikki started to bombard me with questions. She wanted to know what we talked about after we went to the corner. I just smiled at her and told her everything was fine now and that I was not in any trouble. She tried to pry for more gossip, but I didn't tell her anything else. Even without being told, I knew how sensitive what I learned about them was. And like I said, I didn't want anything that could affect my career negatively.

 

Spreading that kind of rumor would get me in very hot water. Not just with Percy and Piper, but with the industry in general. So my mouth is staying shut.

 

~Clap Clap Clap~

 

Miss Jenna clapped her hands, getting everyone's attention.

 

"Everyone! It looks like everyone has been assigned their pieces! That's good!" She looked at everyone, then at her assistants, who gave her a thumbs-up. Confirming that she was correct. "Before we end for today, I'd like for everyone to give a round of thanks to the people of Celestial Creations for their generosity!" Miss Jenna began clapping, followed by everyone.

 

I clapped along, really feeling the gratitude for them. Piper smiled along with Percy and Hazel, and I saw her look at me, and I smiled back. We stopped after a few seconds, and Percy stepped forward and gave us a short speech.

 

"Thank you, everyone! This has been a great experience for me and our company! I look forward to seeing each and every one of you on the runway in a month!" Percy said, a wide smile plastered on his face. "And the best model on that day will get to choose one piece from what she's wearing to take home for herself," Percy announced to the shock of everyone, including Miss Jenna, who is staring at him, at a loss for words.

 

No one talked for a few seconds until he walked back to Piper and Hazel. Then everyone started to buzz in conversation. "Did I hear that right?" Nikki asked, shaking my arm. I just nodded, keeping my eyes on Percy as he started to leave with Piper and Hazel on either arm. Just before they reached the door, Percy turned one more time, sweeping the room with his gaze until he stopped at me. Then, with a teasing smile, he winked at me before leaving and closing the door behind him.

 

I gaped at what he had just done; everyone saw him winking at me. And they also saw our interaction earlier.

 

"What was that?" Nikki asked, now demanding answers.

 

And I had nothing to give her.

 

 

 

Notes:

The next chapter is going to be short, as I am reading things for the next part of this work.

So, look forward for that.

Chapter 31: Surprise POV

Summary:

A look in to the lives of those from the past,
Of people whose impact was insignificant yet weighted a lot.

Of changes that time makes true,
of friendships that time too make true

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

 

"This is the last bottle!"

 

I shouted as I reached into the fridge to grab the last bottle of wine we had. I would rather not think of the possibility of us leaving to buy more. It was late in the night, and as much confidence in protecting myself. I would rather not take any unnecessary risks.

 

But I also didn't want to stop the fun I and my friends were having. Work had been a bitch, and it took almost two months for the four of us to be able to have this weekend for us.

 

No work. No calls, and for some of us, no boyfriends.

 

Just us girls and a weekend of fun!

 

"There should be 4 more bottles left in the box beside the fridge!" Sarah shouted back. I looked at the side of the fridge and saw that there was indeed a box placed there. 'Huh? ' I opened it and grabbed a bottle and placed it in the fridge to replace the one I just got.

 

With the cold bottle of wine in one hand, I made my way back to the living room, where I found 3 of my closest friends lounging around. We were all in Sarah's place, it being the most spacious, not to mention her building had a pool for tenants.

 

"I got it!" I lifted the bottle above my head to the cheer of everyone. I passed the bottle to Camille, who immediately opened it to the delight of everyone, including me. I plopped down on the sofa beside Sarah, who was already a bit tipsy, her glass reaching for Camille to be filled by the wine we so very much adore right now.

 

"Cheers!" We all shouted and clinked our glasses once all of us had refilled them. I looked around and smiled. These girls are the best friends I could have wished for, Sarah and Mary. I've known them since I was 10, with Camille joining us at college. We all went to the same university and studied finance.

 

We all graduated together, and as luck would have it, we joined the same accounting firm. It's safe to say that we have been together for a long time. And frankly, I wouldn't have been able to reach where I am now without them. And I am infinitely thankful to have them in my life.

 

"To bad bitches!" I toasted, and they repeated it just as boisterously. We went back to our drinks and settled down. Sarah and I were seated on the sofa, while Camille and Mary were on the floor. Snacks of every kind were scattered all around us. The TV turned on and showed some inane reality show that has no idea what reality really is.

 

"It's great that Rob agreed to go without you!" I told Sarah, talking about her boyfriend, who she is living with. He is out for the weekend, and we are currently taking advantage of that, taking over their home for our staycation. "His father's been wanting a guys' trip just for him and his brother," she explained. "It just all lined up perfectly with everyone's schedule!"

 

I nodded, agreeing with her words. It really did seem like the world itself wanted us to have this short vacation. This free time where all four of us would get to be together at the same time. Sarah's and Mary's boyfriends being out of town was just an added bonus. "And where is Andrew tonight? And why is he not messaging you non-stop?" I turned to Mary, who is usually glued to her phone talking to her man.

 

"He told me it's DND night and that he will be staying with his bros for the weekend finishing some campaign," she shared, making air quotes of the word "campaign." She rolled her eyes at the quirkiness of her boyfriend, and yet she had a soft smile on her face. Proof that despite the weirdness of some of his hobbies, she really did love and adore him. And they have been together the longest, 7 years, so she had gotten used to his antics.

 

Or rather, according to her. She's gotten rid of the more unacceptable parts of their relationships and was now only left with those that are not going to be a problem for the two of them.

 

I had to tip my hat to her. She has changed from the party girl I knew her to be. She said that she recognized that her partying was going to be a problem if she didn't get rid of it and may even cost her relationship with Andrew in the future. So she decided to cut back on going out and drinking in bars. We questioned her about that at the start of their relationship, if she was letting herself be controlled by Andrew, but she shut us down real quick.

 

She said that her decision came after a discussion the two of them had after they had been dating for over a year. After they have gotten to know one another a lot better. How they laid out all the things they had problems with one another, things that are causing them to think things through, and things that they think they can work out.

 

She also said that the two of them decided together to change a few things, like her clubbing and going out. And his spending habits and a few other things. She said that this was a conscious decision between the two of them, one they believed would benefit their relationship. And based on what we can see and the fact that they have been together for 7 years now, it worked.

 

It was frankly something I admired about her, her mature approach to dealing with the differences between her and Andrew. And her careful handling of the problems that came up in their long-term relations was something I looked up to. I only wish I could emulate her in mine in the future. Not that I had any chance to do as she did; I mean, I am still single, and the last relationship I had only lasted for 6 months. Not enough time for me to know the man deeply.

 

Besides, I am not looking for one right now. All I want at the moment is to have fun with my girls and enjoy the time we have.

 

"This is stupid!" Camille suddenly exclaimed. Grabbing the remote, she flicked through channels, trying to find something else interesting to watch. I agreed with her; most reality shows these days were so far removed from what true reality is. And most of them are not even reality shows anymore; almost all of them are produced and scripted.

 

"Stop!" Mary shouted, startling us. I turned to her to see that she was grabbing Camille's arm, staring at the TV. I frowned at her and turned to see what got her attention. "I forgot these were on today!" She muttered, eyes now glued to the show.

 

The TV was showing a very beautiful woman walking down a runway in a very frilly lingerie set. Hundreds of people sat on either side of the platform while the band played on stage.

 

It was the annual Victoria's Secret fashion show. Something I was not interested in when I was younger but have since gotten into. I am still a woman after all, and as I grew up, I found myself being attracted to their products, especially when I started becoming physical with boys.

 

"Looking for something to surprise Andrew when he comes back?" Sarah asked, teasing Mary. I smirked as I looked at Mary, sharing the same idea as Sarah. Mary turned to us and replied to Sarah, unabashed by her answer. "Maybe? Our anniversary is coming up! I need to get something ready." She quickly turned back to the TV, and I glanced at Camille and Sarah in turn. We shared knowing looks behind Mary, our smiles plastered on our faces as she remained in the dark about the real purpose of this get-together.

 

While we did plan to spend the weekend just having fun with just us girls. The real reason Andrew left us alone was not to join his friends for a stupid "DND night." No, he is out preparing for a far more precious and serious matter. He actually didn't leave their place and is instead getting things ready for an important surprise for her.

 

Andrew, as it turns out, after 7 years is finally going to propose to Mary on their anniversary. And she asked us to get her out of the house for a few days so she can prepare the place. The plan was for Mary to come back after the weekend to find their place prepared with flowers and candles and all that sweet shit. And then Andrew will go down on one knee and ask her to marry him. Just the two of them in their home.

 

We plan to join them later after the two of them have had the time to properly celebrate. (Wink wink!)

 

We were all so excited to hear the news of his plan, and we immediately agreed to help him. I was also feeling a little bit nervous; I mean, I knew Mary loved Andrew, but there was always a chance that she would say "no" to his proposal. It was a very slim chance, but a chance nonetheless. Though I don't think it would happen, I still prayed that everything would go well. If that happens, then they would be the first in our group to be engaged.

 

"I'm sure Andrew would love it, whatever it is!" I told her, poking her side with my foot. She swatted it away before we all turned back to the TV just in time for the next batch of models to walk out.

 

The TV announced that the last batch of models would be the last for the night and that they would be wearing the best of the year's lingerie sets. "We missed most of it!" Sarah complained; she was always the most fashionable among us. "At least we get to see the best ones," I said, placating her.

 

"There is that," Sarah agreed, taking a sip of her wine. We all tuned in, waiting for the last show to start. The TV announced the theme, which is "Godly Brilliance," and that they will be showcasing lingerie designs that will embody the ancient gods' beauty and elegance. And in order to do that, Victoria's Secret worked with another company to bring their vision to life.

 

The announcer's voice then welcomed the models, and the screen showed the name of the company they chose to work with, a brand I am very familiar with. "No way!" Camille gasped as Mary placed her glass on the floor in shock and excitement. I kept my eyes on the TV as the first model walked out from behind the stage just as all the lights around the venue dimmed. With the spotlight trained on her, she started down the runway, walking slowly as the screens showed the name "Celestial Creations" before fading out.

 

"That brand is really moving up in the world!" Sarah muttered as we all got transfixed on the scene on the TV. The model walked as if she were a goddess, and the camera focused on her face first before panning down to her neck, or to be exact, to the shimmering necklace she was wearing. The piece glittered in the spotlight like she was wearing the stars in the night sky itself.

 

"Wow!" Camille wondered as his eyes shone in admiration. I felt what she was feeling, as I was even feeling like I wanted to wear that. The camera then went even lower to focus on her waist, where it focused on a bejeweled belt wrapped around it. Just below her navel was a large red shimmering stone that could only be a ruby surrounded by white stones.

 

The entire thing reflected the light and broke it down into tiny sparkles like some kind of disco ball or like some kind of twilight vampire, glittering in the sun.

 

The model reached the end and turned around to walk back, meeting the next model halfway. We all started as the second model strutted her stuff in an equally beautiful lingerie set. Like the first, she was also wearing a set of jewelry that made her shine like stars in the night sky.

 

"So pretty," Mary sighed as she leaned back on the seat of the couch I was sitting on. "I can understand why they worked with Celestial Creations; those are really beautiful!" I told no one in particular, but three heads nodded at my words.

 

"I went to their store last month. The pieces they had there were so beautiful I almost bought one!" Sarah mentions, and I turn to her. "Why didn't you?" I asked. Scoffed before answering. "I couldn't afford it; the cheapest they had was over 3 thousand dollars! Definitely out of my budget!" I nodded; I, too, have checked some of their pieces out, and the prices were not something I could afford on a whim.

 

"Maybe Rob would buy you one, a ring for when he goes on one knee for you!" Mary teased, turning to Sarah. "Maybe. Why? You know something I don't?" Sarah replied, playing along despite her being the one who knew something about rings and getting on one knee. "I don't, but you never know," Mary denied with a shrug, still intent on teasing Sarah.

 

"I think you are the one closest to having a man drop on one knee to present you with a ring," I said, joining in on the fun. "I mean, you and Andrew have been together the longest." I grinned at her while Camille and Sarah giggled. "I don't really care about the ring; I just want him. If he wants to get married, then we'll get married. If not, then we won't!" She declared, all serious, "All I want is to stay with him; as long as it's him and me, then I'm happy." She added, a soft smile on her lips.

 

Her words didn't really shock me, as we all knew just how much she loves Andrew. What shocked me was her stance on marriage. I didn't think she would be that open to it, or rather, her going with what Andrew wants shocked me. It was so different from the "Go for what I want" girl I knew growing up. Then again, she has changed so much since meeting him. Maybe this is just natural.

 

"Besides, he doesn't need to have a ring to kneel in front of me." Camille gasped at her teasing tone and the innuendo her words had. I raised a brow while she started to shake from her giggles. "You are such a slut!" Sarah shouted as she reached over to jokingly slap Mary, hitting her on her shoulder.

 

Mary shrugged again, acting as if she was unbothered by her words. "What can I say? I have that effect on him." She added, and we all ended up laughing and giggling with her. I felt very happy about the closeness of our friendship. That we can joke about such things is, for me, proof that our bond is strong enough that we didn't have to think about any one of us thinking less of any one of us or such crass words or thoughts.

 

We continued to joke around with each other while watching the TV. A number of models walked down the runway, all sporting skimpy lingerie adorned by the most wonderful jewelry I had ever seen. Pieces that belonged in a museum were worn by royalty. Such was the quality of the treasures these models were advertising to the world.

 

The music that was playing was gradually coming to an end, and the host announced the entrance of the last model, also the one who would be wearing what he said were the crown jewels of "Celestial Creations' heavenly series of jewelry." And I have to agree with the naming; every single piece I saw during the short minutes the models walked down the runway was deserving of the classification.

 

A tall woman came out of the back of the stage and began walking down the runway like those before her. The only difference was that the other model was only wearing maybe 2 or 3 pieces of jewelry, while this one looked like she was wearing a net. A net of glittering material that made her sparkle more than all those models before combined. Her arms swayed as she walked, and they were adorned by bands of gold inlaid with gems of all colors.

 

"Damn! Those must have cost millions!" Sarah exclaimed as the model reached the end of the runway and the camera roamed all over her body, showcasing what she was wearing for everyone to see. What I thought was a net was indeed a net; only it was encrusted by gems of all kinds, reflecting the light and making her shine like an ethereal being, casting light upon the darkness of the world.

 

The model turned around and walked back to the middle of the stage, and suddenly, the host came up and joined her there.

 

"There you have it, folks! This year's best in show!" He announced as applause exploded at the venue. He then called back all of the previous models who walked for the last feature. One by one, they all came back out to line up along the runway, waving to the audience and the cameras flashing all around them, all clamoring to get the best shot they could.

 

After the applause died down, the host thanked everyone who was part of the production, from the models to the guests. Then he thanked Celestial Creations for their participation, and then he invited the president of the company to join him on the stage.

 

Applause started once again as the host called his name, a name that halted all of my thoughts. name I have not thought of in years. Someone I used to think of a lot but gradually faded from my mind.

 

"Ladies and gentlemen! Let's all give a round of applause to the visionary behind all of these exquisite designs! Let's welcome on stage for the first time the president of Celestial Creations!" He paused to look at the back of the stage, and everyone on stage followed suit.

 

"Percy Jackson!"

 

"No way!" "Holy shit!" "What the fuck!"

 

Sarah, Mary, and I exclaimed as the name was announced.

 

"What's going on?" Camille asked, the only one of us who didn't know who Percy is. She turned to us one by one, looking for answers, but we were all glued to the screen, looking at the boy—no, he's a man now. The camera moved to the back of the stage and focused on a man that walked out. On his arm was a gorgeous woman who I found to be very familiar.

 

But my eyes were trained on the man, following him as he walked down the runway with a grace I never knew a man could have. His presence overshadowed those of the nearly naked models surrounding him, all of them clapping and looking at him with adoration and awe. I noticed some of the women on that stage to be sporting blushes on their faces, and I couldn't blame them.

 

"Wow! He's changed!" Mary said as she also was transfixed on the scene before us. I nodded; how could I not when Percy looked like an ancient god walking down that runway?

 

Tall, muscular, and fit. The confidence he was exuding could be felt even through the TV. He reached the center of the runway and joined the host, and he stood there with a disarming smile, and it was like he was born to be there. Like the world itself owed him its admiration and worship.

 

"I can't believe that's him!" I muttered, and finally, Camille had had enough of being ignored and grabbed Mary's arm and shook it. "What are you guys talking about?"

 

"We know him!" Camille answered before I took over.

 

"Percy, that man, we were classmates before," I said, still staring at the man on the TV as he waved his hands at the audience. "When was this?" she asked, turning back to the TV. "We were in the 6th grade." Percy on the TV was bowing now, and the host handed him a microphone and thanked him again for his company's participation.

 

"Thank you! I am honored to be a part of this event! It's the first time for us in Celestial Creations to be present on such a huge stage, and I have to say, I think I could get used to being on stage more!" He and the host shared a laugh while all the women on the stage smiled at him.

 

After another round of applause, Percy, the woman he came up with, and the models all went back and exited the stage while the host closed the event. While music was playing on the TV, Camille muted the TV and turned back to us. "Okay! Now spill! What was with your reaction to him?"

 

"We were just surprised to see him, that's all!" Sarah explained, but I knew that was not all there was to it. I debated telling the truth when Camille demanded more. She was always like this. Sniffing gossip like a hound. I sighed and resigned myself to telling her the story. "Okay, fine! There is a history there, but it's not like what you're imagining," I said, and Mary commented immediately. "Not entirely." I glared at her, and she giggled in response.

 

"Like we said, we were classmates back in 6th grade, and he was only with us for the year, and then he transferred," I started. "He was this scrawny boy who's always in trouble. He already had a reputation for getting into trouble in his past schools and getting kicked out," Sarah added. "He was friends with this disabled guy that was older than us but was in our grade." I paused and looked to Camille; she was listening and waiting for us to continue.

 

"I guess I found it weird at the time, but I wasn't kind to him and his friend." I gave her a rueful smile before continuing. "I kind of bullied him and his friend for almost the entire year." I saw her eyes widen at my confession. "You did?" Camille was looking at me like she was just getting to know me and not someone who she has known for years now. "Yeah, I was young and stupid," I admitted.

 

"That's not really the reason why, though," Sarah interjected, taking a sip of her wine. "Huh?" Camille turned to her. "What I mean is that Nancy here had a crush on him, and she didn't know how to act towards him, so she ended up bullying him to get his attention." She said smirking, and I just rolled my eyes, not denying it.

 

"Wow! Nancy, I didn't know you had such a past!" Camille teased. I shrugged. It was the truth anyway. "It was a long time ago," I said. "And I never even thought of Percy until now; I was just shocked to see him so successful now," I added, nodding at the TV, which is showing an advert for his company. We all turned to see the model being rained on by gems while twirling.

 

"That's the same woman he came out with!" Sarah said, ever sharp-eyed. She reached for her phone and started fiddling with it. After a few seconds, she started talking to all of us. "Her name is Piper Mclean, daughter of Tristan Mclean," she started, pointing to the model Percy was with on the stage. "According to this, she is Percy's fiancée and part owner of Celestial Creations!"

 

"Wow! Percy really hit the jackpot there!" Mary exclaimed before grinning at me, and I knew she was going to make a joke on my behalf. "Too bad you bullied him; he seems to be a great guy!" I pushed her with my foot, and she just laughed. She knew I wasn't that kind of woman. I'd rather make my own way than rely on a man. Though I don't think Piper was one of those women either.

 

"It also says here that Piper has known Percy since she was 15 and that they've been engaged for almost 2 years now and that they have been dating for longer," Sarah said, still glued to her phone. I snatched it up and threw it on the corner table beside the couch.

 

"Alright, that's enough digging into their lives!" I said. "It doesn't matter now how Percy's life is going, and we don't have to know everything that happened to him since the end of 6th grade!" Mary nodded and lifted her glass for a toast. "Amen, sister! That's how mature people act!"

 

Camille followed suit. "I'd drink to that!" lifting her own glass. Sarah and I did as well, and we clinked our drinks before downing them.

 

"Maybe we can go to that store of theirs tomorrow and ask if Percy is there. Maybe he can give us a discount?" Sarah suddenly said, making all of us look at her. "What?" She looked so innocent asking that with wide eyes. Then she burst out laughing, with the rest of us following suit.

 

The room was again filled with laughter from my group of friends, friends I cherish above all else. I glanced at the TV, which was showing a different show now, and all thought of Percy went out the window. I was happy for him, but it has been years, and he no longer occupies much of my mind like he did when we were younger.

 

 

 

Notes:

Welcome back. Like I said last time, a short chapter.

The next ones will also be shorter than normal as I get things ready for the next part of the story.
As someone who was significant to Percy will be returning, he will face the trouble and challenges she will bring to him, his life, and his world.

Until then, have fun and,

Read on to find out

Chapter 32: Calypso I

Summary:

Here we see how life had been.
To one immortal who no longer is.

To see her going through life,
while she tries to build from scratch.

Remembering the past while looking forward.
But being unable to really move forward

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

 

~Chuku~ ~Chuku~ ~Chuku~

 

The noise of the sewing machine filled the room as well as the various sounds of people chatting and a few that were arguing. I kept my eyes and mind focused on the dress I was making. A small smile formed at my lips as I pushed the fabric through the machine, and once again, I marveled at how easy it made stitching two fabrics together.

 

Gone were the days when it took me days to even finish one seam. With this contraption and a bit of will, I could make a dress from scratch in a day.

 

Happiness fills me as I witness yet another finished product come into the world just like that. Like plucking a grown fruit from a tree, a snip of a thread and a finished shirt are unveiled in front of my eyes.

 

Granted, this is just an ordinary, ready-to-wear shirt. The kind that can be bought at every store. Nothing special was added to it, a cheap dress all in all. But for someone like me, who has been making dresses for millennia, simple things like these bring me much satisfaction and joy. Not to mention that sometimes, our leader, or "boss," as the people of this time call them, would call on me and assign me to work on unique, one-of-a-kind pieces.

 

"That's already your 4th shirt done today, Callie! And it's only been 3 hours!" came a voice from beside me. I looked over and saw my co-worker and the closest friend I have made since leaving the island, my island, Megan. She was a woman who looks to be a few years my senior, about 5 years based on looks alone, if we disregard my actual age. I met her at a diner after arriving in this state a few months after leaving the Greek camp and Leo.

 

She was also the one to get me this job, so I am truly thankful to her.

 

"Slow down, will you! You'll end up making us look like we're lazy!" Oliver complained from across from us. The only male in the room, though I couldn't really call him that, given that he's also attracted to boys. Not that I minded that; it was just a surprise to discover how accepting the world is to people like him or her, according to what the media are pushing about pronouns and some other things I really don't understand yet.

 

"Don't blame her! It's not her fault she's just that good!" I smiled at Megan as she defended me. "It's okay, Megan, I don't mind. Oliver was just venting, right?" I turned to look at Oliver and saw him look away, and I knew right away. He and his boyfriend were fighting again. Something that has been happening over and over since I started working here.

 

I wanted to say something about that, but I was beaten to it by Kathy, the oldest one in our small team of workers. "It's not okay, Callie. Just because he's in a bad mood doesn't mean he can blow up on you!" She scolded Oliver like a mother would. At least I think that was how a mother would scold her child, having never been scolded or raised by a mother.

 

Seeing the scene made the old longing for a family come into the forefront of my mind. My chest clenched with an intense feeling of envy for something I was never granted, having been made captive on that island since I was young.

 

"Callie, hey! Sorry, I didn't mean to blow up on you like that!" I was brought back to the present by Oliver calling out to me. I shook myself mentally, then I smiled at him, letting him know I didn't mind it. "It's okay, Oliver, I understand! If I had known you when I broke up with my ex, then I probably would have done the same to you!" I told him, earning a smile in return. "Or to Megan, now that I think about it!" I added, turning to my friend.

 

"By all means! Please! Trauma dump on me!" She exclaimed, pausing her work and turning to me with her hands clasped together on her chest. "You're so secretive I barely know anything about you!" She said all dramatic, making me smile wide. "So please! Tell me how Leo fumbled a girl like you!" She leaned over, her elbows on her knees as she grinned my way.

 

"So, Leo was his name, huh?" Oliver said, joining in. Curiosity is evident in his eyes. Soon even Kathy was looking my way, clearly waiting for me to provide them with gossip material. Or maybe they were just bored. The job we have is more monotonous than we would like to admit, and all we had to stave off the boredom was the stories we told each other. And I have been more of a listener than a sharer during those times.

 

"It wasn't like that; we just didn't see eye to eye anymore. And we wanted different things, and we drifted apart." I smiled sadly, remembering Leo and our breakup. It broke my heart seeing him hurt when I talked to him about me leaving, but I just couldn't see any way we could still stay together, not with the way I was feeling.

 

"Exactly what fumbling a girl means, Callie!" Oliver insisted, and I just shook my head. Deferring to his wisdom. "Let's say you are right, then by your logic, I also fumbled with the guy I loved before I even met Leo," I said, and then I immediately regretted it, seeing the three of them lean in like sharks smelling blood. I knew I would have to tell them at least something. But doing that would have opened me up to memories I would rather not remember. Not because it would be painful, but rather because I would be wanting and longing for them. And I knew for a fact them becoming real was an impossibility for me.

 

"Ohh! This is rare! Callie sharing more than what is asked of her!" Oliver immediately pounced on the fact I let slip. "What's his name? Where did you meet?" Megan followed, ever the gossip. I was thinking of a way to get out of explaining when Kathy interjected, stopping my thoughts.

 

"Guys! Calm down, and let Callie answer only what she's comfortable answering," she said with a smile. I was about to thank her when she opened her mouth and asked something herself, and her question was a lot more pointed than what the others asked. "You said you fumbled him. How?" I stared at her, my brows furrowed with incredulity at her question, to which she only smiled.

 

With no other choice, I sighed before at least telling them "His" name. "His name is Percy; I met him almost 2 years before I met Leo," I started. At this point, none of us were working, and I worried about being called out or caught by the boss, but I just shrugged it off. "Like with Leo, he came onto my home island by accident." "What do you mean?" Megan cut me off. "Both Percy and Leo washed ashore after a storm. But unlike Leo, Percy was wounded and unconscious for days after I found him," I answered to the gasp of everyone.

 

"Wow! You mean men just keep being brought to you!" Oliver teased, and the others giggled at his words. I smiled at him before continuing. "In a sense. Anyway, I tended to Percy while he recuperated. It took him a few days, but soon he could walk on his own again. I let him live with me, and naturally, we got close. I was falling for him, but I didn't tell him; I was afraid of being rejected," I confessed, looking down. Memories of my time with Percy flitted through my mind as I felt myself smile at them.

 

"And then, after 2 weeks together, he was picked up, and before he left, I confessed. I asked him to stay with me. I saw how conflicted he was by my offer. But I also knew he wouldn't have stayed with me." "Why wouldn't he?" Kathy asked suddenly, and I gave her what I knew to be a sad smile. "Because, at the time, he was in love with someone else." Admitting that made me feel that familiar stab in my chest. The one that made me angry with a woman I never even knew.

 

The one that made me curse a woman despite her not really doing anything to me.

 

"I'm sorry for that, Callie!" Kathy said, her voice low as she reached over and held my hand. Megan was looking at me with a soft smile, and I knew she was not pitying me; rather, she was understanding what I went through. "Thanks, but like I said, I knew he wasn't going to stay. It was just a last-ditch effort on my part," I told all of them, and they all smiled back.

 

"I knew Percy felt something for me as well. Unfortunately, his feelings for the girl he left behind won over mine, so he left, and I was left behind." A single tear dropped from my eyes, and I hurried to wipe it. Not wanting to seem like a love-struck fool.

 

"For a long time, I suffered from the loss of Percy, even after Leo came to my island." Now I was smiling from the memories of my time with Leo. "I was actually very rude to Leo when he came and lived on the island. I was holding on to the feelings for Percy, and it didn't help that he was very different from Percy," I shared, and I could see Megan thinking through what I just said. "How were they different?" Oliver asked, and I remembered that I never showed them what Leo or Percy looked like.

 

I was reluctant at first, but now I figure, why not share with them?

 

"Leo was younger than me. He was shorter and was thin for a boy his age." I began with a little lie about our age gap. Something I have no choice but to lie about, seeing as every living person on earth right now is younger than me. I am even older than some of the gods, so there is not really any choice there.

 

"I was very rude to him at the start since I was still holding on to my feelings for Percy, and it didn't help that he knew of him." I could see Oliver about to speak, so I cut him off quickly. "No, they weren't friends, at least not at that time. Actually, Leo had only ever heard of Percy during that time, and I took out the negative feeling I have from being rejected on him."

 

"But you still fell for him?" Magen finally asked, and I nodded. It was the truth, and I felt no shame in admitting it.

 

"Now, Percy, on the other hand, was tall, fit for a 14-year-old. His face was like one of those young models on magazines, and he had this smile that just put you at ease." The smile I felt blossom on my face was one that was softer and more relaxed. "He was also very caring and kind. During his time with me, he would go with me and help me in my garden or just take me for walks on the beach." I was smiling so wide now I felt my cheeks stretch.

 

"We would talk about everything, and I really fell for him as he showered me with care and attention for the 2 weeks we were together."

 

"Wow! He seems like a great guy!" Oliver uttered, eyes wide as I turned to look at him, and I saw the same look on his face from the other girls at camp when I arrived there after being picked up by Leo. Awe and worship for Percy.

 

"He was, for women like me, those who fell for him, he was the greatest," I confessed, for that was the simple truth. A man who gave up godhood for a woman who at the time wasn't even his girlfriend and for the better treatment of his fellow demigods. He was simply the greatest.

 

"Did I mention he was also the most handsome man I have ever seen?" I added. "Oh? Do tell!" Megan sat up and leaned towards me, excitement shining through her eyes.

 

"The first thing you'll notice with Percy is his eyes! The color of the sea, they seem to draw you in, and the longer you look in them, the further you fall into his spell until you're drowning in them!" I shared, remembering the first time I saw his eyes. I was taken aback at first, then I was captured by them.

 

"He has a cute nose and sharp jaw and high cheekbones. His hair was always windswept and mussed up, like he had just woken up," I continued. "The second thing you'll notice is his smile. It was comforting yet had that teasing, mischievous feel to it. He has been branded as a troublemaker because of it, and as a woman, I know that most of the girls that he smiled at with that smile thought he was worth the trouble he would bring into their lives! I certainly thought of that when he was with me." I smiled again, remembering his smile.

 

"So with all that, I would say that Leo and Percy had almost nothing in common when I met them," I ended and grabbed my water bottle for a sip; I had been talking for a long time after all. After taking a drink, I looked at the three and saw them all still looking at me, as if waiting for me to continue. I returned their stare, intending to say that I was done now.

 

"And you never met him again?" Megan asked finally after a while. I shook my head in reply. "When I went with Leo when he left the island, he took me to his home, and I found out that it was the same place where Percy grew up." "Oh wow!" Megan exclaimed dramatically, hands over her mouth and eyes wide. I grinned at her before continuing.

 

"Yes, Leo moved there before he ended up on the island. Anyway, when we arrived, I thought I could see Percy again, but unfortunately, he had already left the place, and nobody knew where he moved," I said sadly. "That's so sad," Megan said, reaching over and taking my hand in hers. "It was. What was sadder is that I met the woman he left me for, and I learned that she betrayed him; that's why he left!"

 

Everyone gasped at that, and I shared their sentiment. When I learned about what she did to Percy. I almost attacked her, and if I had still retained my powers, she would have been dead by now. I still feel some hatred for Annabeth for what she did, but I deferred to Percy in that regard. The campers let me know that he didn't want anything done to her, and like the leader that he is, his words were followed to the letter.

 

"What did she do? Did she cheat on him?" Megan, sensing something juicy, asked, but I didn't want to go down that rabbit hole, so I shook my head. "I don't want to talk about that." She pouted, but I held firm. It wasn't my story to tell, and I didn't want to dwell on what she did.

 

"So yes, I haven't seen Percy since he left my island. And I also didn't really go looking for him. I was with Leo back then, and I didn't want to be that kind of woman, you know," I explained, and they all nodded. "Still, I was disappointed with not being able to meet him again. I would have loved to have seen and talked with him one last time." I looked out the small window of our shop, dreaming of a man that has disappeared from my life.

 

"Wow! What's happening here? All four of you are just sitting around and not working!" A loud voice yelled from the door, and we all turned to look and saw our boss, Miss Larissa, coming in from the shop front. Her tone was hard, but she was sporting a smile on her face, so I relaxed. Having worked here for some time, I knew she wasn't really mad at us.

 

"Sorry, boss!" Kathy smiled as she apologized for us and pushed her chair back to her station. "We were just talking for a bit," Oliver followed her as he said this.

 

"Callie was done with 4, and she was sharing her past! We kind of just got curious!" Megan said as she turned and continued with the shirt still on the machine on her table. Soon, the room was once again filled with the sounds of sewing machines working.

 

I was about to start on a new piece when Larissa walked up to me and stopped by the side of my station. I looked up at her to see her smiling. "Callie, can you come with me for a bit?" I nodded and stood up to follow her out. "Ohh! Someone's in trouble!" Megan taunted as I was led out of the workshop. I glared at her playfully as I walked past.

 

Out in the shopfront, Larissa led me to the table where she deals with customers. "Sit," she said, pointing to a chair in front of her own. She sat down as well, and I waited for her to tell me what it was she called me for. She reached into a file holder on a shelf beside the table and pulled out a folder, placing it on the table between us.

 

"You've been working with us for a while now, Callie, and I have to say, I am very happy with your work!" she started, her words filling me with pride and joy. I felt my face flush from the compliment, so I just nodded, accepting her praise. "Because of that, I would like for you to take a new project," she added, her words hopeful and excited.

 

"A new project?" I clarified.

 

"Yes, and I would like for you to be the one to work on it!" She confirmed as she passed the folder to me. I took it and opened it to reveal several pages of paper with designs drawn on them. "Oh my!" I gasped as I saw the designs for a very beautiful wedding gown drawn on it. It was gorgeous, glamorous, and divine. With flowing lines and not-so-subtle curves, a picture of immaculate and demure beauty. Perfect for standing before the gods and swearing forever with the one a person chooses.

 

"This is—" Words failed me, and I couldn't find the right ones to properly describe just how beautiful the dress drawn on is. It is what I would like to wear if I ever get married. Larissa grinned at how impressed I am with this design, like she knew I was going to react the way I did. "Stunning, right?" I nodded in answer; there was simply no other way to describe it other than that. Or maybe there is, and I am simply too stunned to find the correct words.

 

"This is the newest order for us. It's going to be for a wedding of a woman from a very wealthy family." She started to explain, taking a page from in front of me. She looked at it with wide, appreciative eyes, like I am doing. "I've seen your work, and I'm sure you've got what it takes to bring this design to reality!" She looked at me with confidence in my abilities, and I couldn't help but smile back, matching her belief in me.

 

"I will do my best! I promise I won't let you down!" I expressed, promising my best effort to realize this project. "I know you will, though I have to remind you to be extra careful of this part." Her smile was still present when she pointed to a part of the skirt. I studied the part that was concerning her, and I saw that she was pointing to the embroidery on the fabric.

 

I understood her concern, as even with the technology we are using today, such delicate and intricate designs would be a nightmare to produce. Not for me, though; the thousands of years I had under my belt creating even more elaborate designs than this one would make this a challenge for me, not an impossibility.

 

"I see, but don't worry, I've done far more difficult embroidery in the past than this one. It won't be a problem for me," I told her confidently, and she looked at me for a moment, studying me closely. She nodded when she saw the confidence in me, sighing in relief. "It would be time-consuming, though. How long do we have for this?" I asked, already planning on how I was going to approach this.

 

"They gave us 4-5 months to finish our part," she answered, and I nodded; that was enough time for me to finish everything. I paused and looked up at her, catching the end part of her answer. "Our part?" I clarified, confused as to why she would add that. I looked at her, tilting my head as I waited for her to explain. She reached for the folder again and pulled a sheet that was turned over. She flipped it, and on it was a printed image of the wedding dress, and seeing it made my jaw drop.

 

"As you can see here, it won't just be embroidery that will be put on the dress," she pointed out. I saw on the printed design what seem to be jewels and gemstones of all kinds sewn into the dress. Almost all of the dress was embroidered with jewels and shiny stones. I just knew it would reflect the light and sparkle like the stars themselves were trapped within them.

 

It reminded me of the primordial goddess Nyx, the one time I saw her so long ago. How her gown glittered with the light of the stars as she walked on the shore to speak with my uncle before he killed his father, the Primordial of the Sky. Only hers was really made of the fabric of the night sky littered with the stars, while this was not. But it was still very similar.

 

"We will be working with someone else for this, and the customers are the ones who will be bringing in the jeweler who will finish it." It took me some time to respond. I looked down on the design again and had to admit that I wouldn't be able to do justice to it if I were to insist on doing everything myself.

 

"I understand; I hope they bring in someone competent. I wouldn't want someone subpar to work with," I said, accepting the situation for what it is. "They assured me that they are negotiating with one of the best jewelry makers in the world right now." I nodded again, but I would hope for judgment on that. "We'll have to see. For now, do we have the fabric needed for this? It would have to be specially made to order. Or are we making it ourselves?"

 

We spent the next hour planning and discussing the details of this job, as well as what will be done to my regular tasks. It was decided that I would spend the first 2 hours of my shift on helping with the mass-ordered shirts, making the most I could during that time. And then I would focus on this project for the next 2 months until that contract for the shirts is done. After that, I will focus on nothing else but the wedding dress. She also told me I am free to ask for help from the others if needed, which I am thankful for.

 

I went back to the workshop after our discussion and was immediately flooded with questions by the others. I did my best to share the news with them even though I didn't have the designs with me. I promised to let them help, telling them that I would need it eventually. We carried on with our jobs for the rest of the day and then went back to our own homes after work.

 

The apartment I was renting was pretty close by, just a short 15-minute walk from the shop. It was a simple 1-bedroom apartment with a small kitchen and living room. A small window facing the east allowed much sunlight to come in in the morning as the only source of natural wind. A far cry from the life I once had on the island, but I wouldn't trade it for anything.

 

Out here I was free; I had a job and friends I could spend all day talking to. Out here I could go and explore places I could only ever dream of back on the island. But most importantly, out here I have a choice.

 

The choice of how to live my life.

 

The choice of who to be.

 

And the choice of whom to love.

 

That's not to say that I didn't love the people who came to my island. The curse made sure that I fell for them. But it also ensured that I didn't now fall for them. The choice to fall or not was taken from me when I was there, after all.

 

And that was the crux of the matter, the reason as to why Leo and I didn't work out in the end. I wanted to stay in love with him; truly, I did. But from the moment I left the island, the moment the war ended, my feelings for him diminished with every day that passed. I told myself that it was okay at first, that I would grow to love him again as we go through life together. That I would find it within me to fall for him, to grow attracted to him and his personality. But as the days went by, I only grew to learn things about Leo that pushed me away rather than bringing us closer. We were two very different people, and I didn't see any way for us to stay with each other.

 

I asked for advice from the others in camp, but even with them, Leo and I drifted apart. The last-ditch effort we did was me distancing myself from him and camp for a time. I went to a mortal high school and worked at a camp for a few months, thinking that would help us. But alas, it didn't; all it did was widen the gap between us.

 

That was what pushed me to end the relationship. I hated that I needed to do that to him. I felt like I was doing the same things done to me back when I was still on the island, and I was being rejected repeatedly by the men I offered everything I had to. I broke my heart to see Leo cry as I told him of my decision to leave. He tried to beg, to promise he would change, the same things I did back to the men that ended up on my island.

 

But in the end, I stuck to my decision. I left the camp and New York altogether. With help from Chiron and Lord Dionysus, I ended up with enough resources to finally start living for myself. A conversation with the current Oracle, Rachel, pointed me to this place that was quite far from the Greek camp, and although it placed me nearer the Roman camp, it was still a few states away.

 

Thinking of the Roman camp made me remember something from my time at Camp Half-Blood. Something about a plan Percy made for him and Annabeth after the war with the giants. Something he looked forward to during the time he was there. Something that didn't get to be true as Annabeth's betrayal came to light.

 

I remember being so angry with Annabeth when I was told of Percy's plan for them to live at the Roman camp after high school, to go to college there and earn their education. And his plan of living and raising a family with her in the Roman city, a safe place for people like them who are constantly hunted by the monsters of our world.

 

Such a beautiful dream he had, and she had to throw it away.

 

I shook my head to get rid of the irritation I started to feel yet again for the foolish daughter of Athena. She had all I wanted and wasted it due to her pride.

 

Remembering that also made my thought go back to Percy. And as I went inside my room and lay down on my bed to rest after a day of work, my mind went back to the time I spent with him. To be fair with all the men that found my island and stayed for a while. Percy's stay with me was the shortest, a mere 2 weeks compared to the others like Odysseus, who stayed for 7 years. And yet he left the largest imprint in my heart. Larger than even Leo's, the man who came back and took me away from that island.

 

His care for me is what made the biggest impression in my heart and mind. From the moment he opened his eyes, aside from the initial confusion and wariness, he took me as a friend and treated me as such. And his care and affection didn't come with any other motive other than heartfelt affection.

 

He didn't see me as an enemy that trapped him here or someone he could use to pass the time with. He wasn't in a rush to get rid of me, but that was more the curse than anything else. And he was also very interested in me for me. He listened to me when I talked about my past, my plants, and anything else I could talk to him about. He listened and didn't judge, and I loved him all the more for it.

 

Even when it came time for him to leave, he still showed his concern for me and even tried to console me by saying that he would like to visit again. That fact made me feel disgusted with myself when I learned of what he went through down in the depths of the pit. How he suffered because of the curses I laid on him and that bitch Annabeth. I wanted to track him down and apologize back then, and when I learned that he is nowhere to be found due to Annabeth's doing, any regret I had for her suffering in the pit vanished.

 

It took me a while to be able to be in the same place as her without me antagonizing her, and if I still had control over my powers, I would have done something that would have landed me in hot water with her mother.

 

Sigh.

 

Heaving a heavy sigh, I pushed myself up from my bed and headed to the showers to clean up before bed. And as I stepped through the door, I couldn't help but think of how Leo and Percy are doing now. Are you doing well? Are they happy and living the best they can?

 

The two men that now occupy my mind flitted across my mind. And as the water fell all around me, one name and face overpowered the other in my mind.

 

A smiling face with sea-green eyes.

 

A man named Percy Jackson.

 

 

Notes:

Here we are again, the start of a story with another POV
Some of you, well, one really, have been waiting a long time for Calypso.

So here you go, bud!

Chapter 33: Calypso II

Summary:

Two hearts of diverged path
Meeting again as Fate planned

Forcing mind and hearts face truths
Forcing dreams and wishes in truth

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

 

Things are going smoothly, all things considered. The wedding dress is coming along nicely and on schedule, which is a very good thing according to my boss, Larissa. The pictures that she had taken of the progress and sent to the clients came back with positive comments: "They are very happy with how the dress is coming along!" She told me last week, after a meeting she had with the client. As of the moment, only the veil is missing from the dress, which I am told is going to be provided by the bride's family.

 

Something like the veil being passed down to the women of that family. I was somewhat disappointed at not being able to make the veil, but I let it go. It was the client's decision after all. And so, for the past month up until now, I have done my best to bring to life the design I saw when I was first shown this wedding dress. I have spent much of my time just painstakingly working on making sure I did my best and put in my best effort into making this the best wedding dress I could make. Not just for the bride and for the reputation of our shop. But also for me, as someone who has been making dresses for thousands of years. I wouldn't be able to accept it unless I make sure what I make right now is the best there is.

 

And so, it is with that mindset that I am walking into the shop this morning. Ready for another day of doing my best for me and for everybody around me.

 

"Oh good! You're here!" As soon as I entered the shop, I heard my boss calling to me from the table where she stays most days. She had a smile on her face, indicating that there was no problem and everything was going well. "Good morning, boss!" I greeted, returning her smile with one of my own. She waved me over to her, and I came over, curious as to what she needed.

 

"I talked with the client yesterday, and they are very happy with the way things are going," she started, her words almost the same as the last time she relayed the client's response to our progress. "I told them that we are on schedule, and they suggested that it might be the right time for us to meet with the jeweler who will be working with us to finish the dress," she added to my mild surprise.

 

I remembered my reaction to the designs I was shown of the dress. The gems, stones, and jewels that will be sewn onto it and the way it will be once it is finished. I smiled at the excitement I felt at seeing how it would look, at how it would shine and sparkle under the light. How the bride would look like a goddess while she walks down the aisle to her waiting groom. I couldn't help but imagine myself as the one wearing that dress, only I didn't have a groom waiting for me.

 

"So, I was told that the jeweler will be coming by tomorrow to check the dress, and then by next week, we will be working on finishing the dress altogether!" I was shaken from my thoughts by her words, and I smiled in acceptance. "They're coming here then?" I asked, more to be polite since I knew we were working with the clients and what they wanted happened. "Yes, I was told that the client will be paying for their hotel stay while working on the dress." I nodded, expecting that.

 

This client is very rich and has been very loose when it comes to spending money on this wedding. Just this dress alone cost about as much as my rent for a year. And it wasn't even the full cost since a part of it is going to the jewelers. And they cost much more than what we are getting. "I can't wait to meet them!" I said, feeling excited to be working with materials I have never tried before. "Me too!" Larissa smiled, and I went to the back where the workshop is, leaving her to her work.

 

The day went just as it had for the past week; I worked on the wedding dress and gossiped with the others. I went home after a day of fulfilling work and spent the night dreaming of what my life had been and how it is now going. I dreamed of people I met and of those I wished to meet. But most of all, I wished and prayed to the Fates for a brighter life ahead.

 

---------line break---------

 

It has been 2 days since we were informed that the clients will be bringing in the jeweler to check the dress, and just yesterday, I was called by Larissa, and she told me that the jeweler will be arriving that day and will be dropping by the next day.

 

So here I am, standing by the wedding dress, worn over a mannequin in the center of the shop, which has been closed to customers for the day. It just goes to show how important this meeting is for Larissa and the shop. She has never closed the shop aside from the weekends. Larissa had just stepped out to meet the client, the bride's father, and the jeweler from the parking lot. She told me to wait by the wedding dress, as I was the one who was responsible for it while the others were standing by the door to the workshop. "A united front," she said when she told us how she wanted us to be seen by the coming guest.

 

I smiled at her nervous antics but accepted them as necessary.

 

I heard her voice as well as the voice of a man, and I stood by the mannequin, back straight with a smile on my face. Ready to welcome the clients and show them a confident and well-put woman, someone who is worth all they have invested in. The door opened, and the first one through was, of course, Larissa. She had on her professional smile as she led an older man in after her. 'The father,' I presumed, was tall and imposing with a head of graying hair and wearing a well-fitting black suit that exuded the feeling of a man in control.

 

Larissa was busy conversing with the older man as they stepped through the door. She was gesturing around the shop, showing off all we had to offer, when another man followed after them. Seeing that man shot a bolt of lightning through me, shocking me into a stupor. The man was wearing a light blue, tight-fitting shirt over his muscled upper body. He wore dark pants that did nothing to hide his lean and powerful legs from view; rather, all it did was make all that saw him drool as they imagined what lay beneath them.

 

Hair as black as the ocean at night, unruly too, as if he had just woken up. But what really got me was his eyes, the same eyes I fell for, the same eyes I dreamed of seeing since I left my island. Sea green, like the domain he commands.

 

The shock of seeing him again made me take a step back, my legs hitting the corner of a table where some of the designs were placed. The noise made everyone turn to me, and I saw recognition in his eyes the moment he saw me. I saw them tighten in concentration, like he did all those years ago when he helped me in my garden. And I watched as they widened in disbelief at finally recognizing me. I had wanted to meet him again ever since I left my island, but I never thought that I would actually get my wish.

 

I wanted to call out to him, but I held back, not really knowing why I did. I placed a hand over my mouth to stop any outburst from coming out, not wanting to make a spectacle out of our long-awaited reunion. And I also didn't want to make a fool of myself in front of the others. I'm sure to the others, I looked like a person who has seen someone who they have been hiding from for a long time, but that couldn't have been further from the truth. Because right now, the person in front of me is the one person I wanted to meet the most.

 

"Calypso?" Percy said, calling my name with one hand outstretched as if to touch me. Hearing my name on his lips causes all sorts of reactions from me. My ears celebrated as my eyes teared up. My spine shivered while my legs grew weak. My heart thundered in my chest as it called out to him, while my very being longed to be held by him.

 

"Percy," I was going to call out his name when all of a sudden, I was pulled into the embrace of the man I once longed for. Strong arms wrapped around me as the scent of the sea surrounded me. One moment he was across the room, and the next he was pulling me against his chest, and I was powerless to resist. Not that I wanted to resist, with the way my arms went around his waist and the way my hands clung to the back of his shirt, unwilling to let go.

 

I buried my face in his chest as I heaved from the sobs that wouldn't come out. I was vaguely aware of the voices of Larissa, the man that came in with them, and the other workers, my friends, wondering what was happening, but I ignored them all. All that mattered to me was this man that was holding me at the moment. This time I had in my grasp the man I wanted to be with from 10 years ago. He who wished for my release, and he whom I wished to meet and thank since being freed from my prison.

 

The man who saved the world more times than I care to count and had his heart broken by love.

 

Percy Jackson, the son of Poseidon, now in my arms.

 

I wanted to stay like this, wrapped in his arms, but then I felt him start to release me, and I reluctantly followed suit. I leaned back from him as he held me by my arms, holding me at arm's length. I stared at him as he studied me from head to toe, and I did the same. He was taller now, his body looking more like his father's. I could feel the power of the sea from him like I did all those years ago, only now it was more powerful. He had a lot more scars now, a testament to all that he had gone through. His eyes had more depth within them now, reflecting just how much he had seen.

 

With all the changes I noticed, some things remained the same. He was still the handsome, charming man I knew. The ghost of a smile that formed on his lips was still the same one that he had all those years ago. His eyes still beamed with a mischievous light, one that promised happy times. His very being still screamed of an overabundance of love and loyalty for those he considers as his. And I so very much wanted to be one claimed by him.

 

My sudden thoughts made my face burn with embarrassment. Here I am, meeting him after 10 years, and the first thing I think about is being with him. I shook myself mentally, trying to drive away such selfish thoughts. I failed. His lips began to move, and my eyes were drawn to them, and I imagined just how soft they would feel against mine. Once again, I chastised myself for the direction my thoughts were going in. I pushed myself away from that line of thinking and again found myself failing.

 

"How are you here?" I heard him ask, and I couldn't help it. I burst out laughing; it took me a few minutes to get myself together. I stopped laughing and looked up at him to see him looking down on me with amused curiosity. "I should be the one asking you that," I started. "I arrived at camp, and I learned that you have been missing for a few months already!" I told him, my hands moving to clutch at his shirt once more, needing that bit of reassurance that he was really here in front of me and not just a figment of my imagination.

 


I saw him smile, though it was one that was tinged with sadness, and I immediately wanted to take my words back. Remembering the reason for him leaving in the first place. He spoke before I could do so. "I couldn't stay there, not after what happened," he said, and I just nodded, knowing I would have done the same as him. I wanted to comfort him, but once again, he beat me to the punch. "It's been almost 10 years since I last saw you, Calypso. I have to say you have only grown more beautiful!" He said with a warm smile on his face, and I knew he meant every word.

 

I felt myself blush as his words washed over me. I returned his smile, feeling great about his compliment and basking in how his words made me feel, like I was the most beautiful. "And you have grown better with that tongue of yours!" I said, remembering how he tried to comfort me when we were on my island. "That's not all I could do with my tongue!" My eyes widened at the meaning behind those words of his. Once again, I am reminded that the man in front of me is no longer the young boy that washed ashore on my island. The one that, despite his charm, remained innocent in almost all things between man and woman.

 

In front of me now stands a man in all his glory. A hero who conquered all that stood in his way. A male that got what he wanted when he wanted it. And based on how I am reacting to him, I would have given him all he wanted, in any way he wanted it. And all he needed to do was ask, and he shall receive.

 

Before I could make a fool of myself and start offering myself to him. I was saved by Larissa stepping up and speaking for the first time since they came in. "Well, that was a surprise! Callie, how do you two know each other?" She asked pointedly as the older man looked on with barely disguised amusement on his face. "Percy and I met when he—" I started to explain when I was cut off by Percy taking my left hand and bringing it to his lips, kissing my knuckles first before doing the same to the inside of my wrist. Goosebumps raised along my arms, and heat flooded my body, and I just knew my face was red from what he had just done. The area between my legs tingled for the first time since I left Leo, and I wanted above all else to drag the demigod in front of me to my apartment and have him deal with what he started.

 

"Callie and I knew each other from way back!" he said after kissing my hand, only he didn't let go and instead held on as his fingers caressed mine in a delectable way. The way I wished Leo had done when we were together. He stared into my eyes as he finished his explanation, his words making my heart beat wildly within my chest and making me wish to the Fates for a future that I thought was impossible for me. "Callie was the one that got away," he said in a tone that begged no confusion. All that heard him knew instantly as to the nature of our past relation.

 

I didn't know what came over me, but I found myself reaching for his face and cupping his cheek. He nuzzled against my palm as I replied to his statement. "You needed to leave back then," I said, telling him that it wasn't his fault that he had to leave me. That I understood now, despite feeling guilty for the curse that I unknowingly set loose upon him and Annabeth. "I know," he replied. "And you have been the biggest what-if of my life ever since!" he ended. His words, the affection and truth within them, almost made me do something I would have regretted, or maybe I wouldn't have. But I almost grabbed his face and pulled him for a kiss, a proper one this time.

 

Unfortunately or fortunately, Larissa cleared her throat, getting my attention. I very reluctantly turned away from Percy and looked at Larissa and the man they came in with to find them both staring at us. Larissa was blushing, while the man was grinning widely. "While I am very happy for the two of you, I would like to get on with business for now," Larissa forced out, clearly uncomfortable about what just happened.

 

"Well, I don't mind one bit!" The man beside her declared boisterously. I nodded as I pulled my hand from Percy's, and immediately I felt a pang of longing for the contact with him.

 

"No, no! Miss Larissa is right! We came here for business after all. I'll get to the pleasure later!" Percy supported my boss with a nod, though he did turn to me, wiggling his brows when he said the last part, making me blush again at his teasing remark. Or was that a promise? I don't know anymore.

 

"Thank you! For now, I'd like to introduce our client, or rather the father of the client, Mister Bruce!" Larissa began gesturing to the older gentleman standing beside her, who just smiled warmly at all of us. "Just call me Bruce!" Was his response, putting me at ease. "And she is Callie, the one responsible for the creation of your daughter's wedding gown!" Larissa went on, pointing to me with one hand as Bruce stepped forward and stood in front of me. He grabbed my hand and shook it with a firm yet friendly grip. The smile on his face was the reflection of happiness, and I was very glad to be the reason for it. "I am very glad you're the one who Larissa has chosen to make that dress!" He said as he let go of my hand. He turned to the wedding gown on display beside us with nothing but awe on his face. "My daughter couldn't stop gushing about this whenever an update came in!" He said as he came before it and studied it closely. "This is really good!" He muttered as he went closer, inspecting some of the finer details on the gown.

 

After a while, Larissa introduced Percy to the others who had been watching in shocked silence somewhere behind me. "Everyone! I'd like you all to welcome the one who will be working with us to finish this project!" She started, standing beside Percy, who remained by my side, bathing me with his ever-familiar scent of the ocean. "This is Percy Jackson, the owner of the luxury brand Celestial Creations," she added with her usual professional smile. I heard the gasp from my coworkers just as my eyes widened from hearing that fact.

 

I have seen and heard much about "Celestial Creations," both from seeing it in magazines and advertisements and from the others at work. Especially Oliver and Megan; both of them have, on multiple occasions, told me how they wanted one of their pieces. Megan has told me she is saving up for a necklace from their winter collection. I have seen some of their products, and I agreed with them that they were rather exquisite and well made.

 

To hear that Percy, that sweet yet gangly teen I first met almost a decade ago, was now the owner of one of the most famous luxury brands of jewelry in the world. Well, that was a shock to my mind. What made me doubt my ears was Larissa telling me that Percy is the one who would be helping me finish this gown. That he had become a craftsman with enough skill to be able to work with me. I turned to him and saw a look of pride in his eyes, and I knew right then that Percy would blow my mind away with his skills. Some other thoughts infiltrated my mind; scenes of Percy showing me his skill in a more personal fashion flooded my mind, and I felt my face blush from the wanton thoughts my mind came up with.

 

Seeing me stare at him, Percy gave me that familiar mischievous smile I had missed so much, and at that moment, I wanted to wipe that smug smile off his face. Whether with my lips or another part of my body, I couldn't decide, so I just turned away and looked at Larissa, waiting for her to continue. Unfortunately, Percy was determined to make me flustered even more than I already am, grabbing my hand and making me look at him again. This time I saw the sincerity in his eyes, and once again I was captivated by his sea-green gaze. "I look forward to spending time with you, Calypso!"

 

And just like that, I knew I was going to be with him again. With those simple words, he has captured my heart in a way no other man ever had. To the point that if he asked it of me, I would uproot my life once again and follow him to wherever he wanted to go. In whatever capacity he would want me to be.

 

What followed after that was a discussion on how we are going to be moving forward with the job. Together with Bruce, we discussed and debated what types of stones and gems his daughter wanted to be on the gown. We also hashed out the details and the schedule of completion for the dress. It took us the better part of the morning, working through lunch before stopping around in the afternoon.

 

"I have to say, Calypso, you've really outdone yourself with this gown," Percy said as we sat at the table relaxing after all the discussion we just had. I smiled at him, happy for the compliment. "Thank you! I gave it my best! I just found myself imagining that I was the one wearing that, and I poured my best effort into making it!" I shared truthfully. I was rewarded by the most tender smile I have seen on his face yet. The view of it took my breath away. 'How could a man be this beautiful? ' I asked myself. Were it not for his obvious ties to Poseidon, I would have thought him a son of Aphrodite with how attractive he is. Then again, his father has been the god with the most lovers out of all the gods and goddesses. And Percy inherited so much from his father, so it stands to reason that he would be just as attractive.

 

"You know, I was really surprised to see you earlier! I thought the Fates were playing a trick on me!" Percy suddenly said, a tender look on his face. He looked so lovely I had to stop myself from going to him and kissing him. Just to assure him that this was no trick of the Fates. At least I hope it wasn't. "I was surprised as well! When I arrived at camp and heard what happened to you, I thought I would never see you again!" I told him, the truth spilling from my mouth. "I wanted to thank you for making the gods promise to release me, even though they didn't live up to their promise," I said, looking down. Knowing that my next words would be either accepted or denied by him. "And I also wanted to apologize for the trouble I caused you when you fell, you know, down there with her," I started before I paused to look at him. I saw that there was no judgment in his eyes, and he was showing none of the anger or resentment I thought I would see.

 

"I am sorry for the curse I unleashed on you and her. I didn't think it would end up like that!" I finally forced myself to say. My breath got caught in my throat. "When I heard what happened with the two of you, I wanted to find you just so I could apologize!" I told him, but my voice was a whisper at this point. I felt my hands being grabbed, and I saw him pulling them to him, and that broke the heavy feeling in my chest. In that instant, I knew I was forgiven. "If the Fates let us meet today just for this reason, then I will accept it and be happy!" I confessed, and happiness exploded in my chest when Percy once again kissed the back of my hand with nothing but tenderness in his eyes.

 

"I forgive you, Calypso. I admit I was angry with you for a time." His words were like a balm for my heart. healing and calming me down. easing the worries that had festered within me for a long time now. "But if I can forgive Annabeth for what she had done, then I can forgive you too," he added, and I felt all the heavy load I was carrying lighten. It didn't disappear completely. I knew that I would always be a little bit guilty for my part in the suffering he endured down in the Pit. But now, knowing that he has forgiven me, makes bearing that guilt a lot easier.

 

And soon, that weight would be gone from me; I just need more time. Time, I wish, would be spent with him. We were quiet for a while, just enjoying each other's company, when I finally mustered the courage to ask something that I had been wanting to know since seeing him earlier. "Percy, what happened to you after you left? Where did you go? And how did you become a jewelry maker?" Once I asked, my question flowed out naturally. The curiosity and wonder I always had for this man coming out. I wanted to know about him, and I hoped she would give me the answers.

 

I watched as Percy got that far-away look in his eyes, and then he turned to me with a small smile. It wasn't sad, but it wasn't a happy smile either. It worried me. "I'd like to tell all about how my life has been and how it turned out to be like this," he started, and I got sad thinking that he wouldn't be sharing the details with me. "But that would take days, and I have to go back home to prepare for our work," he added with a smile, making me hopeful once more. "So, I'll tell you all about it when I get back," he finished, and I felt excited at the thought of spending more time with him, just the two of us.

 

"I hold you to that promise, Percy!" I said with a smile that turned wider as he kissed my hand again. The feeling of his lips on my skin was quickly becoming a favorite of mine, though I wish he were kissing me somewhere else. I blushed at the direction my thoughts had taken, and I pushed those thoughts deep within my mind. To be studied further later in my lonesome. "I give you my word," Percy swore, and I felt myself relax, knowing that he was the kind of man that kept his word to the letter.

 

Soon Percy, Bruce, and Larissa were saying their farewells to us. They needed to go back to their respective homes, and in Percy's case, prepare to return here and continue the work on the gown. Something I am looking forward to the most. "I'll be back in a few days, Calypso," he said as he took me aside from the others. I held his hands and looked up at him. I just nodded, not knowing what to say in response. He shocked me by leaning down and planting a short but sweet kiss on my left cheek. "Something to tide you over while I am away!" he said teasingly. I felt my face burn from embarrassment as I heard my friends and co-workers murmur with each other.

 

"Go! Before I keep you here with me forever!" I told him, reminding him of the time we first met. He just smiled and, not to be outdone, replied with a quip of his own. "Don't threaten me with a good time!" I gawked at him as he stepped away from me, joining the others by the door of the shop. With one last wave, they left, and I suddenly found myself surrounded by three people, each with a question of their own.

 

"Spill!""Who was he?""What the hell was that?"

 

Three different questions bombarded me the moment we were alone in the shop. I smiled at their antics and pushed through them, wanting to get back to my chair and relax for a bit. I knew they wouldn't stop hounding me, so I wanted to be comfortable as I answered them. "I've told you guys about him before!" I started, reminding them of the stories I shared with them. "Which one of them was he?" Megan asked, tilting her head, trying to recall my stories. "Is he the one who washed ashore on your island?" asked Kathy.

 

"I think both of those men washed into her island like that?" Oliver thought over loudly. I decided to just tell them rather than let them try to guess. "Percy was the first to wash ashore; he came before Leo did, and he was the one I really fell for," I told them, and I saw the realization dawn in their eyes. "What a coincidence! Meeting him here, after all this time apart!" Megan gushed, and I couldn't help but agree. It seems the Fates were working the threads of my life, and somehow, it is connected with Percy's.

 

"Coincidence? I don't think so," Oliver argued. "I think it's fate or some shit like that." He did have a point, and I hoped that was the case as well. "Fate or not, what I do know is that I would never forgive myself if I let him go again," I said, declaring my intent to get with Percy in front of everyone. "I lost him once already. I'll be damned if I do so again!" I saw all of them nod at my words, and all of them offered their support. I, once again, felt incredibly lucky to have met these people, these friends who have accepted me for who I am and cared and loved me freely.

 

The day ended, and we all left for our homes. And as I lay down on my bed, my mind wandered back to the time I spent with Percy on my island. The way he made me feel during the brief time we were together. His words and his warmth. The care I felt from him for me even though he learned who my family was. This meeting happened, and the revelation was that the two of us would be working closely together.

 

Not for the first time today, I found myself wishing and praying to the Fates for a better future for me. A future with Percy. And if I have to sacrifice all I had to ensure it.

 

Then so be it.

 

 

Notes:

The meeting some of you readers have been waiting for.
Hope you guys like it.

The next update will be on the 29th.

Chapter 34: Calypso III

Summary:

Truths are bared and hearts unfurled.
Wishes said aloud, yearnings are heard.

Promises made, feelings await.
Will love blossom? Only time will tell

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

 

"Here's the next batch, Callie!"

 

I smiled as I looked up from the part I was working on. And as I lifted my gaze, I was graced by the handsome, smiling face of Percy Jackson. It's been a few days since he came back to work with me on making this wedding gown. And since then, I have gradually lessened the distance between us and learned quite a few things about Percy that I never knew. Granted, I didn't actually know a lot about him; he was with me for only 2 weeks the first time after all. And most of the things I learned about him after I was freed were things I learned from other people.

 

"Thanks." I gave him the best smile I could while scooting aside and patting the seat next to me. I was delighted when he accepted and sat down, our bodies almost touching. I inhaled deeply, relishing in the scent of the sea that he always carried, reminding me of the time I spent on my island. "This looks great!" Percy said, studying the part of the gown I am currently working on. I stared at Percy as he leaned forward, looking closely at the part where I was sewing the gemstones he brought to me.

 

"This is going to look great when it's done!" His words brought pride in me, and seeing how his eyes shone with awe made me believe in his words. This is the first time I am doing this kind of decorative sewing after all. Thousands of years I've spent in front of the loom, and I never thought I would still find something new to learn. Immortality, it seems, was a great thing after all. I can't even think about not knowing such styles and techniques existed. It fascinated me to no end and made me look forward to what else I could learn and discover.

 

It made me long for the unlimited time I used to have when I was still a Titan. Not that I regret giving it up when I left my island prison—no, I don't. It's just, now that I am out in the greater world, I am finding the idea of immortality to be an advantage more and more. Just imagining what I could do if I still had that unlimited time, the things I could make, and the people I could spend it with.

 

The thought of spending time with someone brought my eyes to Percy, face scrunched in concentration cutely. His eyes narrowed, studying even the tiniest detail on the gown as if looking for the meaning of the universe within the stitching. A funny notion, but I couldn't help but want him to look that closely at me. I shook my head, not to get rid of the idea, but to stop myself from getting a more carnal idea of him closely at another, more intimate part of me. I felt my face heat up, and I leaned back in my seat to make a bit of distance between us.

 

Instead of looking at him, I turned to the tray of stones he brought for me. Sparkling stones of every variety welcomed my sight as I checked them for myself. Though I knew Percy would have made them as close to perfect as he could for our work, I still wanted to make sure. Lifting one of the teardrop-shaped diamonds and studying it closely, I saw what I was looking for. A small hole at one face of the gem, where I would be threading it to the gown. Doing the same to the others, I nodded in satisfaction. Every single one was finished to perfection, every single one was uniform in size and shape, and I just knew they would look magnificent once they were sewn into the dress.

 

"I can't wait to see this done!" Percy exclaimed as he sat back, an excited look gleaming in his eyes. "Me too! And I saw the image of the finished product already!" I said, sharing his excitement. We shared a look, and I once again was drawn into his sea-green eyes, so much like the sea back at Ogygia, my home for so many millennia. Gazing at him, I feel something within me respond to a call from him. A call to come home, a call of a familiar place where I can rest in safety and comfort. Where I can lay my heart, be sure it would be cared for.

 

Home, like Ogygia. That is what Percy seems like to me now.

 

And since the day he came back, that is what I have likened him to. More and more I find myself wishing to call him mine and for him to claim me as his. But certain revelations have hampered my plans in getting to know him better in the pursuit of a relationship with him. The knowledge of what happened to him when he disappeared. Of the rewards the Fates themselves demanded he be given. The wishes he came up with and the results of those that were granted to him.

 

Remembering that fact about him made me remember the discussion we had 2 days ago, when I gathered the courage to ask him about what had happened to him during the time he was away.

 

 

---------Flashback---------

 

 

"Wait, so you're telling me that the gods actually granted your wish of freedom and safety?" I asked incredulously. Never has it happened that the gods actually granted a wish of this magnitude before. Even more unbelievable were the consequences of said wishes being granted. A thing from the past that is so old even the gods have forgotten about it. A facet of life from the time before the gods existed that I never even imagined surfacing in today's time.

 

The harem, a curse from a time long forgotten. A way to ensure the dominion of the Titans over all other beings. Also a way to ensure obedience of the lesser beings to the ruling class. My shock was evident when I learned from Percy that he was granted the very same reward, or curse, by the gods for his countless service to them. For his saving the world multiple times, the Fates themselves ensured that he would live forever, even though he declined godhood twice now.

 

And now, he is a god in all but title. Something he vehemently opposed and denied. But what else do you call an individual with powers such as his? , a person who inspires devotion from others. Who is worshipped and admired by those around him. With a domain solely commanded by him. What could such a person be other than a god? I remember Percy shaking his head and telling me that he is not a god, and I just resigned myself to the fact that he would never allow himself to even think about such a fact. The gods had done a great job of pushing away from the idea of godhood, so much so that the very notion of becoming one would make him want to choose death over it.

 

"They did; I thought they would try to sweep it under a rug or try to force me to find some other wish," he said with a smile. "In the end though, they still went ahead and granted my wishes, with a catch though." I could tell that he wasn't really that accepting of it at the time he got the harem. From what I knew of him, he wasn't really the kind of man to want such a thing. He would rather be content with one woman who loved him and whom he loved as well. Though it would seem his fate was not to be as he might have wanted.

 

"And they laid the curse of the harem on you as a way to grant your wishes?" I asked again, still unable to believe it. His nodding head and faraway look caused a lurch in my heartbeat. 'I'm too late! 'I thought as I imagined him being with a number of women now, though that idea was so farfetched that I wasn't able to imagine it properly. "And, have you, you know, got many women now with you?" I reluctantly asked, dreading to ask yet wanting to know.

 

His answer would inevitably influence what my next moves would be. So I waited and listened to what my preferred future would be like, though if I am going to be honest, my next course of action has already been set. The only difference would be the mindset I would be having moving towards it. If he has remained the man I knew him to be, then I would do my hardest to be the woman he would fall for and would devote my life to ensuring that I am the only one he would need and want. If he had changed and somehow gotten with many women after the harem was granted to him, then I would approach this with the mindset of being accepted as one of them. Willing to be regarded as one of many and preparing to be identified as one of his women. Instead as his only one.

 

Percy smirked at my question at first, like there was something amusing about it. I waited and stared at him, willing him to be truthful in his answer, and eventually, he did. When he answered, I knew it was nothing but the truth. "After my wishes were granted, the gods asked for time for them to prepare the land that they were going to give to me. They said it had to be perfect, as it was where my immortality would be tied," he started to explain. I nodded at that, already knowing that fact. Being a former Titaness, I am perhaps the more knowledgeable one between us when it comes to matters of immortality.

 

"When they finally took me to my land, I found out that they also gave me three nymphs that would serve me and my needs." He continued, and hearing that told me all that I needed to know. But he wasn't done, and I listened closely; any information about how he has been living is now crucial to what I plan to do in the future. "I tried to decline taking possession of them, but my father insisted. So in the end, I was forced to take them in," he added, and his words proved to me more than anything that he is now the master of multiple women. How many? is yet to be seen, but I would just have to adjust to it and the circumstances around it.

 

"I had just had a bad breakup, and I wasn't in the right mindset to be with anybody else. So even though I accepted them, I tried to distance myself from them," he added, and his words surprised me. It was so different from what I was expecting. From the past, those who have been granted this curse wasted no time in finding people they could induct into their harems. Even those who tried to be loyal to their own partners fell into the temptation and filled their harems with women who wanted immortality to be taken care of by someone else.

 

"But in the end, it was thanks to them that I learned to open up and trust people again." His smile was soft and carried a certain amount of love for those nymphs, and I found myself being slightly jealous of them for being with Percy and enjoying his love and care. Something I now crave and want with all of my being. "So they became the first members of your harem?" I said, nodding my head, and Percy shook his head, which confused me a fair bit. "They're not members of my harem; they can't become members of my harem." He refuted my claims, confusing me even further. He saw my confusion and cleared things up for me.

 

"In order to be members of my harem, women have to give their consent to be inducted willingly. They cannot be coerced or forced into joining. They have to want it themselves, and they also have to ask me to be invited into the harem. Then I have to accept them in; that's how it goes," he explained, and immediately, I knew what he meant by them not being members. "So, them being yours means that they can't give their genuine consent?" I clarified, and he smiled while nodding his head. "Still, I see them as mine and would do everything for them. They are my precious family, and I will love and care for them for as long as I live," Percy declared, and I felt his truthfulness in his voice.

 

I smiled at him for that, relieved that even though he has changed, he still retained the aspect of him that I fell for. His kindness and his loving heart. Still, if the three nymphs weren't the members of his harem, then who were they? How many of them are there?

 

Percy eventually continued with his story. "The first member came when Hades came to me asking for a favor," he started. "A favor?" I repeated, and he grinned at me. "Yes, a favor for her daughter, Hazel Levesque. Have you met her?" He turned to me, and I thought back to the people I met after Leo took me away from my island. 'Ah! Yes! Now I remember! "Yes! I believe I did! I think it was during the time when Lord Apollo was turned mortal." My voice lost its excited tone when I remembered the things that happened during that time. All the deaths that happened and the loss the camps incurred because of that war.

 

Percy picked up on the direction of my thoughts and reached for my hand, holding it in his and squeezing it. He smiled sweetly before continuing. "At the time, Hazel was having a hard time, and she was in danger of taking her own life." I gasped at hearing that; I never thought that Hazel would ever be capable of such thoughts. Granted, I never really got to know her, but from the brief time I spent with her, she seemed to be the secure type. "Hades came to me, asking if I can take her in. He said that what she needed was a safe place where she could stay and recover, which I could provide." I nodded again; it did make sense.

 

"I accepted, of course." I smiled at that; that was an obvious outcome for that request. Percy was just that kind of man. "And it was during her stay with me that we fell for one another." Ah, now I understand. Hazel became a member after recovering and falling for Percy. Yes, I can see it happening for Hazel. Falling for a man such as Percy after being under his care. I also understand how Percy could have fallen for the woman. It was just like him to develop feelings for a woman whom he cared for, and if I remember correctly, she was one of the seven who fought against the Giants and Gaia together with Percy, so they already had history.

 

"Still, it didn't happen right away. None of us were ready for a relationship at the start. And even after, I was still reluctant to get with anyone after Annabeth. It was Hazel who worked really hard to get me to see her as more than just a friend. It was she who came to me and confessed, and finally after a year, I accepted and we got together." There was a soft glow in his face as he told me his story. The love he feels for Hazel was shining out of his eyes as he remembered, making it obvious to anyone who would be listening. This was not a fleeting fling between them; no, this was for keeps, as they say. And I wanted it so badly for myself.

 

"And then she became the first member of your harem?" He nodded, still sporting that soft, lovely smile that I wanted to be the reason for. "I decided to tell Hazel about the harem before she moved in with me. I wanted her to know about it so she wouldn't think that I have an ulterior motive about wanting her to move in," Percy said, his eyes serious, and I knew that would be the furthest thing on his mind when he agreed with Lord Hades's request. Just further proof of the kind of man he is.

 

"I knew you would tell her about the harem first thing; that's just how you are," I said, making Percy smile as he looked at me. The sight of it made me feel giddy with happiness. Making me want it more. "And just to let you know, I don't think anyone you meet would ever think you had any other intention other than what you are telling them. It just isn't like you," I followed, and I smiled as I saw a faint blush bloom on his face.

 

"Thanks! I hope I live up to your expectations of me," he replied, and I nodded. This time I was the one holding his hand and caressing it. "You have," I assured him. We were quiet for a while, me just enjoying the time I had with him as I relished in the warmth his hand brought mine. "Anyway, Hazel wasn't the only one in the harem now, was she?" I pushed on, still wanting to know exactly the number of women I would have to work with. Knowing that the easiest way I could get into the harem was by getting on the good sides of the women already in it.

 

Percy shook his head as he answered. "You're right, Hazel isn't alone anymore. After a year, another woman came into my life and wormed her way into my heart." The lovely smile was back on his face as he started to tell me about the second harem member. "I think you actually know her quite well." Percy suddenly turned to me with a mischievous grin on his face. I narrowed my eyes at him, trying to figure out if he was jesting with me, but his face wasn't giving anything else. I waited for him to continue, and like always, I was rewarded for my patience.

 

"A year after Hazel and I got together and she became the first member of my harem, Aphrodite came to me asking for help." Again, another god came to Percy for his help. I couldn't help but think about what his life has become. From being the savior of the gods and the world, now after having his wishes granted, the gods are still coming to him for his assistance. 'Wait, Aphrodite came to him. Could she be...? 'My eyes widened at the realization of who the second member could be. Percy saw the look on my face and smiled knowingly.

 

"Piper?" I asked, and he nodded. Suddenly, everything made sense. Her sudden disappearance, according to Leo, from the few times we talked after we broke up. His unsuccessful attempts at looking for her and the gods' silence to his and the others' requests for help. Aphrodite's reassurance that Piper is somewhere safe and is taken care of also made a lot of sense now, if she was sent to Percy as well, like Hazel. "So like Hazel, she was also sent to you so you can help her?" I confirmed, and Percy nodded again. "She was also in a pretty bad place at the time, so Aphrodite came to me, and I accepted, just like with Hazel," he explained, making me smile. "And like with Hazel, you also made sure she knew about the harem." At that, Percy shook his head, confusing me for just a little bit before he spoke up.

 

"I didn't have to; Aphrodite already explained it to her. But I still had to tell her about the details of it." He shared with a tight smile, worrying me. "Aphrodite, being who she is, informed Piper that there was a possibility of the two of us getting together during her stay with me." I shook my head at the antics of the goddess of love. "And let me guess, you fought against the feeling that was developing within you for Piper?" I asked, already knowing the answer. "It took Hazel giving me her permission for me to finally accept Piper into my heart and into the harem," he said sheepishly, rubbing the back of his head. I laughed at the scene in front of me; here was a man who had a woman begging to be with him, and he needed the permission of his partner to accept.

 

Other men would have jumped at the opportunity. And Percy's unique circumstances would have allowed him to do so, regardless if Hazel accepted it or not. And yet, Percy proved to me and the rest of the world just how different he is. By taking into consideration Hazel's thoughts and feelings on the matter and only acting on his own feelings after being assured that his partner was fine with it. I drank in the facts I learned about Percy's new way of life and how I would like to be a part of it. Being born a Titan and living through the time of their reign, I was not averse to this kind of life; rather, I find myself looking forward to it. But it might only be because of the man I would potentially be linked with. I tried to imagine myself being in the harem of someone else, and the idea was so repulsive to me, I had to shake the image off my mind.

 

I turned back to Percy to see him checking his phone, another change to his life that came before Leo even invented the demigod-safe phone some of the campers were using now. He had on a smile on his face, and I knew he was messaging one of his girls. I waited until he was done and asked him if there was anybody else in his life. "So, Percy, anybody else in the harem?" I teased, though I am already mentally preparing to compile another name onto the list I have in my head. A list of names I have to butter up to if I want to be part of his life in the way I want to be.

 

"Just the two of them." Percy shook his head, his answer calming my mind. I smiled at that. We lapsed into comfortable silence as my mind went through plan after plan. I needed to get on the good side of both Piper and Hazel and add in the three nymphs as well. I need them to have a positive impression of me if I am ever going to get Percy to fall for me and accept me into his harem. I knew it was only a matter of time before Percy fell for me; he said so himself, "I am his biggest what if!" I just have to turn that what if into reality and have him accept it.

 

 

---------Flashback end---------

 

 

Percy standing up from the seat beside me woke me up from my daydreams. I turned to him, about to ask him where he was going when he answered me quickly. "I need to get back to work; the center jewel is proving to be more of a handful than I thought it would be," he said, tapping the center area of the gown where a large sapphire is supposed to go. Despite wanting him to stay with me, I knew we had to be professional for now. So I nodded and saw him off with a smile. My eyes followed him as he went out of the room until he was gone from my sight.

 

Letting out a sigh, I turned back to the gown and got ready to go back to work. Pulling the tray of diamonds Percy brought, I selected one that is the right size for the part that I am working on, threading it and sewing it onto the fabric of the dress. I worked and watched as the masterpiece of a wedding gown inched closer and closer to completion right in front of me. I felt my excitement grow as I imagined how it would look on the bride, and I couldn't help but think of my own wedding, if fate permits it. Wearing something like the gown I am working on, walking down the aisle to a man waiting for me with a lovely smile on his face, his sea-green eyes alight with love for me.

 

 

---------line break---------

 

 

The days flew by, and Percy and I continued to work closely on finishing the wedding gown. Every day, we came one step closer to completing it, and every day, we grew closer to each other. I learned a lot of things I never knew about Percy. I learned that his mother gave birth to his little sister. He told me how he went under Lord Hephaestus's tutelage to learn about crafting jewelry and that he was blessed by the god for his efforts and dedication to learning from him.

 

He told me of his adventures after he left the camps, during the time when Hazel hadn't joined him yet. And lastly, he told me how Annabeth had been in contact with him again after 7 years of no contact with anyone from the camps.

 

The story of how he got discovered by accident by the campers was something I enjoyed hearing very much. It sounded like one of the fiction books I have begun to read since being freed from my island. The rescue of the ambushed demigods and the reveal that Annabeth's brother was one of them. The talk he had with them and him sending them back was like the first volume of the fantasy series! Quickly followed by the next book when his old friends came back to visit him and to get the story of his disappearance straight from the source.

 

The story was complete with intrigue, action, and mystery. I teased Percy about writing it down and publishing it as a novel, but he just smiled at me. Though now that I think about it, it doesn't seem like a bad idea. I'll have to work on him about that idea in the future.

 

As we drew closer to the day we finished the work we were doing, the more I felt myself falling deeper in love with this man. This man who had given so much to the world is now living for him and those around him. This man was broken and managed to build himself back again and even made himself better than he was. A man who is now doing very well in his life, something he never even thought would be possible. A man whose greatest wish before was going to college with the woman he loved and perhaps starting a family in the far future was now living that life and more.

 

Though not all I learned about him brought me joy. Irritation surged in my chest when I learned that Annabeth had reached out to Percy just months before. It was made worse when Percy told me that he had been meeting with her a few times already. He said that although he still has not forgiven her completely, he no longer feels the same hatred he had for her before. I told him that Annabeth might be trying to get with him again, and Percy just smiled. A smile that told me that he was aware of Annabeth's intention. He said that he will let Fate decide how their story will turn out but that he is done hating her.

 

Hearing him say that both filled me with appreciation for the good man he has become and at the same time infuriated me for his forgiving nature. For giving Annabeth a chance and adding another woman I would have to contend with. Someone I don't get along with and who might bear a grudge against me due to my past actions.

 

Alas, I have no say in how Percy lives his life, and so I just have to learn to live with it and somehow make it work.

 

While the knowledge that Annabeth was also lingering around Percy for a chance to get back with him spoiled my mood a bit. I didn't let it influence what I was planning on doing. I relished the happiness Percy's presence made me feel. Every touch, no matter how brief, was cherished. Every smile he turned my way was treasured. For I knew it was going to end once the wedding gown was finished. I dreaded that day coming; making mistakes on the dress was a constant thought in my mind. Just so I could prolong our time together. But my pride as a seamstress wouldn't let me.

 

And so, the day came that I was not looking forward to the most. The wedding gown was finally done, and it was magnificent! It was breathtaking, and it was my best work yet. ALL of my co-workers were in awe of the results of our hard work, and Larissa was so happy she promised us a bonus.

 

I felt proud of my work as we stood before it, looking at it for the last time before we shipped it off. "You guys really knocked it out of the park with this one!" Larissa praised again as she went around the gown, eyes sparkling just as much as the gems sewn into it. The whole thing shone like the night sky as the thousands of diamonds caught the light and reflected it back to us. "I wish we could see it on the bride!" Megan cried as she held her phone up and took pictures upon pictures of the thing.

 

"Thank you for your effort in this, Percy! It means a lot to us!" Larissa turned to Percy, who was standing beside me, also eyeing our finished product with a proud smile on his lips. He graced all of us with his usual sweet smile before replying. "You're welcome! I enjoyed working with all of you too!" He turned to me as he said the last part, making me blush with happiness and love. I heard a couple of giggles from the others; I'm sure that was from the completely love-struck look I had for Percy.

 

I ignored it and grabbed his hands as I showed him the most charming smile I could muster. During his time here, I didn't hide the fact that I was interested in him from the others. When they asked me if I was flirting with Percy, I was honest and told them I would be trying to get into a relationship with him, and they all proved themselves as the best group of people I could have hoped to meet. They all promised to help in any way they can to get me and Percy to be together.

 

As Megan said, "It would be one heck of a love story!" And I agree with her. I only hope I will be successful in my quest to capture his heart. I also hope his girls would be accepting of me in the event that I manage to meet them in the future.

 

"This has been a great time for all of us! I hope to be able to work with you and your company again in the future, Percy!" Larissa stood in front of all of us. "Everyone, I'd like for all of us to thank Percy for his assistance and to wish him safe travels as he goes home tomorrow!" Her words struck me like lightning. I was suddenly staring at Percy, who was looking at Larissa with a smile on his face. Everything was muted as I followed him with my eyes. He stepped forward and shook hands with Larissa, who told him something I didn't hear. My mind is whirling with the fact that by tomorrow, Percy will no longer be here. He will be going back to his home, his girls, and his life, and I will be left behind once again.

 

No!

 

I watched him leave me before; I got my heart broken by him leaving me before. I was powerless to do something, anything, to stop it from happening then, but I am no longer that woman. I am now free to plot the course of my Fate. I was a prisoner before, but now I am free. Free to love whom I choose, free to live as I please

 

And I chose him!

 

Squaring my shoulders, I approached Percy just as he finished making the rounds and saying farewell to the others. I grabbed his hands, and he turned to me with that same smile I have fallen for these past few weeks. My heart thundered in my chest as I forced my lips to move. "Can we talk?" I asked, and I saw the realization dawn in his eyes; I knew that he knew what I wanted to talk about. Percy has always been very perceptive, noticing things others tried to hide. I am sure he noticed how I felt about him during our time together; how could he not? I was practically attached to his side every chance I could get.

 

I was very obvious in my feeling for him, and if I am not mistaken. He felt some kind of way about me as well. I am his biggest "What if!" He said so himself. So I know I have a chance, but I have to be sure. I need to know, or rather, I need him to know.

 

I saw him smile at me and nod. With a look at the others, he led me out of the shop, my hands in his as we walked to the small garden a couple of streets away. It was nearing sunset, and the wind was blowing a little bit, filling the place with the sound of rustling leaves. Reminiscent of the sounds around my island, minus the sounds of waves on the shore, of course. Percy pulled me along to one of the benches and sat down, taking me with him. I kept my eyes on him as he looked around first, making sure we were alone before he turned to face me, his face serious and patient.

 

I studied his face for a moment until I gathered my courage and began to speak. Pulling his hand up to my lips, I kissed his knuckles, and then I held his hand close to my chest. I looked him straight in his eyes as I laid out what I wanted from him. Plain and clear.

 

"I want to join your harem, Percy!"

 

I saw the shock hit him as his eyes widened at my request. I knew I was being very forward, but I wanted him to know what my end goal is. I saw him struggle for a response, and I waited for how he would react to my words. It took a few seconds, but Percy's eyes cleared, and he finally responded.

 

"That was very direct of you, Calypso," he started. "But I have to ask, why would you want to join my harem?" he followed up. The question he asked was honestly one I expected would be asked. It was only natural for him to ask me that. And so I was ready with an answer, an answer that laid my heart bare before him. With all the seriousness I could muster, I confessed to Percy my love for him. Just as I had all those years ago on my island. The only difference is that I am not willing to let him leave this time.

 

"Because I love you, Percy! I have always loved you. And during the time we spent together these past few weeks, I fell even deeper for you!" The words now flowed out of my mouth, and this time, I didn't stop them. I let my heart take over, and I let everything out. "You said that I was your biggest what-if. Well, you are also the one that got away for me!" Percy was quiet the whole time of my tirade, just watching and listening. His eyes boring down on mine as I laid my heart out for him to read.

 

"Don't get me wrong, Percy. I loved Leo; I really did, but the love I had for you and for him was vastly different. You never left my heart even during the time I was with him. Even when the curse of the island was lifted from me, you were still in my heart while Leo was slowly fading," I confessed. I knew I sounded like a fickle woman, but that was the truth, and there was nothing I could do about it but tell him the truth and hope that he sees it and accepts me for who and what I am.

 

A woman in love.

 

"I'm not going to lie to you, Percy. I also miss being immortal. I miss my powers and the certainty immortal life brings," I told him. This was a realization I got as I lived in the mortal world alone and away from anything mystical. especially when I discovered all the new and different ways mortals had for making dresses and the different techniques and machines they invented for sewing. I wanted to try them all; I wanted to learn them all. And I could only do that if I had unlimited time on my hands.

 

Unlimited time that I could share with him, living with him, loving him. I wanted it so bad I totally forgot about him leaving once the job was done. And now, I am scrambling, trying to get him to see me, for him to see that I am serious in my feelings for him.

 

"So, you want to go back to being immortal?" Percy asked after I ran out of steam. I nodded, then looked back at him again. "In part, yes. But more than anything, I just want to be with you," I declared, or more like confessed. "I left Leo thinking that I could find happiness on my own. And I did, Percy. Don't think that I am not happy here, because I am. I found meaningful work, good friends, and a life worth living." I paused, reaching for his hands, and he let me hold his. "But as happy as I found myself here, I am also very lonely. The people here, the friends I have, they don't really get me."

 

"None of them can ever understand me the way someone who came from the same world would. And I can't exactly tell them my past as well; that would just place them in danger, and I am not that selfish for recognition or understanding," I continued to explain. "I thought I would have to live with that loneliness on my own. Then, like a sudden storm, you came into my life after almost a decade, and you swept me away. I drowned in you as you pulled me into your depths like a riptide." I smiled when I saw the amusement in Percy's eyes as I used terms connected to the ocean, which is his domain.

 

"I love you, Percy Jackson! Immortality or not, I would like to be with you. Harem member or not, I would still like to be with you!" I declared, looking straight into his eyes as he stayed silent. My heart beat wildly in my chest as I waited for him to respond. Percy sighed heavily, then he turned away to look into the distance. I kept my gaze on him, drinking in his features as my future lay in his hands. I tried not to show my fear and impatience and focused instead on his hand that I was holding.

 

We were quiet for a while, Percy watching the sun set as I waited for him to decide my fate. I can see Percy thinking about what I had just dropped on his lap. His face was calm enough, but his eyes showed the turmoil in his mind. I felt bad for putting this on him, but there really was no other way I could have done this in a better way.

 

The sun had just disappeared under the horizon when Percy released another sigh. I held my breath as I watched him turn toward me, knowing that he was done deliberating.

 

"I understand where you're coming from, Calypso. And I meant it when I said you were my biggest what-if, because that is the truth," he started. "And it is also true that during my time here, I also began to develop deeper feelings for you. I admit, those feelings never really went away from the time I was with you on your island, though they got buried deep within me when I finally got with Annabeth. And you know what happened with her, and that led to how my life is going now." There was a small smile on his face as he continued speaking.

 

"You've given me a lot to think about, Calypso. I feel strongly for you, and I would like more than anything to accept you and your love. But I also have to take into consideration the feelings of Hazel and Piper." Percy's words both made me happy and worried. Happy because he basically confessed that he is in love with me, or at least feels some kind of love for me. Which is already a win for me. But him saying that he would need to ask the members of his harem about him accepting me worried me. Because that meant that me joining in would be in the hands of whether Hazel and Piper agreed to accept me.

 

It seems I would need to put my plan of getting those two in my corner in action earlier than I planned.

 

Percy suddenly pulled my hand to his lips and kissed the back of it, sending shivers down my arm. "Give some time to think about things, Calypso. I promise I'll give an answer as soon as possible." I let out a shuddered breath as his words proved my fears. I closed my eyes as I let myself calm down. I swallowed the lump in my throat and looked him in his eyes as I forced a smile on my face.

 

With a nod, I agreed to give him time to think things through. Though deep in my mind, I am already planning to go and meet Hazel and Piper. All to make the certainty of me joining them all the more certain.

 

 

Notes:

A day late, sorry, and enjoy.

See you all in 2 weeks!

Chapter 35: Hazel IV

Summary:

Conversations about the future abound. Worries and fears laid out.
Future members discussed fears and complications bared out.

Reunions, cherished and celebrated.
Feelings and commitment promised

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

 

The sizzling of bacon on the pan as it was cooked by Ruby greeted me as I walked into the kitchen this morning. The smell of the cooking bacon filled the air and made my stomach growl slightly. "Good morning, Mistress Hazel!" Ruby greeted with a smile, which I returned. "Good morning, Ruby." I looked around the room and found that it was just the two of us, which was unusual.

 

Noticing my wandering eyes, Ruby informed me of where the others are. "Blueberry went to pick up the master at the airport, and Aethra is cleaning the master's bedroom." I nodded at her in thanks as she placed the bacon on a plate and proceeded to fry eggs in the same pan, as Percy had taught all the nymphs all those years ago. Something I agreed with with all my heart.

 

Sitting down on my usual seat, I looked out of the glass door, watching as the sun rose over the hills and cast its rays over the clearing. The lake and the pool glimmered under Lord Apollo's light as Ruby finished making breakfast. She slid a steaming mug of coffee in front of me before she went back and grabbed a couple of plates from the rack. "Thank you," I smiled at her. I held the mug with both hands, enjoying the warmth of the coffee before taking a careful sip.

 

I thought back to recent events as I waited for Piper. Percy's call last night and what he told me about the woman he unexpectedly came across. The Titaness Calypso, or rather the former Titaness. I remember Percy calling us the night he went away to finish that wedding gown commission, telling us about his meeting with the former titaness and how happy and excited he is about this project. I released a sigh as I remembered how I felt that night; hearing Percy talk excitedly about another woman was weird. Normally, I would have felt apprehensive about that.

 

A little bit of jealousy was expected, and yet being a member of a harem, all I felt was acceptance. I knew the history between Percy and Calypso; I've even met the Titaness before when she was still with Leo. And I found her to be a kind and comely woman. I knew of the time Percy spent with her on her island almost a decade ago, and I also knew she left an impression on Percy. An impression that I think carried over till today.

 

"Good morning, Mistress Piper!"

 

I was pulled out of my mind by Ruby greeting Piper. I turned my head and saw Piper come in, hair mussed up and eyes half closed from sleep. She grunted a reply to the greeting and dropped down in her seat with a plop, her head lying across her arms as she took a few more minutes to fully wake up. I smiled at her antics and her apparent beauty. Even as messed up as she is, her Aphrodite heritage is still shining through, making her as beautiful as she can be in any circumstances she finds herself in.

 

Ruby poured her a mug of coffee and set it right in front of her. The nymph was now used to each of our particularities from living with us for years. Piper murmured something I didn't get before she pushed herself up and, like what I did, wrapped her hands on her coffee mug before taking a sip. Ruby slid our plates of breakfast in front of us and grabbed a plate of her own, sitting down on the other end of the counter.

 

"Let's eat!" I declared, and we all ate in relative silence. Piper sluggishly ate her meal while Ruby breezed through her own meal of fruits. Within a few minutes, all of us were done, and Ruby was collecting the dishes to wash. By this time, Piper was well awake and had just finished her own mug of coffee and was asking for a refill. I followed suit and got myself a refill as well before I stood and tapped Piper on her shoulder. I tilted my head towards the pool area, indicating my desire to have her follow me out for a much-needed conversation.

 

She nodded, and I went ahead of her, leaving the glass door open. I sat down on one of the lounge chairs and inhaled the fresh morning air. Piper joined me on another lounge and actually lay down and stretched. "So? What did you want to talk about?" Piper asked as she settled down. I took a sip of my coffee before turning to her, ready to start.

 

"Calypso"

 

I said just one word, and Piper nodded in understanding. She, like me, knew the history of Percy with the former Titaness. Perhaps she knew more than I did since she was much closer to not only Leo, who dated Calypso, but also once the best female friend of Annabeth, who once dated Percy. Between the two of us, she would be the one who would have all the information about Calypso and her life after leaving her island prison.

 

"Ah! Yes, of course," Her comment told me all I needed to know about her opinion about what Percy told us last night. About the confession of the Titaness to him, her declaration of love for him, and her request to join the harem. It was something the two of us had been expecting, not from Calypso particularly, but just for a woman, any woman, to approach Percy with romantic intentions for him. It has been a while since Piper joined the harem, and there have been a number of women who showed interest in our gorgeous master.

 

I just didn't expect them to be women who had history with Percy. It was like Fate themselves were having a laugh at us for allowing this to happen. For both Annabeth and Calypso to meet with Percy and for both women to be single at the time of the meeting. Add to that, for both of them to still be in love with Percy was like the Fates telling everybody that their stories weren't done yet.

 

"I never imagined that Percy would meet up with her. I admit, I haven't thought of Calypso until Leo visited us," Piper admitted with a sad smile. I knew she still felt bad about not contacting Leo when she left and keeping her whereabouts for the following years she spent with Percy and me. "Yeah, me too," I shared her sentiments. We were quiet for a few seconds before I restarted our conversation. "Well, with the way things stand. I think it's safe to assume that we are going to be welcoming a new sister into our ranks." I said, sounding upbeat as I imagined the Titaness being one of us.

 

Piper shrugged as a way of confirming my words. "I have no problem with her coming here and being one of us," she added. "In fact, I would prefer her over Annabeth!" Her anger with her former friend was understandable; I myself feel a little anger for the daughter of Athena as well. But that was borne out of our innate protectiveness over our master. Piper's, on the other hand, was from a genuine anger for what Annabeth has done to Percy. She, after all, witnessed it firsthand and even felt guilty about her part in it in the past.

 

"I know, but Percy is serious about forgiving Annabeth and helping her," I reasoned, trying to calm her down. She huffed, downing her coffee and setting it back down, now empty. "I still wish he gave her a harder time!" I sighed. There's not much I could do to change her mind about that. Not that I would want to, I also feel the same as her, only I am more controlled in my anger. Being a former praetor, I learned how to work through my emotions and remain calm and almost impartial when it comes to personal matters. Though it does come out sometimes, like when I joined in teasing Annabeth when we met at Sally's.

 

I smiled at the reminder of what Annabeth looked like when Piper and I openly flirted with Percy. I enjoyed her look of envy and jealousy, especially the look of regret on her face as she watched Piper and me be all loving with the man she threw away, which brought immense satisfaction to me. I knew it was my pride and ego as a woman that made me feel that way, that I am the one that is with the man who used to belong to her. And that her life didn't pan out as she hoped because of her own doing, and now I am the one living the life she once dreamed of with him.

 

But I also knew that Percy would not be happy if we kept on hating or hindering his attempt to help Annabeth get back on her feet. And so, as the first member of the harem, it falls to me to reel Piper in. To make sure she doesn't go too far in her anger for Annabeth. "I'm with you, Piper. I also wish she had a harder time. But Percy has made up his mind. All we can do now is go along with him," I again reason out. Piper pouted as she leaned back in the lounge chair, deep in thought.

 

I too drained my mug and leaned back, enjoying the early morning sun. I knew Piper would see reason and that she would not push too far with Annabeth. We both are, after all, harem members, and we would follow the will of our master. Even though Percy never had, not once, forced his will upon us. There really was no need, as members of his harem were devoted to giving him everything he wanted and needed. We instinctively align our own thinking and attitudes with his. To better serve him to the best of our abilities. Such is the life we signed up for, and Piper and I regretted choosing it.

 

"Hazel," Piper calling me brought me back; I turned and saw her looking at me with worry in her eyes. "I'm worried about how Leo would take this news." I leaned back on the lounge chair and sighed heavily. Leo, a name that held deep affection for me. One of my closest friends, a person who meant so much to me before. I knew he went through so much after I left, and I also knew he would be taking this news badly. Especially after he harbored jealousy for Percy before because of his history with Calypso.

 

And now, that same woman left him and is showing interest in Percy. This was going to be a problem, and Hazel was not looking forward to tackling it. Of course she was going to be supporting Percy all the way, but she still felt bad about potentially hurting Leo. And that is what's causing her worries. "We need to tell him about this; otherwise, he's going to find out from someone else, and that would just hurt him even more," I said after thinking about it a little more. "I don't want this to cause problems with us and Percy," I added after a few seconds, Piper watching me closely.

 

"We've only just reconnected with each other. I'd hate for this to cause us to drift apart again!" There was a hardness in my tone, and Piper nodded, agreeing with my words. I knew she shared my sentiments; she was closer to Leo than I am, and I knew she missed having him as her friend. I also knew they have been in contact since he came for a visit. I mean, she told me she met up with him in New York the last time she was there for a modeling job.

 

'She's going to get hurt if Leo suddenly pulls away because of this."

 

I didn't want that to happen, but there was a real possibility of that if we failed to handle this properly. "This is going to be delicate work," I started, sitting up and swinging my legs over the edge to face her properly. I leaned over and grabbed her hands in mine, my eyes locked on hers. "Would you be willing to be the one to speak with Leo about this?" I asked, willing her to agree. This is the kind of news that needs to be shared in person. And knowing how close Leo and Piper were, it only made sense to me for her to be the one to break the news to him.

 

Add to the fact that Piper is a daughter of Aphrodite. She possesses the skills to calmly talk this out with Leo, without things getting out of hand. I want Piper to take charge of this and for her to use whatever she thinks is necessary. If she needs to use her charm-speak, then so be it. Percy's peace will always be our priority, as it always should be.

 

"You want me to talk with Leo? Why?" Piper confirmed, and I nodded. "You're closer to him. He came here to visit you, remember?" I reasoned and pushed for her to take this on. "You have a better chance to make him listen and take the news calmly. And if worse comes to be, you can use your charmspeak on him." Piper's eyes widened at my words, not expecting it. "You want me to do what!" Piper hissed, clearly taken aback. I nodded patiently, letting her see my seriousness on the matter.

 

"Yes! I want you to charmspeak him! Only if the need arises, of course!" I insisted, and I saw Piper take in the fact that I really was serious. I pushed on. "Piper, we are members of Percy's harem, and there is a pretty good chance that Calypso will be joining us in the future," I started to explain. "Our first priority is the well-being of Percy, as well as his wishes," I added. "If Leo being mad at us for this situation with Calypso will bring chaos into his life, then it will be our duty to do what we can to resolve it!" I ended with a hard look on my face.

 

I am the first member of the harem; I have the duty to keep the members of it in line. Even though Percy has not appointed me to that role. I cannot and will not allow anyone to bring any issues that would bring Percy problems into it. If I have to, I will forcibly make Piper do this, though I hope I won't have to resort to that.

 

Piper sighed after a while, and she sagged into her seat. "I know, I just—I hope we wouldn't have to deal with things like this," she said as she looked up at the sky. "Okay, I'll do it. I'll talk with Leo, for Percy." She agreed after a while. I smiled and squeezed her hand in support and thanks. I leaned back and resumed relaxing on my own lounge chair, and we sat there in silence for a few moments. Then all of a sudden, Piper started giggling. I turned to her to see that she was covering her mouth as she shook from her laughter.

 

"What's funny?" I asked, curious. It took a while for her to calm back down. She was wiping the tears from her eyes when she turned to me with a wide grin on her face. "I just thought of something really funny!" She started as she giggled again. "Annabeth has been trying really hard to get back with Percy these last few months." I nodded; she was right. Annabeth had been reaching out to Percy more often after the meeting between us. They have even gone on a few "dates," and Percy has been telling us that Annabeth was looking a lot better each time. Though she still has not been given an answer by Percy about the state of their relationship.

 

"And yet, it looks like Calypso would be getting with Percy before she could!" I smiled at what she was implying. I just shook my head as Piper went back to giggling. I leaned back and imagined what Annabeth's reaction would be when she learned that Calypso was gunning for Percy as well. And unlike her, they had a better chance at getting together. "You're right! It is funny when you think about it!" I agreed, and together, we laughed at the apparent misfortune Annabeth is suffering from.

 

We spent the hour just talking about random things until we came back inside to get things ready for Percy's return. We were all waiting for him and Blueberry in the living room when we felt his presence enter his bordered land. As members of his harem, we are basically connected to him in a way that lets us feel what he is feeling, and it also lets us know where he is. It was set up like that so we could always go to him whenever he had any need of us. Percy, being the good man that he is, has not really used that perk of his rewards, though we do still know whenever he crosses the border.

 

Piper and I quickly stood up and went to the entrance hall to wait for him, with Ruby and Aethra right behind us. Soon we heard the sounds of the car driving down the road, and I felt my excitement spike as I saw Percy again after almost a month of being away. I felt Piper's hands clutch my own as she too got visibly excited at being together with our man after so long. It was always like this whenever one of us was away, Piper most often being the one away because of her modeling career. But I also sometimes go away for short trips, sometimes for business, sometimes for my own. Percy had never forbidden us, even though he had the power and authority to do so.

 

And we love him all the more for it.

 

We heard the car stop, and I had to hold myself back from going to the door to get to Percy faster. I felt my entire being call out for him as the car got closer until it stopped. I was barely holding on when we heard the door of the car close, followed by heavy steps on the gravel path to the front door. I waited with bated breath as those steps climbed the porch steps and stopped behind the door. I felt a squeeze on my hand and knew that Piper was feeling what I was feeling as well. The knob on the front door turned, and it opened, and the first to come in was, of course, Blueberry.

 

The blue-haired nymph pushed the door wide open and stepped in. She stepped aside, and my eyes immediately sought the figure standing behind her. Seeing the familiar smiling face of the man I love looking back at me made me unconsciously run to him. My mind was blank as I crossed the few steps that separated us until I launched myself into his arms. "Percy!" I called out before strong arms lifted me up and wrapped around my body in a tight embrace. I basked in his familiar scent and warmth as my lips went and attacked his neck and jaw.

 

With my legs wrapped around his waist, I leaned back and stared him in his sea-green eyes. Eyes filled with love and care for me, and I couldn't stop myself anymore. I leaned down and kissed him, letting my lips convey just how much I missed him. How much I yearned for him and how much I wanted him. Our kiss lasted a few minutes until I felt a hand on my left arm. I pulled back and turned to look at who dared to interrupt my time with Percy. What I found was Piper looking right at me with barely contained irritation. "You're not the only one who missed Percy, Hazel!" she hissed, and I reluctantly got off my man—nope, our man—to allow her to have her own reunion with him.

 

The moment I pulled away from Percy, Piper launched herself at him. Like me, she jumped on him and had both her arms and legs wrapped around him as she kissed him with as much passion as I had earlier. Percy also wrapped his arms around Piper to keep her aloft, his hands going to her ass to better support her. Something that irked me was that he didn't get to do that with me, what with Piper getting in the way. I pushed my irritation aside and let them have their moment a little while longer. I knew where we were headed, and I contented myself with planning on getting Percy to concentrate on me more once we were safely inside his bedroom.

 

I felt my smirk bloom on my face as I imagined the irritated look on Piper's face later. I watched as Percy ended the kiss and set Piper down, making her whine. "Maybe I should go away more if I am going to get that kind of welcome every time I come back!" Percy said with a teasing smile. I decided to tease him back. "If that's the case, then the next time you go away, we'll go with you!" I said, and Piper piped up as well. "So none of us will sleep alone and be lonely," Percy chuckled as he shook his head. He stepped through between Piper and me, and he headed to the two nymphs who had been watching silently at the end of the hallway.

 

Blueberry closed the door as Piper and I followed Percy. He stopped in front of the girls, and he gave each a hug and kissed them as well, making both blush at the attention he was giving them. "I missed you two!" he said, making all of us squirm at the obvious love and lust in his voice. Before the initiative could be taken from us, I stepped close to Percy and grabbed his left hand.

 

"You've been gone for almost a month, Percy!" I said, and Piper did the same with his right hand. "You need to come with us right now!" she added as both of us began to pull Percy deeper into the house. Our destination was his bedroom, our intention clear to him based on the grin he was sporting. But before going further in the house, I yelled back for the nymphs on the final statement. One that was for their benefit.

 

"You three can have him in two days! I promise!" I yelled loudly as we turned to the stairs, climbing as fast as we could as the need for Percy overwhelmed any rational thoughts I might have had at the time. Something Piper shared as well.

 

We came before his door, and I opened it in a hurry, and together with Piper, we pulled him in. We headed towards his too-large bed, something the ladies of this house decided for him, and pushed him down on it. He landed on his back, and Piper and I wasted no time in following him on it. "Easy, girls! I just got back!" Percy complained teasingly, the grin on his face now mirroring the hunger we felt. "Exactly! You just got back, and we missed you so much!" I said as I got in between his legs and started to unbuckle his belt. Piper, in the meantime, was already pushing his shirt up his body.

 

Soon we had him right how we wanted him, naked as the day he was born. We followed soon after, and the room was then filled with the sounds of our wild lovemaking as we took from him what we had been craving for the past few weeks.

 

 

~Smut warning~

 

 

Even though I am already very familiar with Percy's body, I still find myself feeling giddy and excited every time I have him naked in front of me. Even the thought of him naked makes me shiver in lust and need. The need to have him naked and inside me sometimes overwhelms me so much that it overtakes all my thoughts, rendering me useless for the most part.

 

Right now, as I knelt between Percy's legs. I was once again feeling the overwhelming need for him as I stared at the massive cock standing erect right in front of my eyes. Seeing it twitch ever so often as I caressed his powerful thighs with both hands as I moved closer to it brought a shiver up my spine. The feeling is making me moan in a slutty way even though he has not even touched me yet. I felt like I would reach my orgasm the moment I touched him.

 

Such is the power Percy has over me.

 

"Gods, I love your cock so much!" I cried as I came face-to-face with the object of my worship. I dropped to my stomach and gazed upwards, my eyes taking in the view as his towering cock stood ramrod before my eyes. His musky, heady scent filled my nose, and the closer I got, the more my head spun from the lust I felt for him. With my hands firmly on his inner thighs, I pushed myself closer until I had my nose right next to his bloated balls.

 

Taking a deep breath through my nose, the scent of him made me lose all semblance of restraint. Fluids flowed out of my pussy as I surged forward and planted my face right against his squishy balls. My nose pressed flat against his balls as I inhaled more of his addictive scent, making me shiver with every breath I took. I nudged Percy's legs, and he spread them wider for me, giving me more space to worship him and his glorious cock and balls.

 

After taking my time reacquainting myself with the smell of his crotch, I pulled back and studied him again. I traced all the veins and ridges of his cock and balls, committing them to my memory until I couldn't take it anymore. I pressed forward again, and this time, my tongue came out of my mouth and attached itself to his balls.

 

I moaned the moment I made contact with his skin, and I felt myself get wetter immediately. The taste was not something I could describe in any way other than heavenly. The way he tastes is exactly how Ambrosia tastes to me. He is addicting, a drug that I crave daily. Not satisfied with just having him on my tongue, I wrapped my lips around his balls and sucked him in, hard. I felt his shudder while he was moaning from Piper working his lips with her own. His reaction to what I was doing to him filled me with pride and made me want to do so much more. With his balls safely in my mouth, my tongue had him all to myself, and I took advantage of it.

 

I lapped and lathered both balls, licking and slobbering on them as much as I could. Relishing the feel of his tender balls on my tongue as I ran it all over them. While I was giving his balls a tongue bath, my nose was busy inhaling the musky scent he was giving off, which intensified the longer I served his balls with my mouth. While I had my face buried against his crotch, Piper took the chance to reach down and wrap a hand around Percy's girthy cock. I felt a pang of irritation at her for taking what I deemed to be mine but pushed it aside, reminding myself that we are sisters in our love for Percy.

 

I returned my attention to Percy's balls, and I pulled my head back while keeping my lips wrapped around them. I heard Percy moan out as his mouth left Piper's until his balls left my mouth with a loud wet pop. "Shit! Hazel! That was great!" Percy praised, which stroked my ego. "I'm glad you enjoyed it!" I said while I cupped and massaged his balls with my hands. I leaned back down and started to lick both balls with my tongue. "But I'm nowhere near done!" I said in between licks until I was back to giving him another tongue bath.

 

I stayed at his balls for five minutes before I took my mouth off him. Then I took my tongue and ran it along the backside of his hard, rigid cock. Once again, his taste flooded my mouth, and I felt dizzy from the slightly salty taste that assaulted my tongue. More than just the taste, I also relished the texture of his cock. Smooth like velvet yet bumpy as well from his bulging veins. The warmth of it also seared into my mind. It was like eating a warm meal, filling and satisfying. That thought brought about a yearning to be filled up by him in all the ways that mattered.

 

As I rose along Percy's cock, I came upon Piper's jerking hand. Not liking the interruption to my unimpeded exploration of Percy's hard cock, I grabbed her hand and pulled it off him. "Hey!" I heard Piper complain, but I didn't give her any mind. I continued on, licking the cock I had fallen in love with until I reached the tip. Once there, I swirled my tongue around the soft head, lapping the slit for the droplets that I craved. The flavor exploded in my mouth, making me moan and want even more of him. "You taste so good!" I murmured before I engulfed him in my mouth and dropped my head down, taking his cock deep in my throat.

 

It might seem impossible, and it was at the beginning of our relationship. But over the years, I have become able to take in all of Percy's massive cock in my throat. I gag and slobber all over it, but I do get it balls deep in me. It is something I have grown proud of. And I do it for him as often as I can simply because when I do, I get rewarded by the view of Percy squirming from pleasure. Pleasure that I provide.

 

And right now, he is held deep within me. I felt him shiver as his cock twitched wildly in my throat while his legs trembled weakly. I would have loved to hear him moaning, but unfortunately, Piper had his mouth covered, so all I could hear from him was a few weak groans. Still, I had him where I wanted him, deep within me, and that was all that mattered for now. Later though, I would need something else; I would need him somewhere else. After a few minutes of keeping him down my throat, I pulled back and released him with a gasp as I sucked in much-needed air. "Hungry slut!" I heard Piper say as she looked down at me. I raised a brow and issued her a challenge. "And you're not?" She scoffed and returned to Percy, this time pulling his head to her breast before he could comment on my performance.

 

His cock twitched again, massively turned on from having Piper's huge breast thrust against his face. I smirked at her before leaning down and taking his cock back into my mouth. This time, I pressed my tongue under his cock and bobbed my head up and down. Slowly at first, savoring the taste and feel of his hard yet smooth-as-velvet member as it slid inside my mouth over and over. I started to gag louder as I took him deeper and deeper, and soon I had him bottoming out deep in my throat with every drop of my head.

 

From the head of his cock to the base, my lips glided over his cock over and over in a heartbeat's pace. I closed my eyes to focus on the feeling of him filling me up. I swallowed with every bob of my head to add that sensation to the pleasure I was already giving him. Soon enough, I felt his hands on my head, and unlike what happens to other women who are in my position right now, who would find themselves being forced down by their man. Percy simply caressed my head lovingly, making me smile at the care and love he was showing me while I had his cock in my mouth.

 

~Mnf! Guhk! Ghag!~

 

Gagging and moaning sounds were all that could be heard in the room while the three of us indulged in the carnal passion that we have missed while Percy was away. And I was intent on having more than my fill of my master and fiancé until I was overflowing, literally.

 

After a long while, I felt him swell within my mouth and knew I was getting dangerously close to getting my delicious reward. I sped up my bobbing and sucked in harder, already excited for the prize I worked hard for. Percy's trembling intensified, and he clutched my head tighter, and then I heard a grunt before his cock pulsed within my mouth. Immediately, I leaned down, plunging his cock down my throat as the first ropes of his cum shot out of his cock.

 

~Mnfff~. Gulp.~

 

I swallowed as fast as I could as Percy's warm cum continued to spurt out. My throat muscles massaging the length of his cock, coaxing more of his semen to pour into me. Percy's stomach tensed a few more times as he came some more, and I held on to his waist, keeping myself close to him, my lips wrapped around him. As his orgasm tapered off, I pulled back, keeping my tongue pressed to the underside of his cock and wiggling it a bit.

 

A bitter, salty taste flooded my tongue as the last of his cum landed on my tongue. I moaned out at finally tasting the best flavor in the world for me. A taste that is uniquely Percy. I twirled my tongue around the head of his cock, gathering all the remaining cum off it and sucking all that remained in his cock. I wanted it all, and I am going to get it all.

 

After I was sure I got all of it, I kept my lips clamped shut around him and slowly and carefully pulled back. Releasing his cock from my mouth left a void within me, but I knew it would be back in me in a moment. I looked up and saw Percy gazing down at me with awe in his eyes, his hands now back on my face, caressing my cheeks lovingly, and I nuzzled them as I swished his cum with my tongue, enjoying the warmth, texture, and taste.

 

My hands kept on jerking his cock as I smiled at him, sending him all the love I could with just my eyes. "You look so pretty next to my cock!" Percy said as his gaze softened, and I decided to give him even more of a show. I opened my mouth wide and showed him all the cum I managed to collect from him. I swirled his cum in my mouth with my tongue, moaning from the taste before I swallowed it all loudly, right in front of his eyes. I saw his desire as he watched me, and I knew I was going to be given a hard pounding later from that little display. And I looked forward to that.

 

After I swallowed his load, I opened my mouth again to show him my now empty mouth. Percy grinned as I smiled at him. "I think I would look better with it in me! Don't you think?" I replied to his comment. He nodded as I noticed him leaning on his elbow as if he was going to sit up to get to me, but Piper was there, and she had other plans for him, unfortunately. "Nuh-uh! You're not going anywhere!" Piper said as she pushed him back down on the bed with both her hands on his bare chest.

 

"It's my turn to have fun with you, baby!" I watched as Piper sat on her knees before she swung her right leg over Percy's head. After a moment of adjustment, Piper had Percy's head between her thighs right under her crotch, facing me. "I'm going to ride you now, Percy!" Piper declared as she lowered her hips over his mouth. I watched as her face contorted with pleasure as Percy began to run his tongue over her folds. Piper leaned back, her arms bracing against the headboard of the bed as Percy ate her pussy like it was the most delectable meal there is.

 

"Oh yes! That's right, Percy! Just like that!" Piper ground on Percy's face as she raised her head and almost howled from the pleasure Percy's tongue was giving her. Feeling left out, I went back to licking Percy's cock like it was a popsicle, running my tongue from his balls up to the tip. Then I focused on the bundle of nerves right under the head, flicking it with my tongue and kissing it with all the love I could muster.

 

A deep growl came out from Percy's chest just as Piper started to squirm atop his face. Her moaning turned louder, and I knew Percy's tongue had begun to delve deep in her pussy. It was something I was aware of as well. just how good his tongue is at giving pleasure to his women. It was one of the things he loves doing, and before Piper came into the picture, I was the recipient of his tongue's attention almost every night. Percy's tongue, when he is eating you out, takes on the characteristics of an eel. A slimy eel that wiggled within your pussy as if it had a life of its own.

 

I was so surprised by that talent of his when we started sleeping together, and after the first time he did it to me, I started to crave it and even demand it from him. A demand he was more than willing to meet. And now, Piper was the first to experience that godly tongue of his, writhing and grinning, her pussy on his lips as he sent her to an orgasmic bliss. Right as I thought that, Piper started to yell, and then her fluid flooded and squirted over his mouth as she trembled so badly she almost fell over. If not for Percy's arms reaching up and grabbing her by her breast, she would have fallen on the bed as her orgasm made her lose her balance.

 

I watched as Piper gradually calmed down, her chest heaving as she got her breathing back in order. Then she hissed, and I noticed that Percy was back to eating her out again. I smirked as she proceeded to tremble once again, her hands now holding on to Percy's arms as he played with her breasts. Piper turned to me and smirked, her ego inflated from being pleasured by our master. Feeling competitive, I gave Percy's cock one last kiss before I too sat up. Then I straddled his hips and hovered my hips over his still erect cock.

 

Keeping my eyes on Piper, I lowered my hips and impaled myself on the meaty spear that is Percy's hard cock. "Ohh! So big! So perfect!" I moaned as I sheathed him fully in me until I was sitting on him, his cock balls deep in my pussy like I always want him to be. Feeling myself be stuffed full of my lover's cock made me shudder not just from the physical pleasure but from an emotional point also. Having him so deep in me was like an unbreakable assurance that he will always be with me. That with him inside of me, I am complete.

 

Cheesy and corny, I know, but that is what I feel.

 

As I was lost in the bliss of the moment, I felt my left hand be grabbed by someone. I looked down and saw Percy holding it; he squeezed twice, and that was all I needed before I started to ride him like Piper was doing. With one last look at Piper, I began to twist and sway my hips over him as the feeling of his cock rubbing and scraping the wall of my pussy almost made me burst that instant. His cock, massive as it is, also manages to hit all the right spots within me, sending me to an orgasmic heaven where my mind breaks and my baser instincts take over. Like what is about to happen right now.

 

With my left hand clutched tightly in his, I began to bounce on his cock, slowly at first but gradually getting faster and dropping on him harder. I was moaning just as loudly as Piper as my body rocked over his very impressive cock. "Yes! Yes! Yes! I love your cock!" I continued to fuck myself on his cock as I blabbered on about loving him and other random nonsense. My vision turned blurry as tears filled my eyes, but not from any negative feelings. No, these are tears of bliss and happiness. Provided by this near-perfect man I had under me. I forced my eyes to focus to see Piper also looking at me, eyes equally teary and mouth open from her own moans of pleasure and happiness.

 

No words needed to be said between us; we both knew exactly what the other wanted to convey. As one, we reached out with our hands, and once we had them clutching each other, we began to ride our man, our master, in sync. Percy moaned and groaned from the concerted assault we gave him, trying to overwhelm him for once. But it didn't take long for the both of us to fall for his whims and wiles. As I had to let go of his hands when I reached for Piper, that left his hands free to do whatever he wanted, and it seems that what he wanted was for the both of us to come undone on top of him.

 

At the same time.

 

With one hand, he reached for my crotch, and I yelped when he took my overly sensitive clit between his fingers and began to play and pinch it, sending fresh bolts of pleasure up my spine, breaking what was left of my mind that was already breaking from his cock. Piper also got the same treatment, and soon the two of us were squirming and trembling from our impending completion. Piper was convulsing, and her eyes had rolled to the back of her head as Percy went on munching on her pussy, filling the room with a very loud and lewd squelching sound mixing with the slapping of flesh from my ass slamming down on his thighs.

 

Soon enough, I had to let go, and my orgasm tore out of my body in a cascade of fluids that flowed and flooded the bed. My mind blanked out as I trembled on top of him, and the only thing holding me up was Piper, who was also in the same state as I was as her own fluids flowed out of her pussy and squirted on Percy, like a shower of girl cum.

 

After I don't know how long. I recovered just enough to see Piper leaning over, her head against mine as we both supported the other. My body still trembled a bit as I came down from my high, just as Piper was. I felt Percy's cock twitching deep inside my pussy, the head of his cock pressed firmly against the entrance to my womb, and I realized that we failed again. Even with the two of us working together, we still finished before Percy did, and that lit a fire within me. I pulled Piper's hands to get her attention and told her what I planned.

 

"Switch!"

 

One word, and she understood what I meant. I sat up and winced when his cock scraped against my insides as it came out. A moan escaped my lips as I moved to the side of Percy just as Piper also moved over his body. She scooted down until she was poised on top of Percy's still erect and very much wet cock. A cock that was very angry-looking with all its veins bulging and twitching like mad. I felt bad for not being able to make it come a second time, but I decided to let Piper deal with it this time. After all, I already got a load from it earlier; it would be very selfish of me to hog him all to myself when it was not my time with him.

 

I laid down next to Percy and watched as Piper lined his cock up to her pussy. She sank down, and I saw her shiver as she got filled by him. "Fuck!" Piper exclaimed in a trembling voice. I found enjoyment as I watched her ass land on Percy's taut stomach as she fully sheathed his cock in her pussy. "Shit! You're so big!" She followed up as she stilled for a moment, adjusting to his size and getting used to being filled by him completely. Something that we never really got used to even after years of being fucked by him and his massive cock.

 

Piper started to ride Percy's cock not long after saying that. Rising and falling on his cock as her hips moved up and down his incredible length. Piper was always the loud one when having sex, and soon the room was filled with her screams of pleasure as she bucked and rode Percy for all she was worth. Her ass rose and fell, and the ripples that appeared on it whenever she slammed it down on Percy were fascinating to watch. Seeing Percy's considerable length disappear into her pussy brought a naughty stream of thought to my mind and made me want to push her off him only for me to take over riding our fiancé.

 

But I needed to rest, so Piper was up to bat.

 

The next five minutes were spent just lying down, cuddling next to Percy as Piper rode him to the best of her abilities. Mixed with kissing my fiancé a few times just to remind him that I am here as well. That was until I noticed Percy starting to thrust up to Piper; that was when I knew that he was close and that he wanted to finish this time. There was an urgency in his movements now, and I knew Piper was going to be pounded so hard, something I knew she was going to love.

 

"I'm so close, Pipes!" Percy called out as he held her hips in both hands. Piper's reply came out as garbled and unintelligible as she got pounded into the air by Percy's thrusting hips. The room soon was filled with the wet slapping noises from their bodies colliding. Piper was almost entirely airborne as Percy's hips thrust upwards as hard and fast as he could. His cock moved in and out of her pussy like a machine as he sought his own release. After a few minutes of being subject to his onslaught, Piper's pussy gushed fresh fluids as her own orgasm tore her whole being. She yelled and screamed as her body spasmed uncontrollably. And yet Percy didn't stop fucking her, too close to his own finish.

 

Piper's climax seems to die down after a few minutes, but Percy still wasn't done, and he kept up with his movements. His hip almost blurred as he thrust up to Piper's pussy, burying his cock deep in her pussy over and over. "Just a little more, Piper!" Percy grunted out, and Piper just moaned out a response, too spent to reply. It took a couple of minutes more until Percy's thrusting turned erratic, a sure sign that he was very, very close.

 

"Here it comes!"

 

As soon as Percy said that, he stopped thrusting and using his hands, pulled Piper's hips down on him, and, using her like a toy, moved her body up and down as he poured the second load of his deep in her womb. Piper was left a moaning, screaming mess as she got her insides filled to the brim with the cum of our beloved. The warmth of his semen, it seems, pushed her over the edge, and like Percy, she also finished as he came for the third time today. But I knew it wouldn't be the last one she would be having today.

 

Piper thrashed as both she and Percy came hard, with Percy just holding her close to him, keeping his cock deep in her pussy as she got filled to the brim. I watched it all happen with a weird sense of satisfaction and excitement, knowing that later I would also be filled up with Percy's cum when it was my turn to be pounded by him and his cock. Imagining how much I would be fucked and seeded by the man I love sent shivers down my spine, and I almost wanted to be next right after Piper was done.

 

After a few minutes, they both calmed down, and Piper dropped on Percy for the last time as she heaved heavily. Percy ran his hands all over her hips and up her back, massaging her tense muscles, and Piper moaned from the care he was showing the woman he just fucked to oblivion. Piper dropped back and laid her back against Percy, using him as a bed. She turned to one side, grabbed his head, and captured his lips for a heated kiss. All with his cock still lodged deeply inside her pussy.

 

Feeling left out, I reached down and grabbed his balls, fondling them as gently as I could, just the way he likes it. Percy moaned into his kiss with Piper before he pulled back to look at me. "You're going to be next, okay?" he said with a wicked grin, and I just nodded, feeling excited for my turn.

 

 

---------line break---------

 

 

"So, how do you two feel about Calypso joining in?" Percy asked suddenly as we rested on the bed. I was lying on his right while Piper was on his left. Both of us were on our sides, cuddling Percy close as we sandwiched him between us. My hand was on his chest, tracing shapes on his muscles as well as studying the multitudes of scars he had all over him. It never ceased to amaze me just how much he had done and all that he had faced. I mean, I too carry my own scars, and I am proud of each and every one of them; they are a testament to all I have overcome, but Percy's was just different. Almost each of his scars had a story to tell, and almost all of them were in defense of someone else.

 

And I have heard all of those, and they just made me love him more.

 

"I have no problem with her joining us, but it's your choice in the end," Piper answered, her eyes low as she gazed at his cock that was in her hands. Even after the pounding he just gave her, she was still hungry for more. Like I was. The lust in her eyes was burning, and I knew it wouldn't be long before she was moving along his body to get to his cock. But not if I beat her to it later.

 

Though his question did bring up a thought I wanted an answer to. I tapped his chest, and he turned to me with a smile, which made my heart beat a little bit faster. "Do you love her, Percy?" I asked, and that got the attention of Piper as well, as she took her eyes from his cock to turn to him, curiosity clear in her face. Percy regarded me for a little while, then he sighed and leaned back on his pillow, staring at the ceiling.

 

I thought I might have pushed too far and he wouldn't be answering me, but I should have known better already. Percy was not that kind of man, and he promised us honesty and transparency when we got together, and he has kept his word since. No secrets between us, at least no severe secrets. We still keep things from one another, but those things are usually simple, inconsequential things that would never affect the going of our life and relationships. But the answer to my question is not one of those; it matters not just to us but to our way of life as well.

 

He took a minute before answering, but he did, and his answer made things clear for me and Piper as well, I think.

 

"I have always been in love with Calypso, to be honest," Percy started, and his words confirmed for me what I already knew. It also made me sure that it was only a matter of time until Calypso would be one of us. Piper and I shared a knowing look, and I knew for a fact that we would be meeting the former Titaness sooner rather than later. With Percy's blessing, of course.

 

"She was the one I thought of the most before, you know, when I was still with Annabeth," he followed, and I listened attentively. "My biggest what if! That is what she has been to me for the longest time, since I left her island until I and Annabeth got together." I laid my head on his shoulder and held his arm close. Not out of jealousy or insecurity, but just in support and love. And also longing to be closer to him.

 

"And now you have a chance to be with her," Piper said after a minute of silence. I felt a chuckle build within his chest before he answered her. "Not if you girls are going to be against it." His words made my heart flutter; it warmed my heart with the care and love he is showing us. Where most men would have jumped at the opportunity to add another woman into their harem. Here Percy was, holding off on deciding to accept another woman without making sure that the women already with him would be okay with it.

 

That he would take our thoughts and feelings into consideration when he could have disregarded them just made me fall for him even more. And I am sure Piper was thinking and feeling the same way. After all, we were both women in love with the same man.

 

"Though I am worried about Leo," Percy added after a while, mirroring the same concern we had earlier. It made me smile that we had the same thought about this matter. I nuzzled his neck as the feelings of being connected to him overwhelmed me, and it also turned me on. "Don't worry about Leo, Percy. I'll talk to him soon about this." Piper was back to playing with his cock as she said that, taking responsibility for explaining this to Leo as we talked about earlier. "Are you sure? Because I think I should be the one to talk to him," Percy asked, and I grabbed his face and kissed him before reassuring him.

 

"Yes, Piper is sure. Let us handle this for now. We'll let you know if you need to step in!" I said before taking his lips again and deepening our kiss. I moved over him and straddled his hips with my legs. Piper moved her hands, and she moved closer to his face as I leaned back, sitting down on him, feeling his cock between my wet lower lips.

 

"For now, all you need to concentrate on is making sure you fill me up as well!" I said with all the confidence I could muster as I grabbed his cock and lined it up with my entrance. His hands found mine, and as I lowered myself on him, our eyes locked with each other. I found love shining through his eyes as he looked at me, and that was all I needed before I started to move.

 

Riding him and bringing us closer together.

 

 

 

Notes:

Well, what do you guys think?

Chapter 36: Calypso IV

Summary:

Reunions and dreams coming true.
Plans and truths being bared through.

A welcome that has been dreamed of.
And goodbyes shared among others.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

 

~Sigh~

 

A heavy sigh escaped my mouth as I stood at the door of the cafe near my place. My hand hovering at the handle of the door. I have been standing here for the last 5 minutes, just gathering the courage to step in and finally get things over with. But I don't think anybody could actually blame me for being this nervous. Who I am meeting here and what is going to be talked about will decide my future.

 

Taking another deep breath, I released it in one go before steeling myself and finally grabbing the door handle and pushing the door open. I was greeted by soft music and the homely scent of freshly brewed coffee, something I had come to love since my release from my island prison. The inside of the cafe was sparsely populated, with just a few patrons sitting all around the place.

 

"Welcome!"

 

A woman greeted from behind the counter directly across from the door; she had on a lovely welcoming smile as she stood straight. I returned her smile and stepped towards her. I ordered my usual and then looked around, trying to find where they were. My heart beat wildly in my chest when I noticed the familiar dark, unruly hair in one of the far corners of the cafe. He was sitting facing away from me, so he hadn't seen me arrive. I signaled to the barista where I would be sitting and went over to Percy's table to join him.

 

I was a couple of steps away when I noticed something I missed earlier. Percy chose a booth to sit at, and the back of the seats was high enough that it only showed his head. That's why I didn't notice that sitting on either side of him were two women. Two very beautiful women, who were also very familiar to me. I halted just a couple of steps away from them, and the one sitting near the edge of the booth noticed and turned towards me.

 

Golden eyes found me as I stood frozen, staring at them. I saw her eyes widen as she saw me, and I knew I couldn't turn back now, not that I wanted to, but it was comforting to know that the option was readily available. As one, Percy and the other women turned their heads as well, and I found myself stared at by three sets of eyes. I swallowed my nervousness and took those last few steps toward them. They all stood up as I came and stepped out of the booth to come before me.

 

I tried to smile at them, but I don't think I succeeded. Thankfully, they were all welcoming, and Percy was the first to approach. "Calypso! Thanks for coming on short notice!" he greeted as he wrapped his arms around me. I basked in the warmth of his embrace, nuzzling my face against his chest as I wrapped my arms around him as tightly as I could. If it were possible, I would have liked to stay within his arms for longer. But now was not the time for that, not when both members of his harem were with him, watching closely.

 

We ended the hug, and Percy held me at arm's reach and looked me all over. His smile was one of happiness and delight, and it gave me hope that what I wanted was going to be a reality. I looked at his eyes and gave him the most charming smile I could muster, trying to win his approval and agreement. "I wouldn't have missed it for anything!" I said truthfully. He stepped back, and his place was taken by the women he was with, Hazel and Piper.

 

The happiness I felt was instantly replaced by apprehension and nervousness. Though both of them looked at me kindly, I still felt a bit judged by them, and I knew Percy would take their opinions into consideration when deciding on my request. That fact has contributed heavily to the stress I felt. Even though they both gave me positive feelings when we met two weeks ago, just us women. I still don't know what they took from that meeting and what they decided between the two of them.

 

"It's good to see you again!" Hazel greeted, while Piper just smiled sweetly. For the second time today, I found myself wrapped in the embrace of people who, in the future, could be my family. And as I returned the embrace of the two women who, I wish, would be my sisters someday, I thought back to the meeting I had with the two of them. One I flew to New York for.

 

 

---------Flashback---------

 

 

It was a windy day in New York, and the wind carried with it the bite of winter. Already the chill was blowing through the city, and I found myself shivering from the cold. As someone who had spent thousands of years on a tropical island paradise, the cold was something I was having trouble getting used to. The loss of my powers only made things worse for me. The first time I stayed in this city, I still had the warmth of Leo to rely on, but now, I had to content myself with the coat that I brought for protection from the freezing cold.

 

I dug my face deeper into the thick coat I was wearing as I walked along the street of the city. I arrived yesterday evening, and I didn't tell anybody I might have known in the city that I was visiting, so I am currently staying in a hotel for the duration of my stay. After a night of rest, I am again now headed to a restaurant where I was called by two people I am both dreading to meet and at the same time looking forward to speaking to.

 

I remember the shock I felt when I received the call from them. It was a week after Percy left, when I was still gathering the courage within me to make the call to them. I had thought that they called to warn me off, to tell me that they knew what I was planning, and they called to tell me that they didn't approve of what I did and what I plan to do. So, it came as a surprise when they told me that they knew and that they too would like to speak with me. The only condition they had was that they wanted to speak face-to-face and that I had to be the one to come to them. They didn't explain, but I think that was part of their test for me, and I accepted. It was easy enough to travel to them. With the conveniences of modern travel, going to them was a breeze.

 

And so here I am, braving the cold wind just to face the two women who would have a say in the future I am praying for.

 

After walking for another 10 minutes, I finally came upon the restaurant they said they would be meeting me at. It was a regular restaurant from what I can see. A glass window you can see through to check the interior, wooden doors, and a welcome sign hung on it, signaling that they were open for business. Steeling my nerves, I opened the door and was greeted by the warm air of the interior of the restaurant. I heaved a sigh of relief as I left the cold air of the outside when I closed the door behind me.

 

"Welcome! Table for one?" A voice greeted as a young man approached with a warm smile. "Hi! I'm here to meet with Piper and Hazel. I believe they arrived earlier," I started, and the man nodded before telling me to follow him. He led me towards one of the tables along the back wall of the restaurant, where two women sat together. Both of them turned to me as we approached, and I felt the same nervousness I felt when I answered their call a few days ago. "I'll return with the menu in a moment," the waiter said as I stood by the table, hands clasped in front of me as Piper and Hazel stared and studied me closely.

 

After a few moments of silent judgement on their part, Hazel gestured to the seat in front of them and told me to take a seat. At least she was smiling at me when she said that and was not frowning or showing any displeasure. I had just taken a seat when the waiter came back with our menus and filled our glasses with water before leaving again, giving us time to peruse the menu and make our decision. I took this time to study the two women who had everything I wanted and more.

 

Both were extremely beautiful, as is par for the course for a demigoddess. But both of them exuded power as well, not in a godly way but in an eternal way. I figured it out quickly enough that it was the immortality they had that I was feeling. Being as I was immortal myself a few years ago, I recognized it in an instant. Hazel was the same smaller woman with the wild curly hair that looked like a lion's mane. Her eyes still had that otherworldly gold color that reminded me of my uncle, the Lord of Time himself, though they held none of the malice his had. Hers was filled with a quiet strength that endured all she had gone through.

 

Piper, on the other hand, had changed so much from the last time I saw her. She was much prettier now, and her eyes, showing all the colors of the world, spun and shone from the happiness I knew she was feeling. I also knew where that happiness originated from, and I wanted, above anything else, to partake in that happiness as well. Both of them had on a pretty smile on their lips as they studied the menus in front of them. Their heads leaning towards one another as they shared ideas for what meal they would order. Acting more like sisters than women sharing the same man. So much so that I could not detect even a hint of jealousy or resentment for the other. Something I thought I would find.

 

It seems Percy's harem is a place of harmony and love, which is good in my opinion. I just hope I could also join and enjoy that harmonious life like them.

 

After a few minutes, we called the waiter, and we placed our orders. After that, we settled down and, for a few moments, just stared at one another, waiting for someone to start. Sighing, I decided to take the lead, since I wanted to impress them and get them on my side.

 

"I have to be honest, I never thought this harem would be used again since the time of the Titans," I said, which caught the two of them off-guard. They shared a look, then turned back to me. "Again? It was used before?" they both asked at the same time. I smiled at them, reminded of the fact I am older than even some of the gods. And yet here I am, scheming to get with a much younger man. Though to be fair, he is one of a kind, gods included. I nodded at her question, indicating that it had been used in the very distant past.

 

"Only once, before the gods were even born—well, before the rest of the gods were born. Aphrodite, of course, was already born by that time," I started. When I saw the curiosity in their eyes, I went on and told them the story that I think only I now know. "The Titan king tried to bestow it on himself after he took the throne of his father, before he married the Lady Rhea," I began. "He wanted her and a number of other Titanesses to be tied to him, but as you know, I didn't work out." I paused for a second before continuing. "That's because, unlike with Percy, the Titan council didn't give their consent to the bestowal of the curse. So, Kronos ended up married to only Lady Rhea," I said, earning nods from the two of them.

 

"I still wonder how the gods willingly approved of it being granted to Percy, especially Lord Zeus and Lord Ares. I knew they had a bad history with Percy, so them willingly agreeing to it was a surprise," I added at the end, tilting my head at them, willing them to give me the answer. "The only thing Percy said was that the Fates were involved in it, and even the gods are not foolish enough to go against them," Hazel answered, and it does make sense. The Fates weave the threads of our lives, immortals included, and no one can fight against them. None have the courage to even think of it—well, maybe none except Percy.

 

"That makes sense," I nodded. "Well, if anyone deserves a harem, it's Percy!" Piper exclaimed as fact. Hazel smiled at her, and I joined as well. What she said was the truth after all; if there was any man in the entire world who deserved the love and devotion of not just one woman, then that would be Percy.

 

"Which brings us to why we are here," Hazel suddenly said, and the three of us quieted down, finally about to get to the reason for our meeting. Piper put on a serious look on her face as she waited for how Hazel was going to start this discussion. "Percy told us what you said to him," she started, her eyes staring directly at me. "He said that you asked to join the harem, that you never stopped loving him, and that you also wished to be immortal again," she added. Then she leaned forward, elbows on the table. "I just want to know, did you ask to join because you truly love Percy and want to be with him or because you want your immortality back?" There was a hardness in her eyes and tone, which was reflected in Piper's expression.

 

I sighed; I knew that this wasn't going to be easy. I also know that their suspicion was warranted. The very nature of their being members of Percy's harem meant that they would always be suspicious of people wanting to join and that their first priority will always be the wellness and protection of their master. I am already glad that they are even asking me as kindly as they are and not immediately accusing me of just using the harem for my own reason. Which is true, all things considered. But it is also the truth that I am in love with Percy; that, at least, is the absolute truth. I sat up and faced the two women, showing them that I have nothing to hide and nothing to be ashamed of. With a straight face I started to explain and plead my case, as it were.

 

"It's true; what Percy told you was all true," I started. "I wanted to be immortal again, but that is not the main motivation why I asked to join the harem. I missed my immortality, and the reason why is because when I left camp and Leo to find my own path, I discovered all the new ways mortals invented to make clothing—the machine they made to aid them along with the techniques that they perfected. I wanted to learn them all! I wanted to know more, and in the future, I wanted that knowledge that has yet to be discovered available to me! And I have to be immortal for those reasons!"

 

"But it is also true that I love Percy," I followed up after a minute of silence. "I have always been in love with him, since the day he landed on my island until the day we met again." I smiled at my words, memories of our time together when he was still so much younger than he is now. "I can't explain how I feel about him exactly. For the other men that came to my island, the curse would always make me fall for them, which remained until a few weeks from their departure from the island." I glanced at the both of them, just to make sure that they are still listening and that they are following what I am saying. "Percy is the only exemption; what I feel for him never changed, even when I fell for Leo and went with him." I saw Piper about to say something, and I knew I had to explain what I meant with that last statement.

 

"That's not to say I was ever disloyal to Leo when I was with him," I said immediately. Piper looked at me before nodding. "I loved Leo with all my heart, and I tried my best to hold on to that feeling for him. Unfortunately, like with the others, it faded as well," I said sadly. I never wanted to hurt him after all that he did for me. But there was nothing I could do about my heart. And I at least knew that to stay with him when I no longer feel the same as I did about him would be a betrayal in and of itself. Not just to him but to me as well.

 

"I never even dreamed that I would end up meeting Percy again," I went on to say. "I thought that I would never get the chance to even apologize to him after what I unknowingly did to him and Annabeth when they fell into the Pit!" I shuddered as I remembered the stories I heard about those two when Leo and I returned to camp. "So you can imagine my surprise when he showed up at my job!" I looked at the two, and I'm sure they could see the excitement and happiness I was feeling from that happenstance.

 

"So, you took advantage of the time the two of you were working to ask him to join us?" Piper asked this time, slowly and carefully. "Not at first. I didn't even know about the harem until, like, the third day of us working together. All I knew was that I wanted to be with him after finding him again." I think the love I have for Percy was very obvious in my voice as I said that. I knew I was smiling as I said it; I only hope they can feel just how much Percy means to me.

 

"Even without the harem or the immortality, I would have chosen to be with him even without those!" I declared. "It's him I want! The others are just additional rewards!" added. "And I can live without those!" The two of them stared at me as I finished my words. I could see them mulling my words in their minds, and I hoped and prayed that they believed me. It was the truth, but it's not like they can see into my mind. Well, Piper could read my emotions due to her relations with the goddess of love. But that only works in relation to the feeling of love, not the intentions of love. I kept eye contact with them, willing them to see just how true my words are.

 

They say the eyes are the windows to the soul, and I want them to see into mine. I want them to see just how deep my love for Percy is. I need them to approve of me so they can put in a good word for me to Percy.

 

After a few minutes, Piper and Hazel exhaled loudly, then they turned to each other before turning back to me with a smile on their faces. "Well, at least your love for Percy is real!" Piper said, and Hazel nodded at her words. Her words made my heart beat wildly; they gave me hope that what I wished for could come true. "The final decision lies with Percy," Hazel followed on, "But, at least we wouldn't be getting in the way!" Her last words cemented my happiness. I was now one step closer to my goal. One step closer to being with the man I wanted, the one man I dreamed of!

 

One step closer to being with Percy Jackson!

 

It was at that time when the waiter came back with our order, and we spent the rest of the time just trading stories about their time with Percy. Filling me with the desire of experiencing those for myself.

 

 

---------Flashback end---------

 

 

Green eyes broke me out of my memories.

 

One moment I was being embraced by my Piper and Hazel, and the next moment I was staring into the eyes of the man I loved the most. Sea-green eyes that reminded me of the waters around my island home.

 

Home.

 

That is what he is to me.

 

"Percy!" I called out as I went back to him and wrapped him in my arms again. With no conscious thought, I nuzzled my face against his chest and inhaled his scent. Which reminded me more of my island home. The warmth of his body surrounded me, giving me comfort and assuaging my nervousness. If at all possible, I would have liked to stay within his arms forever. I felt his face against my neck, and I shivered at the thought of him inhaling my scent. My mind drifted to more lustful thoughts, and I forced myself to think of other things so I wouldn't embarrass myself in front of Percy.

 

"It's good to see you!" He whispered in my ear, causing me to blush deeply. We stepped back after a few more seconds, and he held me at arm's length. He then looked me up and down with a smile, and I was glad I dressed up for this meeting. I was wearing my best dress, a blue sundress, and modest three-inch heels. All in an effort to appeal to Percy, who always loved the color blue. I applauded myself for this foresight as I saw the appreciation sparkle in his eyes. He finally stepped back from me, joining Piper and Hazel.

 

"Let's sit down!" Hazel ushered us all back to the table, and we all sat down, me sitting on the chair directly opposite of Percy with Piper and Hazel sitting on both sides of him. My order came as we were settling in, and we sat in silence for a few minutes before Piper started the discussion. "I know how you are feeling right now, Calypso. I also went through what you are going through when I asked Percy to be made a part of his harem," she said with a small smile on her face. I nodded at her, swallowing the nervousness I suddenly felt. This was more nerve-wracking than the time I was sentenced by the Olympians into solitude after the first Titan war. I remember being nervous as I stood in front of the gods back then and feeling nervous but also accepting the fate that they laid for me.

 

But now, this meeting and Percy's response to my request bear more importance in my life than even the one that got me imprisoned for thousands of years. Being with Percy, for any length of time, is now the most important thing for me. Something I would trade my freedom for, something that I would trade the rest of my life on this earth for, just for a chance at being with him for even a year, or shorter. I just want to be with him, in any way, shape, or form. So, despite all that I was feeling, I kept quiet and waited until Percy let me know what he decided.

 

"So, we won't make you wait any longer and just tell you what Percy has decided on," Piper concluded, leaning back on her seat and looking to Percy, who leaned into the table. He stared right at me with a very serious expression, and I knew he was going to be laying down the decision that would decide what my future is going to be like. I quickly and quietly sat up, readying for whatever it was that he decided, staring at his face to see if I could glean any information as to what my fate would be. Unfortunately, today, Percy's face reflected his father's domain, unreadable and unpredictable.

 

"After thinking about it for a few days and taking into consideration Hazel and Piper's thoughts on the matter," Percy finally started, and I held my breath waiting for his next words. "I'm sorry, but I cannot accept you into the harem." My world came crashing down after hearing that. All of my dreams and the plans I made are all wasted. I felt myself start to cry as my breathing got harder; my body started shaking as my heart broke from his rejection. How? And why did he reject me? I thought he said that I was his biggest "What if"? Did he have a change of heart? Or is it because Piper and Hazel felt threatened by me?

 

So many thoughts raced through my mind that I couldn't concentrate on a single one. All I knew for a fact was that Percy had rejected me and that I will be living my mortal life alone without him. Which is the worst punishment I could have gotten. I wish I was back on Ogygia; I wish I never left the island. I wish I never met him again if all that was going to do was hurt me like this. I was so lost in my dark thoughts that I missed when Percy reached across the table, but the next thing I knew, his hands were holding mine and pulling it to him.

 

I forced myself to look at him only to see him looking nervous, like he didn't anticipate my reaction to his rejection. "I'm sorry, Calypso! I'm sorry for hurting you!" he apologized, and my heart lurched at the torment in his face, which only made me cry more. I don't know when, but Percy was suddenly beside me and was pulling me into a tight embrace. I wanted to push him away, but my body betrayed my thoughts, and instead I dove into his arms and clutched at his shirt as if he were life itself.

 

I felt his hands running along my back as he tried to calm me down, and I relished it, thinking it was the last I would ever feel him so close. It took a while, but I finally calmed down enough to not be bawling my eyes out, though I was still sniffling and holding on to him. If this is going to be the last time I will have him in my arms, then I am going to make it last. "I didn't think you'd react like this," I heard Percy say, and it made me look up at him. I wanted to ask him how he thought I should have taken his rejection. Should I have smiled and taken it with grace and poise? No, I think I reacted as I should have reacted. Like a woman in love, rejected by the one she loves.

 

I was going to ask, but he continued to speak, not giving me time. "I mean, I wasn't even finished with what I wanted to say when you started crying." His words caught me by surprise. What else does he have to say? I waited for a few moments, and then he spoke again, with me still in his arms this time. If he was going to deliver more bad news, then I wanted the comfort being near him provided me, just in case.

 

"What I wanted to say was I cannot accept you into the harem just yet," he said after sighing heavily. "Yet!" That was the word that brought hope into me. I turned to look at him and saw that he was very serious as he spoke. I also turned to Hazel and Piper and saw that they were also sporting serious looks as they watched us. Percy released me from his embrace, and I felt his absence like a physical thing in my heart. I wanted him back with me, but I held back and waited for him. I watched him take his seat and drag it to where I am, then he sat down and held my hands in his.

 

"I said yet because I want to make sure that you will be on great terms with the others that are already in the harem." He gestured to Hazel and Piper, who was sitting silently by the side, watching everything unfold. "Plus the three nymphs that are taking care of all of us," he added. I understood his reasonings, and I felt embarrassed for how I overreacted earlier. I should have waited and listened, but the heaviness of his words struck me fast and true.

 

I was waiting for Percy to continue when Piper spoke up, making me turn back to them. "So, to ensure that you will get along with us, it's been decided for us to invite you to start living with us for the time being." Piper's words brought an excitement in me, making my heart race with the possibilities they represented. "Think of it as a trial run to see if you can live the way we are living while not being part of the harem," Hazel added, taking a sip of her own drink. I think I was smiling at this point based on the way they are looking at me now. Gone was the concern, replaced with smiles and excitement.

 

"I accept!" I declared to Percy, my heart now beating with happiness and anticipation. I found myself looking forward to living with Percy once again as memories of our time on my island flitted through my mind. This time though, I would not be holding back my feelings, and hopefully, I wouldn't have my heart broken this time.

 

Percy smiled at my quick acceptance of his invitation. "And then, after a few months, if you get along well with everybody and you still wish to be a part of the harem, I'll invite you and make you the member of it." The smile he had almost halted my heart with how beautiful it was. Just looking at him gave me hope that all will be well and made me believe that he is feeling the same as I am. That in his heart, he is also in love with me just as I am madly in love with him. It gave me hope that soon enough, I would get the honor of calling him mine alongside Hazel and Piper. Able to share an infinite amount of time filled with love with him.

 

"Thank you, Percy, for giving me this chance! You two as well, Piper and Hazel, for not accepting me and not hindering this chance for me!" I thanked them all with tears falling from my eyes, though this time, they were from gratitude and not fear and heartbreak. I stood and came before Percy, who stood as well. I looked up at this man who has given me the greatest gift I could have gotten. The only way it could be better was if I had been made a harem member right away, but I understood his reasoning. And I could live with it; I just have to make sure to get along great with everyone. And show Percy that I would be a great addition to his harem in all the ways that matter.

 

I leaned up and wrapped my arms around his neck. I pulled myself up, and I felt Percy's hands on my waist, lifting me up. Our lips met, and my mind exploded in a fireworks display of love. Love for this man who meant the world, this man who is soon going to be mine. This mine who will soon have me, all of me.

 

 

---------line break---------

 

 

It is now later in the evening, the same day that I met with Percy along with the members of his harem. The meeting went very well, if I say so myself. There was a little trouble along the way, but all in all, a great day for me. I have been accepted by his women, and Percy also invited me to move and start living with them. Although I am still not a member of the harem, I am committed to being one in the future, and I will make sure I do my best and become one, no matter how long it takes, though I wish it wouldn't take years.

 

I am now back in my apartment, lying on my bed as I mull over all that happened earlier. The plan worked, and I asked Percy to give me a month before I could move. Now I am thinking of what I am going to tell Larissa and my friends the next day. I don't want to lie to them, but at the same time, I am afraid of how they will take it if I tell them the truth.

 

I tossed and turned as I thought of my friends here who I am going to have to leave behind. There was no doubt in my mind that I am going to be leaving this place to move in with Percy in his land. That is what I wanted since we met, and I have been yearning for that life ever since. I just hope that after I move, our friendship will still remain and not disappear like smoke. I cherish the time I spent with them, and I would feel bad if I lost that connection I have built with them. But not enough to make me stay, unfortunately.

 

After mulling things over for most of the night, I decided on the truth and left to fate how it will be accepted by them. With my mind made, I closed my eyes and willed myself to sleep, hoping for dreams of Percy and our coming life together.

 

 

---------Time-skip---------

 

 

I stepped out of the airport and was greeted by the cold Seattle air. It has been a month since that meeting with Percy, and after telling my boss and my friends, I gave the customary notice and stayed the month finishing all my commitments before I resigned and prepared for the move. My friends welcomed my decision with grace and wished me well for this next part of my life; they did demand that I keep in contact with them, something I intend to follow through on. They are good people, and I want them to keep being a part of my life. Something that can easily be done with phones and the use of the internet.

 

I took a deep breath before looking around, trying to find my way around. I didn't have to try hard, as a voice called out my name soon enough. A male voice, a familiar voice. A voice that I think I would respond to even from death. "Calypso!" I turned and saw the smiling face of Percy Jackson. Like it had always done, seeing his face took my breath away. That man is just too beautiful for his own good! Plus the smile he was sending my way was the stuff legends were written about. I was definitely aware of the envious looks the other women around us were sending my way. And I couldn't blame myself; I would have done the same if I were to bear witness to the same sight.

 

Like gravity, I found myself moving towards him. And the moment I was near, I let go of my luggage and jumped into his arms. "Percy!" I called out as he wrapped me in his embrace, and I did the same. I held on to him as tightly as I could, a symbolic gesture of me never letting him go again, and I hope he feels the same. I wanted to kiss him, but I managed to stop myself. I didn't know yet if he was the kind of man who is comfortable with open displays of affection. Not that I have a lot of experience in this, but Leo, at least, didn't enjoy it much during our time together.

 

We stayed like that, entangled within each other's arms for a few minutes until he released me, and I gave him a smile that showed the depths of my emotions, my love for him. "Thanks for picking me up!" I told him as he smiled as he retrieved my luggage and led me to his car. "You're welcome, and I am very glad you are here!" His words warmed me down to my very core, and once again, I sent a silent thanks to the Fates themselves for giving me this chance to be with him.

 

We got in his car and began to drive, heading towards his land, my soon-to-be home. Excitement filled me as I began to imagine what it would look like, what my life would be, and the things I would be doing there. The people I would have to live with and the endless possibilities from this point on. The drive was one we shared in silence for a good while as I stared and studied Percy from the passenger seat. I've done a lot of that in the weeks we worked together, but any time I could spend looking at him is time well spent in my opinion.

 

'He really is easy on the eyes.'

 

I am a firm believer that Percy was blessed by the goddess Aphrodite for the female gaze. Everything about him appeals to women everywhere. And I am very lucky to be one of the lucky ones to be able to not only watch from very close but also lucky to be given a chance to share in that beauty in a more intimate setting. Not right now, but soon enough, I hope. I released a sigh and leaned my head on the backrest of the seat, enjoying the moment where it was only us, me and Percy, in the private confines of his car.

 

The world outside drove by at a fast pace; one moment we were driving by buildings and cars, and then it was replaced by trees and nature. The monotone colors of civilization were suddenly replaced by the vibrant tones of life. The road we were on turned and twisted along the tall trees as the forest loomed from both sides. I felt my smile widen at the sight; being a former Titan, I would much rather be among nature than the concrete forest of modernity, and the realization that Percy's home is nestled within one was something I knew I would enjoy on top of the company I would keep.

 

I was broken out of my thoughts by Percy speaking after a long time of silence. "So, how did Megan and the rest take the news of you leaving?" His question brought back memories of the day I told them and the day they sent me off, all with smiles on their faces. "They were very happy for me! And they told me not to let you go again," I told him truthfully, as I will forevermore. Percy just smiled at that, a soft smile that told me just how my words made him feel. My mind played back the scene of the day I told my friends and boss of my decision to leave and their reactions to it.

 

 

---------Flashback---------

 

 

"You're leaving?" "Why?" "What the hell, Callie?"

 

Various exclamations met me when I declared my intention to quit. It is the day after the meeting I had with Percy and the members of his harem. I came to work and found the time around lunchtime to tell them all of my decision. It helped that most of the time, we all took lunch at the same time, and we all also took it in the same place. I took that chance to tell them all at the same time. I expected strong reactions from them, but what I got still managed to surprise me.

 

Megan was the one with the loudest reaction, as I imagined, while the rest reacted with the confusion I was expecting of them. Larissa was the one I was wary of, being my boss and all. I looked at her and saw that her brows were furrowed as if she was thinking hard of what my decision would do for her business. I knew my leaving would have an impact, and that was what I was worrying about the most. After a minute of thinking things through, she finally spoke up and asked me for my reasons.

 

"You know about my past with Percy, right?" I asked in return, and all of them nodded, aware of what the relationship between the two of us was. "Well, while he was here, we got to talking, and the day before he went back, I kind of confessed." That got a squeal from Megan and the rest, with Megan asking why I hid that fact from her. While Kathy congratulated me for my boldness. Larissa, though, was quiet and was just looking at me, waiting for me to get on with the explanation. "We didn't get together or anything like that right then," I added before they could start imagining things.

 

"Then we met up yesterday when he visited, and we got to talking again." I felt myself smile as I remembered how yesterday went. "And he invited me to move in with him." I waited for the reactions, and I wasn't disappointed. Megan jumped up from her seat and came and hugged me while the others all offered their congratulations. "I am so happy for you!" Megan said after a minute of hugging me. "That was quick!" my gay friend said, and I just smiled at him with a nod. Only Kathy asked me if I was sure about my decision, and I felt her concern for me.

 

"Are you sure about this, Callie? It seems so sudden," she said, her concern for me evident. I smiled at her and answered. "I have never been more sure of anything! Percy got away from me before! I won't let him go again!" I said, or rather, I declared, and I think they got how serious I am, so they all just nodded, including Larissa, who was still frowning, and I knew she was worrying about the last few commissions she handed me. Knowing that, I decided to reassure her that I would not be abandoning those projects any time soon.

 

"Don't worry, boss, I won't be leaving right away. I'll still finish all the commissions I have!" I said, and I could tell my words lifted her worries and calmed her down. "I see, that's good! Still, that means I will be losing you when you leave," she said sadly, and I could understand why she was feeling that way. I too am feeling a little bit sad about going away. I have made connections with the people here, and my time spent here has been meaningful. But my future lies elsewhere; it lies with Percy, and I wouldn't let anything get in the way of that.

 

"I know, and I am sorry about that," I said but was cut off by her immediately. "Don't be! I would never be the kind of person who would stand in the way of someone's happiness just for profits!" Larissa said, shaking her hands. I smiled at her and felt grateful for the kind of leader that she was. I really had been blessed with great people and a great life here, and I would treasure the time we spent together.

 

"When are you leaving?" Megan asked, misty-eyed. "I'll stay for one more month," I said, and our conversation went from congratulations to planning a send-off party for me. For the rest of the month, I finished every single one of my commissions and responsibilities to the business while spending as much time with my friends as I could, knowing that I would be leaving them in a few weeks.

 

The day of my departure came, and everyone saw me off at the airport. They embraced me each and sent me off with smiles and wishes for a better life with Percy. I left them with tears in my eyes but with the determination not to lose contact with them. I was actually on the phone with Megan up until I boarded the plane, and she was also the first I called once I landed. And now as I am nearing my new home, I wanted her to be the one I call first to share how I am faring with the man I love.

 

 

---------Flashback end---------

 

 

"We're almost there!" Percy announced as he turned the car onto a gravel path into the thick forest. My heart beat harder at the thought of the place I am going to be living in drawing near. Excitement and nervousness coursed through me at the thought of the people I am going to be sharing every day with. Piper and Hazel I knew already, and we have come to a certain understanding; it was the three nymphs that were causing my worry. I hope they would be accepting of me.

 

Percy slowed down as we came upon an uphill part of the road, and he chanted what I think was a spell, one that would allow me entry into his domain.

 

"I, Percy Jackson, welcome Calypso into my land and invite her to stay indefinitely!"

 

I felt the magic of his words wash over me, its waves rolling over a very large area all around me. I felt the acceptance of an ancient protection settle over me, and I knew I had become a guest of this mysterious land of his. Percy turned and smiled at me as he sped up again up the hill. As we crested over it, I saw a rippling on the air, much like the one back at camp, signifying the boundary of his domain. We crossed it, and I was greeted with a sight that I knew I would fall in love with in a very short time.

 

A lake glittered a short distance away from the large mansion standing in the center of a clearing. The mountain range loomed far into the horizon to the east, while in the distance, the sea shone from the sun's rays. It was a vision of paradise, a piece of the past that survived the passage of time. Saved, reserved, and preserved for the man that would save the world multiple times. It would seem that the Fates really did know how our futures would turn out, for they knew I would never willingly leave this place anymore after laying my eyes upon it. So they wove the threads of my life to be intertwined with the one man I would fall for with all my heart.

 

After spending millennia alone in one paradise. I am now destined to spend the rest of eternity in another paradise, only now I won't be alone. I will be spending it with the man I chose to love, together with others who love him equally as well. People who I wish I would also learn to love and care for, and I hope they would also return the same love and care to me.

 

Percy stopped in front of the mansion, and just before the massive door stood 5 individuals, all waiting for us. I felt my nervousness spike again, but one glance from Percy pushed it away. The smile he had gave me all the courage and strength I needed to see this through. "It will be fine!" With a squeeze of his hand, I followed him out of the car and went around to stand by his side. He offered me his arms, and I took them as he led me up the few steps to the front door. My eyes studied the three unfamiliar faces of the nymphs as they stared back at me. I could feel the apprehension from them, and I knew I would have my work cut out for me if I wanted to gain their approval. But I am up to the task, and I will do my best to get on their good sides during my time here.

 

"Calypso! I hope you had a good flight!" Hazel stepped up and greeted me with a welcoming smile. "I did! The welcoming committee was also very appreciated!" I told her as we embraced. She laughed at my words, and she was replaced by Piper, who also hugged me tight. "I'm glad you're here!" She said as she stepped back to stand beside Hazel again.

 

"Once again, I welcome you into our home and into our lives, Calypso." Percy declared as he stood in front of me with his arms spread wide. His smile and his words carried the warmth that promised me the comfort I had sought for the longest time. My feet took me to him, and like I did back at the airport, I wrapped my arms around his neck and pulled myself up his tall frame. Our lips met, and we shared a short yet heated kiss. A kiss that carried my heart and all the love I wanted to give him.

 

I leaned back after the kiss and stared at his sea-green eyes that shone with the promise of a life of love for me. I swallowed my nerves and finally said the words that I wanted to say to him since I landed.

 

"I love you!"

 

 

 

Notes:

Here we see Calypso joining the gang.
Soon we enter a new saga in this story

Notes:

So, like the summary says, I've read so much fanfic about Percy being betrayed in all possible ways.
and it drove me up the wall with how ridiculous some of the reasons were as to why he was betrayed.

I wanted to create my own story about betrayal, but with a twist.

I hope you enjoy